V
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 CALIFORNIA 
 
 SAN DIEGO
 
 THE SAGA OF 
 KING OLAF TRYGGWASON
 
 This Volume is the first of a new Series of Translations of 
 Icelandic Sagas. The following are in preparation 
 for issue in 1895 : 
 
 THE F^EREYINGA SAGA. Translated by F. YORK 
 POWELL, M.A., Regius Professor of History In the 
 University of Oxford. 
 
 THE AMBALES SAGA, Edited and Translated by 
 ISRAEL GOLLANCZ, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, 
 Cambridge.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING 
 OLAF TEYGGWASON 
 
 WHO EEIGNED OVER NORWAY 
 A.D. 995 TO A.D. 1000 
 
 TRANSLATED BY 
 
 J. SEPHTON, M.A. 
 
 LATE HEADMASTER AT THE LIVERPOOL INSTITUTE ; FORMERLY FELLOW 
 OF ST. JOHN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 
 
 LONDON 
 DAVID NUTT, 270-J1 STRAND 
 
 1895
 
 hefir sagt sogu mfna ; vil ek }mt launa >er. 
 
 Printed by EALLANTYXK, HANSON & Co. 
 At the BaUantyne Press
 
 IN MEMORIAM 
 
 ISLANDICI ERUDITISSIMI 
 
 GUDBRAND VIGFUSSON
 
 PKEFACE 
 
 THE translation of the Saga of King Olaf Tryggwason has been made 
 from the text of the Fornmanna Sb'gur, printed at Copenhagen, in 1825. 
 Occasionally a reading has been taken from the Flateyjarbok, printed 
 at Christiania, in 1860. The text of the many verses of the poets, 
 introduced in order to furnish contemporary evidence for the facts 
 related in the Saga, is very variable. Messrs. Vigfusson and Powell, in 
 their invaluable edition of the Northern Poetry, the " Corpus Poeticum 
 Boreale," draw attention to the present condition of the Court poetry, 
 and the alterations it has undergone ; see especially the Preface, vol. i. 
 pp. Ixxxii to Ixxxviii ; vol. ii. p. 28. In many cases their text has been 
 adopted. In others the Fornmanna text has been followed reluctantly, 
 because the author of the Saga seems to have had the corrupt text 
 before him when engaged on his work. 
 
 In the Prolegomena to the Oxford Edition of the Sturlunga, the 
 present Saga is called the Great O. T. Saga, to distinguish it from the 
 Heimskringla life of the King. It is to a large extent a compilation of 
 other Sagas. King Olaf, the Apostle of Christianity to Iceland, held an 
 important place in the Icelandic literature of the first part of the 
 thirteenth century, and one of his admirers thought it desirable to 
 collect into one complete story, and weld together, the notices respect- 
 ing him. First and foremost of the author's sources is the Heimskringla 
 life, by Snorri, which gives what may be called an historical picture of 
 the hero. Next to this is a life written by Odd Monk at the close of 
 the twelfth century. This work, written originally in Latin, is lost, 
 but two free translations of it exist, and these give what may be called 
 a legendary picture of the King. Both these lives fully described King 
 Olaf's great work of bringing heathen Norway within the Christian fold, 
 but only cursorily dealt with the conversion of Iceland and the other
 
 viii PREFACE 
 
 outlands, the Orkneys and Shetland, the Faroes, and Greenland. What- 
 ever matter the author of the present Saga found in Icelandic literature 
 which bore upon the latter work, he has used and incorporated ; and in 
 particular has embodied a full account of the discovery of Iceland, and 
 notices of those of the early settlers who were favourable to Christianity. 
 Thus he has inserted several extracts from the Landnamabok, and has 
 largely expanded those parts of Kristni Saga which precede, and those 
 which describe the establishment of Christianity by law. Again, there 
 were two famous Icelanders, contemporaries of King Olaf, who were 
 brought into close connection with him the poet Hallfred and Kiartan. 
 The author of the Great O. T. Saga has included in his work almost the 
 whole of Hallfred's Saga, and such a part of the Laxdsela Saga as gives 
 a full view of Kiartan's life, his relations with Gudrun, and his death. 
 In a similar manner the intimacy of Sigmund Brestison with King Olaf 
 has caused the author to include in his work a large portion of the 
 Fareyinga Saga, so as to give Sigmund's life in full. Also, in imitation 
 of the Heimskringla, he has inserted quotations from three late poems, 
 the Rekstefia, the Jomsvikinga Drapa, and the Bui Drapa, in order to 
 furnish evidence, though it is not contemporary evidence, for additional 
 facts which he has introduced. To complete his view of King Olaf, the 
 writer of the Great 0. T. Saga has included many episodical stories, 
 which not being now found elsewhere, would otherwise have been lost 
 to us, such as the Saga of Thorwald Kodranson, the stories of Rognwald 
 of vErwick, of Swein and Finn, of Thorwald Tassel, of Eindridi Broad- 
 sole, of Gunnar Half, of Gaut, and others. And as he began his work 
 with an account, taken from the Heimskringla, of the Kings preceding 
 King Olaf ; so he has concluded it with a slight sketch, mostly from 
 the same work, of succeeding Kings, that he might relate the fate of 
 two great barons, favourites of Olaf ; and also introduce to the reader, 
 in chronological order, the legendary notices respecting the King after 
 his disappearance at the battle of Swold. 
 
 In comparing the Great 0. T. Saga with its sources, and especially 
 with the Heimskringla life, marked peculiarities show themselves. Its 
 writer introduces long speeches and sermons, which he puts into the 
 mouth of King Olaf and others, the simplest abridged statements given 
 by the Heimskringla in the Third Person being expanded into long
 
 PREFACE ix 
 
 discourses, often in the First Person. He is not fond of the Historic 
 Present Tense, much used in the Heimskringla, and very frequently 
 changes it into the Past Tense. Where the Heimskringla passes with- 
 out notice from indirect to direct narration, the Great O. T. Saga writer 
 is careful to mark the transition hy " said he," " said they." He avoids 
 positive ness in his statements, using " many " where the Heimskringla 
 has "all," "very often" instead of "always," "slowish" instead of 
 "slow;" and he makes more frequent use of the figure of speech, 
 litotes. He is much given to the use of long adjectives and adverbs 
 ending in "ly," and he qualifies harsh expressions and tones them 
 down. His style, upon the whole, is more copious than that of the 
 sources which he has used, and his rounded periods give an appearance 
 of richness when compared with the original passages, that are often 
 bald and meagre. But we are obliged to confess that the writer is not 
 always so happy in his expressions as his originals are, and that his 
 insertions sometimes cause his narrative to lack force in dramatic cir- 
 cumstances. Compare, for instance, his account of Thangbrand's escape, 
 when the earth opened under him, in ch. 216, with the original passage 
 in Kristni Saga. Again, in ch. 117 the insertion of " almost " quite spoils 
 the original passage in Landnamabok. And where, in ch. 264, Hallfred 
 first hears the news of the King's fall and is " deeply moved," Hall- 
 f red's Saga says that " he was struck as with a stone." The different 
 stories which he weaves together do not always agree well For 
 example, the narrative of the battle of Hiorunga Bay, ch. 90, in which 
 the Wickings of Jom were defeated by Earl Hakon, is a piece of clear 
 and precise writing in Heimskringla. This narrative the Great 0. T. 
 Saga writer has enlarged by quotations from later poems, and in attempt- 
 ing to weave the new matter of these poems into the Heimskringla 
 account, has rather injured its clearness and precision than otherwise. 
 
 The figure of the King under the varied light of the sources of the 
 Great 0. T. Saga assumes a superhuman aspect. The historical Olaf of 
 the Heimskringla is the subject of prophecy, if the story of the hermit 
 be not a later addition. The legendary Olaf of Odd Monk's life is the 
 subject of miracle as well, and is gifted with a supernatural, spiritual 
 insight. And the later sources endow him with miraculous powers. He 
 discerns the messengers of the Evil One, sent in human shape on earth
 
 x PREFACE 
 
 to oppose his efforts for the establishment of Christianity (see chs. 197, 
 213). He foresees the murder of Sigmund Brestison, and would have 
 prevented it if Sigmund himself had not stood in the way (ch. 207). 
 He foresees the death of Kiartan at the hands of Bolli, and it is notable 
 that the pity which he shows for Kiartan, as described in the Laxdrela, is 
 extended in the following ch. 23 SA, to Bolli, because of Bolli's inability 
 to resist destiny. Though his friends leave him, he knows what they 
 do, and watches over them lest they should lose their religious faith 
 (chs. 173, 219) ; and his care over them does not cease when they die 
 (ch. 264). He is with them in the errands on which he sends them 
 (ch. 200). \Vhen they are far distant he knows their troubles, and 
 extricates them from their difficulties. Three times in the life of Hall- 
 fred, at critical moments, he appears to him in dreams, and guides him 
 to a right course of action (chs. 219, 264). In a dream he encourages 
 St. Olaf, when an exile in Garda, to attempt the recovery of his kingdom 
 (ch. 279). The vision that appeared to Thorhallof Knappstead (ch. 227), 
 bidding him pull down his temple and be cured of his leprosy, can be 
 none other than King Olaf, though Thorhall knew him not. His pre- 
 sence and good luck go with his men on whatever expeditions he sends 
 them, and ensure their success (chs. 172, 200). In the quotations from 
 the Rekstefia (ch. 238), the most wonderful of his feats are regarded as 
 miraculous, and the same is hinted in the story of Eindridi Broadsole 
 (see close of ch. 235). St. Martin visits him in a dream (ch. 141) he 
 is allowed a glimpse of Paradise, and is honoured with the Divine com- 
 mands (ch. 76) ; the miraculous light in which he disappeared at the 
 battle of Swold was seen by many (chs. 255, 283) ; and thoughtful men 
 in after days, reflecting upon his life, doubted whether he was a mere 
 mortal man, and not rather a messenger sent from Heaven (ch. 240). 
 
 The writer of the Great O. T. Saga is not known, but there exists a 
 MS. of it at Stockholm, containing a statement that it was " translated " 
 by Abbot Berg. In the Flateyjarbok, voL i. p. 511, there is a sentence 
 to the effect that Gunnlaug, a monk of Thingeyrar, " composed and told 
 in the Latin language many remarkable things concerning the renowned 
 lord, King Olaf Tryggwason." In these two passages we have probably 
 the origin of the theory, first put forward in modern times, I believe, by 
 the editors of the Skalholt Edition of the Great O. T. Saga in 1689, that
 
 PREFACE xi 
 
 its author was the monk Gunnlaug, who wrote it in Latin, and that it 
 was translated into the vernacular by Abbot Berg. Professor Munch, in 
 the exhaustive Preface to his edition of Odd Monk's Life of King Olaf, 
 published at Christiania, in 1853, examines this theory, and at once sees 
 the impossibility of accepting it in its entirety. In fact, whoever only 
 cursorily examines how closely and verbally the author of the Saga 
 follows his authorities, such as the Heimskringla life, the Landnama, 
 Hallf red's Saga, and the Fareyinga, frequently adopting whole sentences 
 almost without alteration, will find it impossible to regard the Saga as 
 altogether translated from the Latin. Unwilling, however, to reject the 
 statement concerning Berg, Professor Munch seems to accept him as the 
 translator of large remaining portions of the Saga. He gives a list of 
 these, which he is inclined to regard as taken from a lost life of the King 
 by the monk Gunnlaug, a life written in Latin, bearing the same charac- 
 teristics and going over the same ground as Odd Monk's legendary life 
 of the King. The passages selected by Professor Munch may be put 
 into two divisions the one containing those smaller episodical Sagas 
 already alluded to, such as that of Thorwald Kodranson ; and the other 
 containing all those portions which are likewise found in Odd Monk's 
 work. The writer of the Great 0. T. Saga cannot have translated these 
 latter portions, for he had before him, apparently, when compiling his 
 work, the already existing translation from the Latin of Odd Monk's Life 
 of King Olaf, which is printed in the tenth volume of the Fornmanna 
 Sb'gur. Let two corresponding passages be compared ; for instance, the 
 prophecy of King "Waldamar's mother, as it is found in the translation 
 of Odd Monk, with the same as presented by the 0. T. Saga compiler 
 (ch. 46 following). Not only does sentence follow sentence in the same 
 order of thought, but words and phrases frequently appear which are 
 verbally the same in both. Only one conclusion, therefore, seems 
 possible : the Latin Life of King Olaf by the monk Gunnlaug can be 
 none other than the lost Life that we know as Odd Monk's ; which, 
 being originally the work of Odd, was probably revised, enlarged, and 
 rewritten by Gunnlaug. With respect to the other portion of that 
 which is attributed by Professor Munch to Gunnlaug, namely, the short 
 episodical Sagas already mentioned, it seems not improbable, from what 
 we learn of Gunnlaug in the Biskupa Sbgur, that he was the original
 
 xii PREFACE 
 
 writer of the Saga of Thorwald Kodranson, and possibly of some others. 
 Odd and Gunnlaug were fellow-monks of the same monastery in the 
 north of Iceland, and Gunnlaug was probably a much younger man than 
 Odd. The Annals place Gunnlaug's death in 1219. 
 
 If, then, we are precluded from regarding the Great 0. T. Saga as a 
 translation by Berg from a Latin original, what becomes of the statement 
 concerning the Abbot? Did he compile and put together the whole 
 Saga from older sources, or is he merely the reviser of another man's 
 work ? The latter alternative seems the more probable. On examining 
 the text of the Saga, we find portions which by their tone and diction 
 suggest a late hand; words of common use in Stjorn, Barlaam and 
 Josaphat, and other ecclesiastical literature of the close of the thirteenth 
 century ; scattered sentences here and there ; parts, and sometimes the 
 whole, of such chapters as 76, 79, 91, 131, 141, 176, 196-198, 216, 225, 
 279, 280, and others. There is no reason why these should not be 
 ascribed to the Abbot as the last reviser, supposing that he dealt with the 
 Great O. T. Saga according to prevailing custom. An author had no 
 copyright in his work. It was taken by the writer of a succeeding 
 generation on the same subject, who appropriated the language of his 
 predecessor as well as the matter. Thus the larger Sagas are all probably 
 composite growths, having passed through several hands. Such may 
 have been the Abbot's connection with the Great 0. T. Saga. He took it, 
 enlarged it, and made it his own. In his day Berg Sokkason had a great 
 literary reputation. According to the Annals, he was chosen Abbot of the 
 Monastery of Thweray, in the north of Iceland, in the year 1325 ; and 
 (to quote Mr. Oliver Elton's translation of the Laurentius Saga) " he was 
 a man of parts beyond most people then in Iceland, in scholarship, hand- 
 writing, chanting, and eloquence ; and he drew up many histories of the 
 saints in Norse, which shall be known and famous while this country is 
 peopled." In the " Heilagra Manna Sbgur," edited by linger, Christiania, 
 1877, there is a translation from the Latin of the life of Archbishop 
 Nikolas of Myra, written by Berg, and also a " Saga " of the Archangel 
 Michael The portions of the Great 0. T. Saga which suggest a late 
 hand, show peculiarities of style which appear and are common in the 
 acknowledged writings of Berg. Alliterative doublets, where two words 
 are brought together beginning with the same letter, such as " to have
 
 PREFACE xiii 
 
 and to hold," " sickness and sorrow," " Mother of Mercy," " good and 
 gracious," are a favourite use of the Abbot, though not peculiar to him, 
 and occur frequently in these parts of the Great 0. T. Saga. We find, 
 too, the same occasional occurrence of Gerundives, of Past Participles as 
 Adjectives, and of Dative Absolutes, probably due to the influence of 
 Latin. In Berg's acknowledged writings there is a not infrequent use of 
 Latin words, a characteristic of other ecclesiastical writers of his time ; 
 but in the Great 0. T. Saga only two such words occur, processionem and 
 plenarium, and the latter occurs in an extract taken from the Landna- 
 mabok. There is an interesting point of connection between Berg and 
 the O. T. Saga, which should be mentioned. At the end of his life of 
 the Archangel Michael he begs that "All God-fearing men who take 
 up his book will remember on the Festival of Michaelmas the soul of 
 Brother Sokkason with prayer or almsgiving." Evidently the Abbot 
 felt an eminent interest in the Saint, and his request seems to throw 
 light on the otherwise apparently superfluous sermon on the duties of 
 St. Michael and the Angels, which is placed by the author of the Great 
 0. T. Saga in the mouth of Thangbrand (ch. 216). 
 
 But though the peculiarities mentioned are a confirmation of Berg's 
 connection with the Saga, yet the comparative rarity of their occurrence 
 therein is a proof that Berg's actual literary work in it may be assumed 
 to be small. And it is next to be observed that when we have excluded 
 from the Saga the portions taken from other sources, and those which 
 we may safely attribute to Berg or an ecclesiastical writer of his time, 
 there is still much left, especially speeches put in the mouth of the 
 actors, which it is difficult to attribute to any writer at or after the end 
 of the thirteenth century. Such are the chapters, 98, 165, 167, 228, 229, 
 256, among others ; also all those that are adapted from Odd Monk's Life ; 
 for in dealing with them the compiler has allowed himself a much freer 
 hand than with his other original sources. It would appear, therefore, 
 that there must have been another hand before Berg's in the compilation, 
 a writer whose style is pure, showing little or no trace of the influence 
 of Latin. And, in fact, the purer we find the style of these portions of 
 the Saga, the further back in the century from 1300 will it be necessary 
 to place its origin. As, too, the original sources used by the compiler 
 of the Great 0. T. Saga probably all existed in their present form before
 
 XIV 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 1 240, the compilation may perhaps be assigned to a date not later than 
 the middle of the thirteenth century. 
 
 A remark may be made upon the chronology. Though the Heims- 
 kringla Life of King Olaf, and the Great 0. T. Saga, adopt in the main 
 the same chronology, yet there are vital differences between them in the 
 sequence of events. The compiler of the latter work, in bringing other 
 Sagas into his story, and in particular the Laxdsela, was compelled to 
 adopt a sequence of his own as he attempted to weave together various 
 narratives into one harmonious whole. But the chronology is unsettled, 
 and perhaps hopelessly so. The late Dr. Vigfusson, in the " Timatal," 
 his essay on the chronology of the Icelandic Sagas, adopts the old belief 
 that the conversion of Iceland to Christianity took place the same year 
 as the battle of Swold. Whereas in the " Corpus Poeticum Boreale," 
 vol. ii. p. 86, he and his colleague, Mr. York Powell, maintain that the 
 former event happened one year earlier than the latter. 
 
 For the convenience of the reader, it has been thought desirable to 
 supply headings to the different chapters, many of which in the original 
 text are without headings, and others have inappropriate ones. But the 
 original headings have been used where possible ; they are not without 
 interest, and may yet yield something towards our knowledge of the 
 growth of the Saga. One of the MSS. used by the editors of the Forn- 
 manna Sb'gur dates from the close of the fourteenth century. In the 
 heading of ch. 196 of that MS. (A.M. 54) occurs the word hofundr, which 
 has been rendered by " author." If the heading is contemporaneous 
 with the MS., it would seem that the passage in question contains the 
 earliest use of the word in that meaning. 
 
 I have occasionally consulted with advantage the earlier translation of 
 the Heimskringla made by Samuel Laing; and also the later one by 
 Messrs. Morris and Magnusson. To the writings of Messrs. Vigfusson 
 and York Powell my obligations are far too great to be recounted. For 
 the geographical notices in the general index I am indebted almost 
 entirely to " Munch's Beskrivelse over Norge," " Kaalund's Beskrivelse 
 af Island," and the " Antiquitates Americanae." J. S. 
 
 LIVERPOOL, Christmas 1894.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 1. Genealogy of King Harold Fairhair. His vow and its fulfilment . 1 
 
 2. King Harold's sons and daughters. He divides his kingdom. The 
 
 fate of five of his sons ........ 3 
 
 3. Eric Bloodaxe meets with Gunnhild in Finnmark, and marries her 5 
 
 4. King Harold's son Rognwald Spindleshanks is burnt to death by 
 
 Eric Bloodaxe. Death of Gudrod Sheen 7 
 
 5. Death of King Harold's son Biorn the Merchant. Dissension be- 
 
 tween Eric Bloodaxe and Halfdan the Black .... 7 
 
 6. Death of Earl Hakon 9 
 
 7. Birth of King Harold's youngest son, Hakon, foster-son of Athel- 
 
 stan[918] 10 
 
 8. Athelstan, King of England, sends a sword to King Harold, and 
 
 Harold sends his son Hakon to Athelstan 10 
 
 9. The education of Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan . . . .12 
 
 10. King Olaf succeeds Biorn the Merchant. King Harold makes his 
 
 son Eric King in his stead [928]. Death of Halfdan the Black 12 
 
 11. Birth of Harold Grayfell. Death of King Harold Fairhair [931] . 13 
 
 12. King Eric defeats' his brothers Olaf and Sigrod at Tunsberg [932], 
 
 The children of Eric and Gunnhild 13 
 
 13. Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, is chosen King by the Thronds 
 
 [933] 14 
 
 14. Hakon is chosen King by the Uplanders. He gives to Tryggwi 
 
 and Gudrod the kingdoms which their fathers had held . . 15 
 
 15. King Eric Bloodaxe flees from Norway [934]. He becomes ruler 
 
 of Northimbraland 16 
 
 16. King Athelstan's death. Eric Bloodaxe is slain on a Wicking 
 
 expedition. Gunnhild and her sons settle in the Orkneys . 17 
 
 17. King Hakon pursues a Wicking host, and fights a battle in Jut- 
 
 land 18
 
 xvi CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 18. King Hakon defeats the Wickings in Eyrasound, and pillages 
 
 Denmark. Of Tryggwi Olafson 19 
 
 19. Gunnhild sails to Denmark with her sons. They take to free- 
 
 bootery 20 
 
 20. The prosperous reign of King Hakon, Athelstan's fo.ster-son. The 
 
 birth of Earl Sigurd's son Hakon 21 
 
 21. King Hakon attempts the introduction of Christianity into Norway 22 
 
 22. King Hakon preaches Christianity to the Assembly at Frosta . 23 
 
 23. The Assembly at Frosta refuses Christianity. The yeomen compel 
 
 King Hakon to share their religious rites at Ladi, and again at 
 
 the Mceri ........... 23 
 
 24. King Hakon defeats the sons of Gunnhild at Ogwaldsness in Kormt. 
 
 Death of Guthorm, son of Eric Bloodaxe 26 
 
 25. King Hakon defeats the sous of Gunnhild at Rastarcalf. Death 
 
 of Gamli [953] 28 
 
 26. The brothers, Gunnhild's sons, lead a fleet against King Hakon . 28 
 
 27. Harold Grayfell commands the expedition 30 
 
 28. King Hakon defeats the sons of Gunnhild on the island of Stord, 
 
 and is wounded .......... 30 
 
 29. Death of Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan [960] .... 32 
 
 30. The sons of Gunnhild succeed Hakon, and rule over Norway. 
 
 King Harold GrayfelPs poets 33 
 
 31. Compact between the sons of Gunnhild and Earl Sigurd. Harold 
 
 Grayfell and Eywind the Plagiarist 34 
 
 32. The rule of the sons of Gunnhild. Gunnhild urges them to attack 
 
 Earl Sigurd 35 
 
 33. The plot against Earl Sigurd 37 
 
 34. Earl Sigurd is burnt to death in the homestead of Oglo [962] . 37 
 
 35. Earl Hakon is chosen by the Thronds to succeed his father Sigurd. 
 
 He makes peace with the sons of Gunnhild .... 38 
 
 36. Birth of Earl Hakon's son Eric. Kings Harold and Gudrod, the 
 
 sons of Eric Bloodaxe, plot to slay King Tryggwi of the Wick 
 [968] 40 
 
 37. King Harold slays Gudrod Biornson 41 
 
 38. Harold the Grenlander, son of King Gudrod Biornson, flees into 
 
 Sweden. Of Skoglar-Tosti and Sigrid . . . .42 
 
 39. The sons of Gunnhild prepare for hostilities against Earl Hakon, 
 
 who takes to flight 43 
 
 40. Earl Hakon's return to Throndham. Harold Grayfell's foray. 
 
 Slaying of Sigurd Slefa 43
 
 CONTENTS xvii 
 
 CHAP. >'AGE 
 
 41. Earl Hakon slays his uncle Griotgard in battle, and flees into 
 
 Denmark 45 
 
 42. The rule of the sons of Gunnhild. Death of Erlend ... 46 
 
 43. Birth of Olaf Tryggwason 46 
 
 44. Attempts of Gunnhild to find Olaf and his mother Astrid. They 
 
 make their escape to Sweden 47 
 
 45. Gunnhild sends Hakon the Northman on a fruitless errand to 
 
 Sweden to fetch Olaf 50 
 
 46. Prophecy concerning Olaf, littered by the mother of "Waldamar, 
 
 King of Garda. Olaf sold as a slave to Klerkon and others, is 
 bought by a kinsman, and brought up in Garda ... 52 
 
 47. Olaf slays Klerkon. His stay in Garda 55 
 
 48. Earl Hakon and Gold- Harold 56 
 
 49. Gold-Harold demands a share in the kingdom of Denmark, and is 
 
 refused. The King consults Earl Hakon 57 
 
 50. Earl Hakon's advice to King Harold of Denmark .... 58 
 
 51. Harold Gormson invites Harold Gray fell to visit him in Den- 
 
 mark 59 
 
 52. Harold Grayfell's journey to Denmark. Plot of the Danish King 
 
 and Earl Hakon 60 
 
 53. Harold Grayfell is slain in battle against Gold-Harold [975] . . 61 
 
 54. Earl Hakon slays Gold-Harold. King Harold of Denmark divides 
 
 Norway between Earl Hakon and Harold the Grenlander . 62 
 
 55. Gunnhild and her sons flee to the Orkneys. Hakon's rule. Inva- 
 
 sion of Norway by Ragnfrod 63 
 
 56. Earl Hakon defeats Ragnfrod in battle at Thinganess [977] . . 65 
 
 57. Olaf Tryggwason's early years in Garda 67 
 
 58. Olaf Tryggwason's early Wicking expeditions. King Waldamar 
 
 listens to slander concerning him, and he leaves Garda [986] . 68 
 
 59. Geira invites Olaf to stay the winter with her. Olaf marries 
 
 Geira, and by his prowess enlarges her kingdom ... 70 
 
 60. Early Kings in Jutland, and their wars with the Roman Emperors. 
 
 The beginning of Christianity in Jutland ..... 73 
 
 61. Early Danish Kings of Northimbraland. Story of Knut the 
 
 Foundling, who became King in Jutland 75 
 
 62. King Knut inquires into his origin. He is succeeded in Jutland 
 
 by his son Gorm ......... 77 
 
 63. Death of St. Edmund, King of the East Angles [870]. Of the 
 
 sons of Ragnar Lodbrok. Rise of the kingdom of King Gorm 
 
 the Old. His son Knut the Beloved 78 
 
 I
 
 xviii CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. PAOE 
 
 64. The sons of Gorm pillage Northimbraland. The death of Kim ; 
 
 the Beloved, and its effect on King Gorm 80 
 
 65. Line of Emperors to Otto the Young [983]. Earl Hakon's tribute, 
 
 due to King Harold 81 
 
 66. The Emperor Otto the Young resolves to make the Danes Chris- 
 
 tian 82 
 
 67. Repulse of the Emperor 82 
 
 68. The Emperor prepares for a second attack, and sends an expedition 
 
 to Norway 83 
 
 69. Battle between the Emperor and Earl Hakon at the Danework. 
 
 Repulse of the Emperor 84 
 
 70. King Olaf Tryggwason devises the capture of the Danework [988]. 
 
 The Danes and Earl Hakon are baptized 85 
 
 71. Earl Hakon casts off his Christian belief 89 
 
 72. Earl Hakon, arrived in Norway, encourages heathenism . . 90 
 
 73. Expedition of Olaf Tryggwason against the Flemings . . .91 
 
 74. Olaf Tryggwason receives from Thangbrand a shield marked with 
 
 the sign of the Cross .91 
 
 75. King Olaf leaves Wendland on the death of Geira, and is saved 
 
 from danger by the sign of the Cross 92 
 
 76. King Olaf sails to Garda, where he has a dream. After a visit to 
 
 Greekland he assists Bishop Paul in the conversion of the realm 
 
 of Garda to Christianity 93 
 
 77. King Olaf leads a plundering force to the British Islands . . 97 
 
 78. King Olaf is driven to the Scilly Islands, where a hermit pro- 
 
 phesies to him of the future 98 
 
 79. Olaf Tryggwason baptized in the Scilly Islands [993] . . .100 
 
 80. King Olaf marries Queen Gyda in England 101 
 
 81. Thangbrand comes to Olaf, after a combat with one of the Em- 
 
 peror's men 102 
 
 82. King Olaf is presented with the dog Wigi 103 
 
 83. Harold Gormson, King of the Danes, leads a plundering expedition 
 
 to Norway 103 
 
 84. Death of King Harold Gormson. Rise of the Wickings of Jom 
 
 under Palnatoki. He is succeeded by Sigwaldi, who proposes 
 
 to wed Astrid, King Burislaf s daughter 104 
 
 85. Earl Sigwaldi, by treachery, brings King Swein into the power of 
 
 King Burislaf. Swein and Sigwaldi marry the daughters of 
 Burislaf 107 
 
 86. Solemn vows made by King Swein and the Wickings of Jom . 109
 
 CONTENTS xix 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 87. Earls Hakon and Eric collect a force to resist the Wickings of 
 
 Jom Ill 
 
 88. The Wickings of Jom sail to Norway and begin plundering. 
 
 Earl Hakon has news of their approach 112 
 
 89. The Wickings are told that Earl Hakon is in Hiorunga Bay . .114 
 
 90. The battle of Hiorunga Bay [994]. The Wickings are at first 
 
 superior ; but Earl Hakon, after sacrificing his son, is aided by 
 a hailstorm, and wins the day. Treatment of the prisoners by 
 Earl Hakon 115 
 
 91. Meeting of King Olaf Tryggwason with Biorn the Bretlander, who 
 
 tells him of events in Norway 124 
 
 92. King Olaf s mother Astrid is redeemed from bondage by Lodin, 
 
 who marries her .......... 125 
 
 93. Earl Hakon's evil conduct. His inquiries concerning King Olaf 
 
 Tryggwason, and his plot to entrap him. Birth of St. Olaf 
 [995] 126 
 
 94. Thori Clack persuades Olaf Tryggwason to accompany him to 
 
 Norway. They reach the Orkneys 128 
 
 95. The conquest of the Orkneys by Harold Fairhair, who bestows the 
 
 Earldom thereof on the family of Rognwald, Earl of More . 130 
 
 96. Earl Rognwald grants the Earldom of the Orkneys to his son Einar 131 
 
 97. Earl Einar avenges his father Rognwald, slain by King Harold's 
 
 sons. His successors in the Earldom of the Orkneys down to 
 Sigurd 132 
 
 98. King Olaf Tryggwason arrives at the Orkneys on his way to Nor- 
 
 way, and compels Earl Sigurd to become a Christian . .135 
 
 99. King Olaf arrives in Norway, founds a church in Moster, and is 
 
 informed at Agdaness of the treachery of Thori Clack [995] . 137 
 
 100. The slaying of Thori Clack 139 
 
 101. Earl Hakon's evil conduct rouses the yeomen .... 140 
 
 102. The yeomen rise up against the Earl, who takes refuge with his 
 
 thrall Kark in a cave 141 
 
 103. Death of Erlend, the Earl's son. Thora of Rimul conceals the 
 
 Earl 143 
 
 104. The yeomen choose Olaf to be their King, and search unsuccess- 
 
 fully for Earl Hakon. The Earl is slain by his thrall Kark, 
 who takes his head to Olaf. Character of the Earl . . . 144 
 
 105. Olaf Tryggwason chosen King over Norway [995] . . . .148 
 
 106. Story of Sunnifa. Her voyage to the island of Selia, and her 
 
 death . 151
 
 xx CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 107. Discovery of the holy relics of Sunnifa by two yeomen named 
 
 Thord 153 
 
 108. Of Alban, the brother of Sunnifa 156 
 
 109. The country submits to King Olaf. Flight of Earls Eric and 
 
 Swein 157 
 
 110. Iceland, the Thule of the ancients 157 
 
 111. Date of the discovery of Iceland by the Northmen . . .158 
 
 112. Distances between Iceland and neighbouring lands . . . 158 
 
 113. Iceland discovered by Nadd-Odd 158 
 
 114. Iceland visited by Gardar 159 
 
 115. Iceland visited by Floki, Faxi, and others lf>9 
 
 116. Ingolf and Hior-Leif leave Norway in consequence of feuds. They 
 
 become the first settlers in Iceland [874] 160 
 
 117. Of Ingolf a descendants 164 
 
 118. Of the descendants of Biorn the Ungartered 164 
 
 119. Orlyg, a Christian from the Sudreys, settles in Iceland . . .165 
 
 120. Reason for introducing the early settlers of Iceland into the story . 166 
 
 121. Of Ketil Flatneb and his children 166 
 
 122. Aud the Deep-minded, Ketil Flatneb's daughter, settles in Iceland 167 
 
 123. Of the descendants of Dale-Koll, who married Aud's granddaughter 169 
 
 124. Helgi the Lean settles in Iceland 170 
 
 125. Ketil the Simpleton settles in Iceland 171 
 
 126. Ketil's homestead, Kirkby, is fatal to the heathen . . . .171 
 
 127. Of Asolf the Christian, and his settlement in Iceland . . .172 
 
 128. A church is built over Asolf 's grave 17^ 
 
 129. Biarni of Kalmanstongue vows to become a Christian . . .173 
 
 130. The early life of Thorwald the Far-traveller, son of Kodran . .174 
 
 131. Thorwald is baptized by Bishop Frederick. They go together to 
 
 Iceland, where Thorwald's father becomes a Christian through 
 
 the Bishop's preaching and miraculous power [981] . . . 177 
 
 132. Bishop Frederick's contest with the bearsarks . . . .180 
 
 133. Further conversions. Of the church built by Thorward Spak- 
 
 Bodwarson in As 181 
 
 134. The Bishop and Thorwald are lampooned 183 
 
 135. Bishop Frederick baptizes the boy Ingimund 184 
 
 136. Of Mani and the church built in Holt 185 
 
 137. An intended attack on Bishop Frederick miraculously fails. He 
 
 leaves Iceland 186 
 
 138. Thorwald the Far-traveller goes to the East, and there passes the 
 
 remainder of his life . 187
 
 CONTENTS xxi 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 139. Of Stephen Thorgilsou 188 
 
 140. King Olaf gives two of his sisters in marriage. He preaches the 
 
 Gospel in the Wick, and converts the people to Christianity 
 [996] 188 
 
 141. King Olaf preaches Christianity to the Assembly at Moster in 
 
 South Hordaland 190 
 
 142. Stephen Thorgilson, sent by King Olaf Tryggwason, preaches the 
 
 Gospel unsuccessfully in Iceland ...... 193 
 
 143. The family of Horda-Kari prepare to meet King Olaf at the 
 
 Assembly at Gula . . . . . . . . .195 
 
 144. Of Thorolf Skialg and his son Erling, of the family of Horda- 
 
 Kari 196 
 
 145. The story of Rognwald, who avenges his wrongs on Thorolf Skialg, 
 
 and with his wife Sigrid settles at JSrwick. The story of Rogn- 
 wald's son ........... 197 
 
 146. Rognwald's wife Sigrid separates herself from him, and goes to 
 
 Olaf Tryggwason in England, where she is baptized . . . 201 
 
 147. Erling Skialgson marries Astrid, King Olaf's sister . . . 203 
 
 148. King Olaf goes to visit Rognwald of JSrwick, and makes him 
 
 prisoner 204 
 
 149. King Olaf preaches the Gospel to the Assembly of four shires at 
 
 Dragseid 206 
 
 150. King Olaf, having destroyed the temple at Ladi, visits Rognwald's 
 
 son Raud, and makes him prisoner . . . . . . 206 
 
 151. The story of Ottar and Awaldi 210 
 
 152. Ottar and Awaldi avenge their wrongs on the Wicking Sokki, and 
 
 then settle in Iceland. The early life of Ottar's son, the poet 
 Hallfred, and his love for Kolfmna 212 
 
 153. Hallfred, worsted in his contest with Gris, is compelled by his 
 
 father to go abroad 216 
 
 154. Events cause Ottar to remove from Grimstongue to Ottarstead. 
 
 Hallfred visits Earl Hakon, and after the Earl's death meets 
 with Olaf Tryggwason 218 
 
 155. Rognwald of ^Erwick and Raud accept Christianity . . . 221 
 
 156. The early life of the Icelanders, Kiartan Olafson and Bolli . . 222 
 
 157. Oswif Helgason of Latiga. The early life of his daughter Gudrun, 
 
 and Kiartan's love for her ....... 223 
 
 158. Of Asgeir and his family in Wididale 224 
 
 159. Kiartan sails to Norway with Bolli and Kalf Asgeirson . . 225 
 
 160. Swimming feats of King Olaf and Kiartan in the river Nid . . 227
 
 xxii CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 161. King Olaf preaches the Gospel at Nidaros to the Icelanders, among 
 
 others. Conversation with Kiartan 229 
 
 162. King Olaf preaches Christianity to the Assembly of the eight 
 
 shires of Throndham at Frosta 232 
 
 163. Kiartan Olaf son resolves to be baptized 233 
 
 164. Kiartan and Bolli are baptized, and join the King's body-guard . 235 
 
 165. Hallfred the Poet is baptized. The King compels certain of the 
 
 chiefs of the Thronds to accept baptism 235 
 
 166. King Olafs preaching at the Mceri is opposed by Iron-Skeggi 
 
 [997] 238 
 
 167. Iron-Skeggi is slain. The Thronds yield to King Olafs commands 
 
 and are baptized 239 
 
 168. King Olaf marries Gudrun, in compensation for the death of Skeggi. 
 
 She separates from him 242 
 
 169. King Olaf builds the Crane. Of Kiartan 242 
 
 170. The Poet Hallf red's encomium on King Olaf, who gives him the 
 
 name of Troublesome Poet 243 
 
 171. Hallfred slays Ottar, one of the King's body-guard, and is pardoned 
 
 after being condemned to die 245 
 
 172. Hallfred is sent by the King to punish Thorleif the Wise. He 
 
 wreaks vengeance on Kalf ........ 247 
 
 173. Story of Ogmund Dint and his vengeance on Hallward. Also of 
 
 Gunnar Half and his personification of the god Frey . .251 
 
 174. King Olaf offers to send Kiartan to Iceland to preach the Christian 
 
 Faith 260 
 
 175. Hallfred the Troublesome Poet makes a journey to Denmark and 
 
 afterwards to Gautland. His adventures on the way and his 
 
 marriage there 261 
 
 176. Apology for the digressions in the Saga 267 
 
 177. The settlement of the Farey Islands 268 
 
 178. Of Thrond O'Gate in the Fareys 268 
 
 179. Of other Farey Islanders, Hafgrim, Bresti, and Beini . . . 269 
 
 180. The brothers Bresti and Beini are attacked by Hafgrim and slain . 270 
 
 181. Sigmund and Thori, sons of Bresti and Beini, are sent away to 
 
 Norway 272 
 
 182. Sigmund and Thori lose their way on the Dofrafell and receive 
 
 shelter in the house of a yeoman, with whom they live six years 273 
 
 183. Sigmund Brestison determines to visit Earl Hakon. His foster- 
 
 father Ulf, before bidding him farewell, tells his real name and 
 adventures . . . 277
 
 CONTENTS xxiii 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 184. Sigmund Brestison obtains Earl Hakon's leave to visit the Fareys 
 
 and avenge his father's death 280 
 
 185. Sigmund, having accepted the submission of Biami, attacks Osur 
 
 in Skufey and slays him ........ 282 
 
 186. Sigmund's dealings with Thrond. His further history to the death 
 
 of Earl Hakon, including his fi.uht with Bui .... 284 
 
 187. King Olaf sends for Sigmund. Stephen Thorgilson returns from 
 
 Iceland 288 
 
 188. King Olaf sends Thangbrand to convert Iceland .... 288 
 
 189. King Olaf preaches the Christian religion to Sigmund Brestison . 290 
 
 190. Sigmund is baptized, and makes an unsuccessful attempt to Chris- 
 
 tianise the Fareys 292 
 
 191. Sigmund Brestison Christianises the Fareys, and attempts to take 
 
 Thrond to King Olaf 293 
 
 192. King Olaf sails to the Wick 295 
 
 193. King Olaf proposes marriage to Queen Sigrid of Sweden . . 296 
 
 194. The baptism of St. Olaf and conversion of Bingarick. King Olaf's 
 
 interview with Queen Sigrid 296 
 
 195. Queen Thyri, the wife of Burislaf, comes to Norway, and is married 
 
 to King Olaf. Destruction of the wizards, and escape of Eywind 
 Kelda[998] 298 
 
 196. King Olaf, on his journey north, reaches Ogwaldsness at Easter. 
 
 The author's reflections on the wiles of the Devil . . . 301 
 
 197. King Olaf is visited by the Devil in the likeness of Odin . . 302 
 
 198. Eywind Kelda comes to Ogwaldsness. He and his company lose 
 
 their lives 304 
 
 199. Sigurd and Hank of Halogaland meet with King Olaf . . . 306 
 
 200. Story of the Icelander Thorwald Tassel. He becomes one of King 
 
 Olaf's body-guard. The King sends him to fetch Bard the Stout. 
 Bard's baptism and death, and Thorwald's return to Iceland . 307 
 
 201. Story of Swein and his sons Swein and Finn. Finn is baptized in 
 
 Denmark 312 
 
 202. King Olaf sends for Swein and his son Swein, and induces them 
 
 to be baptized .......... 315 
 
 203. Finn returns to Norway and visits King Olaf. He destroys the 
 
 gods in his father's temple. His death 317 
 
 204. Of the Halogalanders Sigurd and Hauk. Harek of Thiotta and 
 
 Eywind Cheekrift fall into the power of King Olaf. Death of 
 Eywind [999] 320 
 
 205. Sigmund Brestison of the Fareys visits King Olaf .... 323
 
 xxiv CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. PAOB 
 
 206. Of King Olafs character and accomplishments .... 323 
 
 207. King Olaf and Sigmund compete in manly exercises. The King 
 
 asks Sigmund for the bracelet that Earl Hakon had given him. 
 Sigmund's death 324 
 
 208. Grim, King Olaf's marshal, is slain in Iceland by Sigurd. The 
 
 fate of Sigurd when he came into the power of the King . . 325 
 
 209. King Olaf Christianises Halogaland 327 
 
 210. Raud the Strong and Thori Hart of Halogaland resist King Olaf. 
 
 The death of Thori 328 
 
 211. King Olaf captures Raud the Strong and puts him to death . . 329 
 
 212. King Olaf s adventure with a man in a sculler .... 330 
 
 213. King Olaf meets with Thor. Conference of trolls overheard and 
 
 reported to the King 332 
 
 214. Of King Harold Fairhair, and Rognwald, Earl of More. Rogn- 
 
 wald's son Rollaug settles in Iceland, and becomes the ancestor 
 
 of Hall O'Side and his distinguished posterity .... 336 
 
 215. Thorhall the Prophet settles in Iceland. Death of Thidrandi, Hall 
 
 O'Side's son, foreshadowing the advent of Christianity . . 338 
 
 216. Thangbrand reaches Iceland. He baptizes Hall O'Side, preaches 
 
 the Gospel at the General Assembly, and slays the poet Weterlid. 
 
 His adventure with a bearsark, and return to Norway . . 342 
 
 217. Certain Icelanders, among whom are Hialti Skeggison and Gisur 
 
 the "White, visit Norway. The cause of Hialti's banishment 
 from Iceland 347 
 
 218. Thangbrand tells King Olaf the result of his labours in Iceland. 
 
 The noble conduct of Hialti and Gisur 349 
 
 219. Hallfred's return to King Olaf, and the death of his wife Ingibiorg 351 
 
 220. Of Eric the Red and the settlement of Greenland .... 352 
 
 221. Eric's son Leif sails to Norway, and is there baptized . . . 354 
 
 222. Invasion of Norway by King Gudrod, son of Eric Bloodaxe. The 
 
 death of Gudrod 354 
 
 223. The building of the Long Serpent 355 
 
 224. Winter at Nidaros and the events that occurred .... 357 
 
 225. Reflections. Philanthropy of Thorward the Christian, son of 
 
 Spak-Bodwar, at the time of a great famine in Iceland . . 358 
 
 226. The kindness of Arnor of Mikilby to the poor .... 360 
 
 227. King Olaf appears in a vision to Thorhall of Knappstead . . 362 
 
 228. King Olaf sends Gisur and Hialti to preach the Gospel in Iceland. 
 
 Their reception, and the events that occurred at the General 
 Assembly 365
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 229. The Speaker, Thorgeir, pronounces at the General Assembly the 
 
 laws under which Christianity is henceforth established in Ice- 
 land [1000] 370 
 
 230. The King, Queen, and the Angelica stalk. King Olaf calls out the 
 
 levy over the whole of Norway ....... 373 
 
 231. King Olaf sends Leif to Christianise Greenland. He receives the 
 
 name of Leif the Lucky 374 
 
 232. Hallfred's voyage to Iceland. His behaviour to Kolfmna, and his 
 
 meeting with Gris 374 
 
 233. Of King Olaf's champions that manned the Long Serpent . . 377 
 233A. Kiartan bids farewell to King Olaf, and sails to Iceland. His 
 
 marriage and death 379 
 
 235. The story of Eindridi Broadsole. On his declining to come to 
 King Olaf, the King goes to visit him. They compete with one 
 another in various feats of skill and strength. Eindridi is 
 baptized 382 
 
 234. 236. Quotations from the poet Hallarstein bearing on King Olaf's 
 
 greatness . ......... 392 
 
 237. Two of the King's men lay a wager on their skill in climbing. 
 
 King Olaf helps one of them in his distress .... 393 
 
 238. King Olaf's nightly wanderings, and Thorkel Tail's injudicious 
 
 curiosity. Of Thorkel's cloak 394 
 
 239. The vision of Thorkel Tail, in which he sees King Olaf in the 
 
 company of angels 396 
 
 240. Bishop Sigurd's vision of King Olaf 398 
 
 241. King Olaf marries his sister Ingibiorg to Rognwald, Earl of 
 
 Gautland 398 
 
 242. The prophecy of the blind yeoman of Moster. King Olaf in 
 
 Wendland 399 
 
 243. The doings of Earl Eric Hakonson after he fled from Norway to 
 
 avoid King Olaf. He marries the daughter of Swein Forkbeard, 
 
 the Danish King . 401 
 
 244. King Swein is incited by Queen Sigrid the Proud to form a plot 
 
 against King Olaf Tryggwason 403 
 
 245. The allied conspirators assemble their forces. Sigwaldi's treachery. 
 
 Dissatisfaction in King Olaf's fleet at the delay in Wendland . 405 
 
 246. Astrid warns King Olaf of the plot against him .... 408 
 
 247. King Olaf's departure from Wendland. The Wendish smack . 408 
 
 248. The Danes and Swedes watch King Olaf's fleet sailing by. They 
 
 admire the size of the Northmen's ships 409
 
 xxvi CONTENTS 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 249. King Olaf falls into the snare. His preparations for battle. The 
 
 Wend ish smack 412 
 
 250. Battle of Swold. The onset of the Danes repelled, and also that of 
 
 the Swedes ........... 415 
 
 251. Battle of Swold. Earl Eric clears the Northmen's ships, and in his 
 
 turn attacks the Long Serpent 420 
 
 252. Battle of Swold. Earl Eric boards the Long Serpent and is driven 
 
 off 422 
 
 253. Battle of Swold. Earl Eric plans a second attack on the Long 
 
 Serpent "... 425 
 
 254. Battle of Swold. King Olaf refuses to flee. The crew of the 
 
 Wendish smack offer to help him 426 
 
 255. Battle of Swold. Earl Eric's second and successful attempt to 
 
 board the Long Serpent. Disappearance of King Olaf . . . 426 
 
 256. The accounts of Snorri and others touching King Olaf's disappear- 
 
 ance. Reasons why the battle of Swold is famous. The date of 
 
 its occurrence 429 
 
 257. Queen Thyri dies of grief 435 
 
 258. The end of the Long Serpent 436 
 
 259. Death of King Olaf's dog Wigi 437 
 
 260. The Danish King, the Swedish King, and Earl Eric divide Norway 437 
 
 261. Erling Skialgson makes no effort to be reconciled to Earl Eric. 
 
 His mode of life 438 
 
 262. Einar Thambaskelf marries into the Earl's family .... 440 
 
 263. Stephen Thorgilson is slain by Earl Sigwaldi . . . .441 
 
 264. Further adventures of Hallfred the Troublesome Poet. His meet- 
 
 ing and reconciliation with Gris. His travels and death . . 441 
 
 265. King Swein Forkbeard's conquest of England, and death . . 447 
 
 266. Earl Eric joins Knut in England, and is with him at the taking of 
 
 London. The Earl's death 447 
 
 267. King Olaf Tryggwason's journey to Rome after his escape from 
 
 the Long Serpent ......... 449 
 
 268. King Olaf visits Jerusalem 450 
 
 269. King Olaf sends a book to King Ethelred, and presents to his sister 
 
 Astrid, the wife of Erling Skialgson ...... 450 
 
 270. King Olaf Haroldson, called the Stout, and afterwards the Saint, 
 
 defeats Earl Swein at Nesia, and becomes King of Norway 
 
 [1015] 451 
 
 271. Thord Siarekson's story of his meeting with King Olaf Tryggwason 452 
 
 272. King Olaf Haroldson's dealings with Erling Skialgson . . . 453
 
 CONTENTS xxvii 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 273. King Knut of Denmark and England lays claim to the kingdom 
 
 of Norway [1025] 454 
 
 274. Erling joins Knut, who is accepted as King over Norway [1028] . 455 
 
 275. King Olaf Haroldson prepares to attack Erling .... 456 
 
 276. King Olaf Haroldson defeats Erling Skialgson, who is slain after 
 
 the battle 457 
 
 277. The character of Erling Skialgson 458 
 
 278. Einar Thambaskelf becomes a partisan of King Knut . . . 458 
 
 279. King Olaf Haroldson leaves Norway and takes refuge in Garda, 
 
 where King Olaf Tryggwason appears to him in a dream . . 459 
 
 280. King Olaf Haroldson's vision before the battle of Stikklestead, in 
 
 which he was slain [1030] 462 
 
 281. King Knut breaks his promises to Einar Thambaskelf. Einar's 
 
 absence from the battle of Stikklestead 462 
 
 282. Knut's son Swein, King of Norway. InA T asion of the land by 
 
 Tryggwi, son of Olaf Tryggwason. Magnus and Harold Sigurd- 
 son, Kings of Norway ........ 464 
 
 283. Olaf Tryggwason is seen in southern lands by Gaut, a traveller 
 
 from Norway [1046] 465 
 
 284. Einar Thambaskelf is treacherously slain by King Harold 
 
 Sigurdson ........... 469 
 
 285. Kings of England from Ethelred to Edward the Confessor . . 470 
 
 286. King Edward's affection for the memory of King Olaf Tryggwason 470 
 
 GENERAL INDEX . 472
 
 THE SAGA OF 
 KING OLAF TBYGGWASON 
 
 Genealogy of King Harold Fairhair. His vow and its 
 fulfilment. 
 
 1. Harold Fairhair was King over the whole of Norway for a 
 long time. Before his reign the country was divided, and subject 
 to several kings, some of whom held sway over a single shire, and 
 others over somewhat more. King Harold deprived all these 
 kings of their rule. Some were slain, some fled from the country, 
 others gave up their kingdoms ; no one had the strength to retain 
 the title of king but he alone, and he set an earl over each shire 
 to govern the land and administer law. King Harold was the son 
 of Halfdan the Black, King of the Uplands. Halfdan's father was 
 Gudrod, the Hunter-king. He was the son of King Halfdan, who 
 was surnamed the Money-free and the Meat-frugal, because he 
 gave his men as much of gold coin for their hire as other kings 
 gave of silver ; but he starved them in their food. The mother of 
 Halfdan the Black was Asa, daughter of Harold Eedbeard, King of 
 Agdi. The mother of Harold Fairhair was Eagnhild, daughter of 
 Sigurd Hart, whose mother was Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Snake 
 i'th'eye, the son of Eagnar Lodbrok. The mother of Sigurd Snake 
 i'th'eye was Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Fafnisbane. Sigurd Hart 
 married Thyrni, daughter of Clack- Harold of Jutland. She was a 
 sister of Thyri, surnamed Denmark's Gain, who was married to 
 Gorm the Old, King of the Danes. Thyrni was the mother of 
 Ragnhild, the mother of Harold Fairhair. 
 
 Harold was ten years old when he succeeded his father in the 
 
 A
 
 2 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 kingdom. He surpassed other men in height, strength, and hand- 
 some appearance ; he was wise, and possessed a very noble char- 
 acter. Guthorm, son of Sigurd Hart, his mother's brother, was 
 captain of the body-guard, directed the defence of the country, 
 and commanded the levies. King Harold first reduced the Up- 
 lands, depriving of life all the chiefs who opposed his supreme rule. 
 Then he sent his messengers to fetch a daughter of King Eric of 
 Hordaland, named Gyda, whom he wished to have for himself, for 
 she was a maid of great beauty and very ambitious. She was 
 living in Waldres, under the fostering care of a powerful yeoman. 
 When the messengers arrived and declared their errand to the 
 maid, she answered thus : " I am not willing to give up my maiden 
 state for the sake of a king who rules over no more than a few 
 shires. It seems to me," she said, " a strange matter that there is 
 no king who has the will to make Norway his own, and be its sole 
 king, like as Gorni is king in Denmark, and Eric at Upsala." The 
 messengers, thinking her answer a very haughty one, inquired of 
 her what it meant, saying that Harold's kingly power made him 
 a fit match for her. And although her answer to their message 
 was quite contrary to what they wished, yet seeing no possibility 
 at the moment of taking her away against her will, they made 
 preparations for their return. When ready, they were led forth 
 on their way, and Gyda said to them, " Take this message from 
 me to King Harold. I will only consent to become his wife when 
 for my sake he has subjected all Norway to his rule, and governs 
 the kingdom with the same freedom from restraint that Eric enjoys 
 in the empire of the Swedes, and Gorm in Denmark. For only 
 then, it seems to me, can he be called a great king." The messen- 
 gers returned to Harold and reported all that the maid had said. 
 They declared that she was wonderfully bold and foolish, and would 
 be deservedly treated if the King should send a force to take her, 
 without regard to her honour. King Harold answered that the 
 maid had not spoken ill, or done anything which was worthy of 
 vengeance. " Let her rather have many thanks for her speech," 
 he said, " for she has put me in mind of matters which, strange to 
 think, I have not hitherto considered. Now I make a solemn 
 vow, and declare before the God that made me and rules over all, 
 that I will never cut my hair or comb it until I have become 
 possessed of the whole of Norway, tribute, tax, and rule; and I
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 3 
 
 will die rather than fail." Then Guthorm, the commander, thanked 
 him for the vow, saying that a thorough fulfilment would befit his 
 royalty. Thereupon King Harold proceeded to conquer the whole 
 of Norway and bring it under his rule, as his Saga relates. And 
 when he had become sole King over the whole country he remem- 
 bered the speech of the proud maiden. He therefore sent his men 
 to fetch her, and she became his wife. 
 
 King Harold's sons and daughters. He divides his kingdom. 
 The fate of jice, of his sons. 
 
 2. King Harold had many wives and many children. Twenty 
 sons or more he had, all able men. They were of noble descent 
 on the mother's side, and many of them were brought up by their 
 mother's relations. King Harold took to wife Eagnhild, daughter 
 of Eric, King of Jutland. She was called Eagnhild the Great. 
 Their son was Eric Bloodaxe, who was brought up in the Firths, 
 at the house of Thori, the baron, son of Eohall. Guthorm, Kcerek, 
 and Gunnrod, who is also called Gudrod, were the sons of Gyda, 
 the daughter of Eric, King of Hordaland, mentioned above. They 
 were brought up in childhood among their mother's family. Half- 
 dan the Black and Halfdan the White were twin sons of Asa, 
 daughter of Earl Hakoii of Ladi, the sou of Griotgard ; Sigrod was 
 a third son. They were all brought up in Throndham, and Halfdan 
 the Black was the most prominent of the brothers. Olaf, Biorn, 
 Sigtrygg, who is also called Tryggwi, Frodi, and Thorgils, were the 
 sons of Hild, or Swanhild, daughter of Eystein, Earl of Heidmark. 
 King Harold made him Earl of Westfold, and committed the 
 children to his care. Sigurd Brushwood, Halfdan Longshanks, 
 Gudrod Sheen, and Rognwald Spindleshanks were the sons of 
 Sniofrid, a Finn maiden. Dag, King, and Kagnar Eykill were 
 the sons of Alfhild, daughter of Eing, son of Dag of Eingarick, 
 and were brought up in the Uplands. Ingigerd and Alof Arbot 
 were daughters of King Harold. Another daughter was Ingibiorg, 
 married to Earl Halfdan. Their daughter Gunnhild married Finn, 
 surnamed Skialg, or the Squinter, and their children were Ey wind 
 the Plagiarist, Nial, Sigurd, and Thora. Nial's daughter Astrid
 
 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 became the mother of Steinkel, King of the Swedes. King Harold 
 had yet more daughters. He married Alof to Earl Thori the 
 Silent, and their daughter was Bergliot, mother of Hakon the 
 Great. King Harold kept his daughters in the country, marrying 
 them to his earls. 
 
 After King Harold had waged war in the land and fought 
 battles, he became sole possessor of the whole country, owning 
 all the freehold estates, both homesteads and mountain pas- 
 tures, outlying islands, and all forests, as well as all the waste 
 lands; while the yeomen and farmers became his liegemen or 
 tenants. Harold Fairhair was ten years old, as we have already 
 said, when he succeeded to the kingdom, and he ruled over the 
 land for seventy-three years. Now, when he was sixty years old, 
 many of his sons were quite grown up, and some were dead. Of 
 those who were grown up several behaved like tyrants in the land, 
 and were even at variance with one another. They deprived the 
 King's earls of their possessions, slaying some of them. The King 
 therefore called together a numerous Assembly in the east of the 
 country, to which he summoned the Uplanders. At this Assembly 
 he drew up laws, and gave to all his sons the title of king ; and 
 in the laws he ordained that the men of his family should succeed 
 to the dignity of king, each one after his father, and those who 
 were of his kindred by the female side should inherit the dignity 
 of earl. The King then divided the land among his sons. Win- 
 gulmark, Eaumarick, Westfold, and Thelamark he gave to Olaf, 
 Biorn, Sigtrygg, Frodi, and Thorgils ; Heidmark and Gudbrands- 
 dale he gave to Dag, King, and Eagnar. To the sons of Sniofrid 
 he gave Kingarick, Hadaland, Thoten, and whatever belonged to 
 these districts. He charged his son Guthorin with the defence of 
 the country on the eastern boundary, and gave him the right of 
 visitation and entertainment over Eanrick, from the river Elf to 
 Swinasound. King Harold dwelt for the most part in the middle 
 of the country; Kcerek and Gudrod were constantly with him, 
 forming part of his body-guard, and drew large revenues from 
 Sogn and Hordaland. Eric remained chiefly with his father. 
 The King loved him most of all his sons, and esteemed him 
 highest, because his family on the mother's side was the most 
 noble. He was the son of Queen Eagnhild of Denmark, as we 
 have already said. King Harold is related to have put away
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 5 
 
 nine of his wives when he married Eagnhild. So says Thorbioru 
 Hornklofi : 
 
 " The maids of the Hords, and of the isles of Rogaland, 
 Of the Heins and of the race of Halogaland, 
 Were all forsaken of the high-born King 
 When he married his Danish wife." 
 
 Queen Eagnhild the Great lived three years after she came to 
 Norway. King Harold gave Halogaland, North More, and Kaunas- 
 dale to his son Eric; and to Halfdan the Black, Halfdan the 
 White, and Sigrod, he gave the right of visitation and entertain- 
 ment over Throndham in the north. Half the revenues of each 
 shire King Harold kept for himself, and the other half he gave to 
 his sons ; they had also the privilege of sitting in the high-seat, 
 one step lower than the King himself, and one step higher than 
 his other sons. Each son meant to have the high-seat for him- 
 self after Harold's day. The King himself intended it for Eric, 
 the Thronds for Halfdan the Black, while the men of Wick and 
 the Uplanders strove to get the over-lordship for those whom 
 they supported. Here was a new cause of much dissension among 
 the brothers. And because in their own opinion they had king- 
 doms of small extent to govern, they sailed forth on plundering 
 expeditions. Thus the Sagas relate that Guthorm fell at the 
 mouths of the river Elf, fighting against Solvaklofi, and Olaf took 
 the government which he had held. Halfdan the White fell in 
 Eistland, and Halfdan Longshanks in the Orkneys. To Thorgils 
 and Frodi, King Harold gave ships of war, and they went on a 
 Wicking expedition to the west, where they harried Scotland, 
 Bretland, and Ireland. They were the first Northmen who gained 
 possession of Dublin, in Ireland. Frodi, it is said, had a drink 
 given him, mixed with poison, which caused his death; but 
 Thorgils was for a long time King over Dublin, and at length fell 
 there by the treachery of the Irish. 
 
 Uric Bloodaxe meets with Gunnliild in Finnmark, and 
 marries lier. 
 
 3. Eric made up his mind to become supreme King over all his 
 brothers, a project which fell in with the wishes of his father,
 
 6 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 King Harold. From his early life Eric was distinguished as a 
 great warrior, and hence he received the name of Eric Bloodaxe. 
 When he was twelve years old King Harold gave him five war- 
 ships, which he led first of all on a plundering expedition, east 
 to the Baltic, whence he sailed south by Denmark, Frisland, 
 and Saxland. In this expedition he spent four years. Then he 
 went west over-sea and harried Scotland, Bretland, Ireland, and 
 Walland for another four years. Afterwards he sailed north to 
 Finnmark, and as far as Biarmaland, where he fought a battle 
 and was victorious. Thence he returned to Finnmark, where his 
 men found in a Finnish dwelling a woman more beautiful than 
 any they had ever before seen. She called herself Gunnhild, and 
 said to them, " My father lives in Halogaland, and his name is 
 Osur Toti. I have come here to learn sorcery from two Finns 
 who are the most learned men in the border country. They are 
 now away hunting. Both are in love with me, and both are so 
 clever that they follow tracks like dogs, over thawed or frozen 
 ground, and they are so swift on their snow-skates that nothing 
 can escape them, man or beast. They hit whatever they shoot at, 
 and so have killed every person who has come near. When they 
 are angry the earth trembles as they look at it, and if any living 
 thing then comes into their sight, it drops down dead instantly ; 
 you must on no account come in their way. I will conceal you 
 here in my hut, and we will then try if we can succeed in slaying 
 them." To this they agreed. As soon as she had hid the men, 
 she took a linen sack containing ashes, as they thought, which she 
 sprinkled all about the hut, both within and without. In a little 
 while the Finns returned and inquired who had come ; but she 
 answered that no one had come. It seemed strange to them that 
 they had traced footsteps right up to the hut, and yet found no 
 person there. .! They then made a fire and prepared their food, and 
 when they had eaten, Gunnhild got their bed ready. Hitherto, 
 because of jealousy, it had happened that each of them kept watch 
 over the other. But this time Gunnhild said to them, "Come 
 here and lie by me, one of you on each side." They gladly did as 
 she bade them, and she herself lay with one arm round the neck of 
 each. They fell asleep at once, and she awoke them. A second 
 time they fell asleep quickly, and then she woke them with difficulty. 
 The third time they fell so sound asleep that she failed altogether
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 7 
 
 to awake them, though she lifted them up. She then took two 
 large sealskins, which she cast over their heads, and bound tight 
 under their arms, and yet they slept. Gunnhild next made a sign 
 to the King's men, who jumped up quickly, attacked the Finns 
 with their weapons, and slew them. They then dragged them 
 out of the hut ; and there were angry claps of thunder, so loud 
 that they were quite unable to stir out. In the morning they 
 returned to their ships, taking with them Gunnhild, whom they 
 brought to Eric. He then proceeded on his journey, and when 
 he came to Halogaland he sent for Osur Toti, saying that he 
 wished to marry his daughter. Osur consented, and Eric then 
 married Gunnhild, and took her with him into the south of the 
 country. 
 
 King Harold's son Rognwald Spindleshanks is burnt to 
 death by Eric Bloodaxe. Death of Gudrod Sheen. 
 
 4. Eognwald Spindleshanks, the ruler of Hadaland, learnt 
 witchcraft and became a sorcerer; and all sorcerers were evil in 
 the eyes of King Harold. In Hordaland there dwelt one named 
 Witgeir, and to him the King sent, bidding him cease his sorcery. 
 Witgeir answered in the following verse : 
 
 " That we the sons of common folk enchantments use 
 Is no great harm ; when Rognwald, 
 The spindle-shanked famous son of Harold, 
 By witchcraft works in Hadaland." 
 
 On this being told to King Harold, Eric Bloodaxe, with his con- 
 sent set out for the Uplands ; and coming to Hadaland he burnt 
 the house over Kognwald's head, and eighty sorcerers who were 
 with him ; which deed was highly praised. 
 
 Gudrod Sheen was drowned off Jadar. 
 
 Death of King Harold's son Biorn the Merchant. Dissension 
 between Eric Bloodaxe and Half dan the Black. 
 
 5. King Harold's son Biorn ruled over Westfold, residing chiefly 
 in Tunsberg, and engaging but little in expeditions for plunder.
 
 8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Tunsberg was a great resort of merchants, who came thither from 
 all parts of the Wick and the north of the country, and likewise 
 from Denmark and Saxland in the south. King Biorn also owned 
 ships that made trading voyages to other lands, and thus he 
 acquired valuable chattels and other property that he wanted ; 
 his brothers therefore called him Biorn the Merchant, and Farman, 
 or Traveller. He was a discreet man, of very calm temperament, 
 and fitted, so men thought, to exercise power. He made a good, 
 suitable marriage, and had, by his wife, a son named Gudrod. As 
 Eric Bloodaxe, with his warships and a large force, was returning 
 from an expedition to the Baltic, he came to his brother Biorn and 
 requested him to pay over the tribute and the taxes due to King 
 Harold from Westfold. Hitherto Biorn had been accustomed to 
 take the money himself to his father, or to send messengers with it, 
 and wished to do the same on the present occasion. He was un- 
 willing, therefore, to part with the money, though Eric said that he 
 was in need of provisions, drink, and tent-coverings. The brothers 
 contended eagerly about the matter, and Eric being no nearer 
 gaining his point, went away from the house. In the evening 
 Biorn rode up to Soeham. At night Eric followed after him, and 
 came to Soeham while Biorn and his men sat drinking. Eric beset 
 the house, and Biorn and his men came out; and in the battle 
 which followed, Biorn fell, with many of his men. Eric then 
 proceeded on his voyage to the north of the country, having got 
 possession of much booty. This deed greatly displeased the men 
 of Wick, and Eric became an object of much abhorrence among 
 them. A rumour arose that King Olaf would avenge Biorn if 
 Eric should come within his reach. King Biorn lies in Farmans- 
 howe at Soaham. 
 
 The following winter King Eric sailed north to More, and was 
 entertained at Solvi within Agdaness. And when Halfdan the 
 Black heard thereof, he went with a great host and beset the 
 homestead where he was. Eric was sleeping in a detached out- 
 building, and escaped into the wood with four others ; but Halfdan 
 burned the homestead and everybody in it. Eric came to King 
 Harold with these tidings, and the King was very angry, and 
 straightway collecting a host, sailed north against the Thronds. 
 When the news reached Halfdan the Black, he summoned a levy 
 of men and ships in great numbers, and sailing out to Stad, lay
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 9 
 
 within Thorsbiorg. King Harold lay at anchor with his fleet 
 off Ileinslate, and efforts were made to mediate between them. 
 Guthorm Cinder, an honourable man, and of high lineage, was 
 with the host of Halfdan the Black at the time. He had formerly 
 been with King Harold, and was a special friend of both. He was 
 a great poet, and had composed poems in honour both of father 
 and son, for which they had offered to reward him, but he had 
 refused, asking that they would grant him a boon, and this they 
 had consented to do. Guthorm went to King Harold with offers 
 of mediation, and begged him, as he had begged Halfdan, to grant 
 him his boon that they would be reconciled. The Kings had such 
 a high respect for him that they were reconciled at his request. 
 Many other honourable men assisted Guthorm in pleading for 
 reconciliation, and an agreement was come to that King Halfdan 
 should retain the whole of his kingdom, and leave his brother Eric 
 unmolested. Jorun, the Maiden Poet, composed the following verse 
 upon the event : 
 
 " Halfdan's bold deeds, I wot, were told 
 To Harold Fairhair ; 
 Black-hued deeds they seemed to him, 
 Wielder of the sword." 
 
 Death of Earl Hakon. 
 
 6. Earl Hakon of Ladi, son of Griotgard, had the right of 
 visitation and entertainment over Throndham whenever King 
 Harold was in other parts of the country, and to him, of all the 
 people in the district of the Thronds, was the highest honour 
 shown by the King. On his death his son Sigurd succeeded to 
 the earldom in Throndham, and dwelt at Ladi, as his father had 
 done. The sons of King Harold, Halfdan the Black and Sigrod, 
 who had been placed under the charge of Sigurd's father, Hakon, 
 had grown up with Sigurd, and were much of the same age with 
 him. Earl Sigurd was a most sagacious man. He married Bergliot, 
 daughter of Earl Thori the Silent. Bergliot's mother was Alof 
 Arbot, daughter of King Harold Fairhair.
 
 io THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGIVASON 
 
 Birth of King Harold's youngest son, Hakon, foster-son of 
 Athelstan [918]. 
 
 7. As King Harold began to grow old, he abode chiefly on his 
 large estates in Hordaland, Alrekstead, Soeham, or Fitia, and occa- 
 sionally in Rogaland, at Utstein or Ogwaldsness in Kormt. He 
 was near seventy years of age when he had a son by a woman 
 named Thora, whose family belonged to Moster, in South Horda- 
 land, and she was known as the Pole of Moster. She was a most 
 beautiful woman, tall, and of good descent, for she was reckoned 
 akin to Horda-Kari. Nevertheless, she was called the King's 
 handmaid. At that time there were many persons bound to 
 yield service to the King, though they were of good descent, both 
 men and women. There was also a customary practice to make 
 careful choice of persons who should sprinkle the children of 
 great men with water and give them names. When the time 
 came that Thora expected to become a mother, she desired to go 
 to King Harold, who was then at Soeham, north of Moster, where 
 she was. She went, therefore, north by ship with Earl Sigurd. 
 During the night the vessel lay near the shore, and Thora gave 
 birth to a boy-child on a rocky table-land close to the gangway. 
 Earl Sigurd sprinkled the boy with water and named him Hakon, 
 after the name of his own father, Earl Hakon of LadL The boy 
 rapidly grew tall. He was handsome and very like his father, 
 and the King allowed him to live with his mother at the royal 
 residences while he was yet very young. To the other sons of 
 King Harold this affair of Hakon seemed a ridiculous one, and 
 they called him the Moster-pole's son. 
 
 Athelstan, King of England, sends a sword to King Harold, 
 and Harold sends his son Hakon to Athelstan. 
 
 8. At that time England was under the rule of Athelstan, sur- 
 named the Victorious and the Faithful. Hesent an embassy to 
 Norway, and bade the messenger charged with his errand to go 
 into the presence of King Harold and offer him a sword. The 
 boss, guard, and hilt of the sword were of gold ; the scabbard, too,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON IT 
 
 was all ornamented with gold and silver, and set with precious 
 stones. The messenger presented the handle of the sword towards 
 the King and said, " Here is a sword which King Athelstan said 
 you were to receive." The King took hold of the sword by the 
 hilt, and the messenger then said, " You have received that sword 
 as our King wished. You have now become his liegeman, having 
 taken hold of his sword by the hilt." King Harold then perceived 
 that this had been done to mock him, for he meant to be nobody's 
 liegeman. But he had formed a habit, that whenever rage or 
 anger suddenly possessed him, he would first calm himself and let 
 his anger pass away, and afterwards look tranquilly into affairs. 
 This habit he now called to mind and acted upon it. He brought 
 the matter before his friends, who all agreed that device should be 
 met with device. King Harold therefore suffered the messengers 
 of King Athelstan to depart in freedom and with his full per- 
 mission. 
 
 There was a man with King Harold named Hauk Habrok, who, 
 in the errands on which he was sent, however difficult they were, 
 was very successful ; and he was much beloved by the King. The 
 summer following the one in which occurred the event that we 
 have just related, King Harold placed his son Hakon in charge of 
 Hauk and sent him into the west to King Athelstan. He found 
 the King in London, presiding over a great feast, and went into 
 the royal hall, taking with him thirty men, to whom he had given 
 the following instructions : " We must so order our entrance that 
 whoever goes in last shall come out first. All will stand side by 
 side opposite the King's table, and each man must carry his sword 
 on his left side, and fasten his overcoat so that his sword be not 
 seen." Hauk took the boy and held him in his arm. They then 
 went in ; he saluted the King, and the King bade him welcome. 
 He placed the boy on King Athelstan's knee. The King looked 
 at the boy and asked what was meant. Hauk then answered, 
 "Harold, King of Norway, requests you to foster for him that 
 child of his handmaid." Whereupon King Athelstan became very 
 angry, and grasping the sword that was beside him, made as 
 though he would slay the boy. Then Hauk said to him, "You 
 have set the boy on your knee, King, and you may slay him if 
 you like, but you will not by so doing destroy all the sons of King 
 Harold." He then went out with all his men. and they made
 
 12 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 their way to the ship. When they were ready to start they put 
 out to sea, and returned to Norway to King Harold. He was 
 well pleased with the result of their journey, for there is a com- 
 mon saying that the foster-father of a child is inferior in rank to 
 its father. Such proceedings of the Kings show that each of them 
 wished to be greater than the other ; yet they afford no reason 
 why we should place the one unduly above the other in rank, for 
 each of them was supreme king in his own kingdom until the day 
 of his death. 
 
 The education of Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan. 
 
 9. King Athelstan caused Hakon to be baptized, and had him 
 taught the true faith, good manners, and courteous bearing of 
 every kind. He loved him more than he loved any other person, 
 whether his own relative or not. And besides the King, every 
 person loved Hakon that knew him, and he was known hence- 
 forward as Athelstan's foster-son. He was taller than other men, 
 stronger, and handsomer ; much skilled in manly exercises, wise, 
 eloquent, and a good Christian. King Athelstan gave him a 
 sword, the boss, guard, and hilt of which were of gold, but the 
 blade was the better part ; and with the sword he cut into a mill- 
 stone up to the centre. This sword was henceforth known as the 
 Quernbiter, and as the best sword that was brought into Norway. 
 
 King Olaf succeeds Biorn tJie Merchant. King Harold makes 
 his son Eric king in his stead [928]. Death of Half dan 
 the Black. 
 
 10. After the death of Biorn the Merchant, his brother Olaf 
 assumed the government of Westfold, and fostered Biorn's son 
 Gudrod. A son of Olaf was Tryggwi ; he and Gudrod were foster- 
 brothers, nearly of the same age, both most promising, and pos- 
 sessed of great bodily endowments. Tryggwi was taller and 
 stronger than other men. 
 
 When King Harold was eighty years of age he grew infirm. 
 Therefore, thinking himself unable to travel over his kingdom and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 13 
 
 manage kingly affairs, he led his son Eric into his own high-seat, 
 and gave him the rule over the whole country. As soon as the 
 other sons of King Harold heard of this, Halfdan the Black seated 
 himself in the King's high-seat and assumed the administration of 
 all Throndham ; and all the Thronds supported him in his action. 
 The men of Wick, learning what King Harold had done, made 
 Olaf supreme King over all the Wick Eric was greatly displeased 
 at these doings. Two years afterwards Halfdan the Black died 
 suddenly in Throndham, at an entertainment, and common report 
 said that Gunnhild Kings'-mother had bargained with a woman 
 that was a witch to poison his drink. The Thronds then made 
 Sigrod their king. 
 
 Birth of Harold Gray fell. Death of King Harold Fairhair 
 [931]. 
 
 11. King Harold lived for three years after he had made over 
 to Eric the supreme government of his realm, passing the time 
 on his great estates in Hordaland or Rogaland. King Eric and 
 Gunnhild had a son, whom King Harold sprinkled with water, and 
 called after his own name, saying that the child should be King 
 after his father Eric. King Harold died in Rogaland from an 
 illness one year after the sudden death of Halfdan the Black, 
 which has been already mentioned, and was buried in a cairn at 
 Hauga by Karmsound. 
 
 King Eric defeats his brothers Olaf and Sigrod at Tunsberg 
 [932]. Tfie children of Eric and Gunnhild. 
 
 12. King Eric drew all the royal revenues and rents of the 
 central parts of the kingdom, the winter following the death of 
 King Harold ; but King Olaf received those of the Wick district 
 in the east, and their brother Sigrod those of the whole district 
 of the Thronds. King Eric was therefore much displeased, and 
 a rumour went forth that he would strive, by a warlike expedi- 
 tion against his brothers, to win possession of the supreme rule 
 over the whole land, which his father had given him. When 
 King Olaf and Sigrod heard of his intentions, they communicated
 
 i 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 with one another. They then made an appointment to meet, and 
 King Sigrod during the spring went overland, east, to Wick. At 
 Tunsberg the meeting with King Olaf took place, and here they 
 remained for a while. The same spring King Eric levied a great 
 force of men and ships, and turned east towards Wick. Having 
 a good fresh wind, he sailed day and night, and no intelligence of 
 his journey preceded him. When he reached Tunsberg, Olaf and 
 Sigrod went out east of the town to the slope, where they drew 
 up their troops. Eric's force was much the more numerous, and 
 he gained the victory. Olaf and Sigrod both fell in the battle, 
 and the cairns in which they lie buried are on the slope where 
 they were slain. Eric then passed over all the Wick country, 
 reducing it to subjection, and remained there a long part of the 
 summer. Tryggwi and Gudrod fled to the Uplands. 
 
 Eric was a handsome man of great stature, strong of body, a 
 valiant and successful warrior, of an eager and stern disposition, 
 unfriendly and silent. His wife Gunnhild was a most beautiful 
 woman, wise and learned, gladsome of speech, but very guileful 
 and stern in disposition. Their children were Gamli, the eldest, 
 Guthorm, Harold, Kagnfrod, Bagnhild, Erling, Sigurd Slefa, and 
 Gudrod. All Eric's children were fair and promising. 
 
 Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, is chosen King by the Thronds 
 [933]. 
 
 13. Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, was in the west, in Eng- 
 land, when he heard of the death of his father King Harold, and 
 straightway made ready to depart. King Athelstan supplied him 
 with men and good store of ships, furthering his journey in a 
 princely fashion. He reached Norway during the autumn, where 
 he was told that his brothers were slain, and that King Eric was 
 in the Wick. He then sailed north to Throndham, and went to visit 
 Earl Sigurd of Ladi, the greatest of Norway's counsellors, who gave 
 him a hearty welcome, and entered into a covenant with him. 
 Hakon promised that if he should become king he would increase 
 the dignity of Sigurd. They then caused a full Assembly to be 
 summoned, at which Earl Sigurd spoke in support of Hakon, and 
 oflered him to the yeomen as their king. Hakon himself then
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 15 
 
 stood up to speak, and some of the men said among themselves 
 that King Harold Fairhair had come among them, grown young 
 once more. Hakon began his speech by asking the yeomen to 
 give him the title of king ; and with the title, to grant him assist- 
 ance and force wherewith to uphold the kingdom. In return, he 
 offered to make all the yeomen into born freeholders, and to give 
 them the freehold of the estates on which they lived. At this 
 speech there arose a great cheer, and the crowd of yeomen shouted 
 and called out that they would have him for a king ; and so it 
 carne to pass that the Thronds took Hakon as their king, over 
 the whole of Throndham. Hakon was at that time fifteen years 
 of age, and having selected for himself a body-guard, he began 
 a progress over the country. Tidings were now brought to the 
 Uplands that the Thronds had chosen over themselves a king, 
 like in every respect to what Harold Fairhair had been ; with 
 this difference, that Harold had enslaved and enthralled all the 
 people of the land, whereas this Hakon wished well to every 
 man, and offered to restore to the yeomen all their freeholds, of 
 which King Harold had deprived them. This news made every 
 one glad ; and as each told it to his fellow, it new like wildfire 
 eastwards to the very end of the country. Many of the Up- 
 landers went to visit King Hakon ; some sent messengers to him, 
 others messages and tokens, all witnessing to the desire which they 
 had to become his men. These offers Hakon accepted thankfully. 
 
 Hakon is chosen king ly the Uplanders. He gives to Trygywi 
 and Gudrod the kingdoms which their fathers had held. 
 
 14. In the early part of winter King Hakon proceeded to the 
 Uplands, where he summoned Assemblies, and all the folk that 
 could attend crowded to see him. At all the Assemblies he was 
 chosen king, and thus he made his way eastwards to the Wick. 
 Here his brothers' sons, Tryggwi and Gudrod, came to him, with 
 many others, recounting the sorrows they had suffered at the 
 hand of Eric, his brother. Eric's unpopularity increased the 
 more, as all men became attached to Hakon, and had greater 
 confidence in opening their minds to him. To Tryggwi and Gud- 
 rod, Hakon gave the title of king, and the governments which
 
 1 6 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 King Harold had given to their fathers. To Tryggwi he assigned 
 Eanrick and Wingulmark, and to Gudrod, Westfold. And be- 
 cause they were young and boyish, he placed with them wise and 
 honourable men to help them in governing the country. They 
 held their kingdoms under the condition formerly prevailing, that 
 they should share the taxes and tribute equally with him, the 
 supreme King. 
 
 King Uric Bloodaoce flees from Norway [934]. He becomes 
 ruler of Northimbraland. 
 
 15. When spring was come King Hakon returned north to 
 Throndham by the land road over the Uplands, and after levying 
 a great force all over Throndham, hastened to his ships. The 
 men of Wick also put to sea with a large force, intending to join 
 King Hakon. Eric gathered a force from the central parts of the 
 country ; but he had difficulty in getting a host together, because 
 many of the chiefs slipped away from him, and went to join 
 King Hakon. Therefore he sailed away over-sea into the west 
 with such as were willing to accompany him. He went first to 
 the Orkneys, where he collected a large force ; thence he sailed 
 south to England, and began plundering the country. As soon 
 as King Athelstan heard of his doings, he sent messengers asking 
 Eric to accept a fief from him, and saying that he would strive to 
 prevent Hakon from committing any outrage on it. King Eric 
 accepted the offer. Then, through messengers from one to the 
 other, an agreement was made between the Kings that Eric should 
 hold Northimbraland from King Athelstan, and defend it against 
 the Danes, and likewise against Wickings. Eric, with his wife 
 and children, should be baptized, and also all the host that had 
 followed him thither. So Eric was baptized, and accepted the 
 true faith. Northimbraland is reckoned a fifth part of England. 
 Eric fixed his residence at York, where the sons of Lodbrok 
 are said to have dwelt aforetime. Northimbraland was largely 
 colonised by Northmen after the sons of Lodbrok had conquered 
 the country ; afterwards, when the rule over it had passed away 
 from them, it was frequently pillaged by the Danes and North- 
 men. Many places in it derive their names from the Northern
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 17 
 
 tongue, such as Grimsker, Hauksfieet, and several others. And 
 because King Eric ruled over a small extent of country, and at 
 the same time maintained a multitude of Northmen who had 
 come with him from the east, and also many friends who after- 
 wards joined him from Norway, he always made plundering 
 expeditions in the summer time, harrying Scotland, the Sudreys, 
 Ireland, and Bretland, and by such means acquired wealth. 
 
 King Athelstaris death. Eric Bloodaxe is slain on a Wick- 
 ing expedition. Cfunnhild and her sons settle in the 
 Orkneys. 
 
 16. King Athelstan died a natural death, after he had reigned 
 fourteen years, eight weeks, and three days. He was succeeded in 
 the kingly office and rule by his brother Edmund, who was no 
 friend to the Northmen ; neither was there any intimacy between 
 him and King Eric ; and a rumour went forth that King Edmund 
 would probably set another chief over Northimbraland. 
 
 When this rumour reached King Eric, he set sail on a Wicking 
 expedition to the west. Coming to the Orkneys, he took away 
 with him thence Arnkel and Erlend, sons of Turf-Einar. From 
 the Orkneys he sailed to the Sudreys, where many Wickings and 
 sea-kings joined the force under him. Then with his whole fleet 
 he sailed, first of all, to Ireland, where he increased his force with 
 what help he could get. Afterwards he proceeded to Bretland, 
 which he pillaged, and other places likewise ; and whithersoever 
 he went, the inhabitants all fled before him; and inasmuch as 
 he was a man of great prowess, and had with him a numerous 
 host, he relied confidently on his strength, going a long distance 
 inland to gather booty. Over the district which he was plunder- 
 ing, King Edmund, for its defence, had set a king named Olaf, 
 who gathered together an overwhelming force against King Eric, 
 and when the hosts met there was a great battle. At first the loss 
 was chiefly on the English side ; but ever as one man fell three 
 came forward to fill his place, and in the latter part of the day the 
 slaughter was chiefly among the Northmen. Finally King Eric 
 fell, and with him five kings and the sons of Earl Turf-Einar, 
 Arnkel, and Erlend. The number of Northmen slain was very 
 
 B
 
 1 8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 great, and those who escaped went to Northimbraland with the 
 tidings of the battle. 
 
 When Gunnhild and her sons heard that King Eric was dead, 
 after plundering the territory of King Edmund, they felt that 
 there would be no peace in the country for them ; so they made 
 ready at once to leave Northimbraland with all the ships that 
 had belonged to King Eric. They took away all who were willing 
 to accompany them, and also an immense store of wealth, which 
 had been collected from England in tribute, and some which Eric 
 had acquired by pillage. They directed their course to the Orkneys, 
 where they settled themselves for a time. Thorfinn Skull-cleaver, 
 a son of Turf-Einar, was then earl over the islands. Eric's sons 
 assumed the rule of the Orkneys and Shetland, and received 
 tribute from them. Here they abode in the winter time, and in 
 the summer they led Wicking expeditions into the west, pillaging 
 Scotland and Ireland. Glum Geirason makes mention thereof in 
 the Praise of Grayfell : 
 
 " The skilful seaman, that flooded ships with gore, 
 Made thence, when young, a gainful voyage to Skaney ; 
 The spear-shaker vanquished sons of men in Scotland, 
 The Ulli of the shield sent to Gaut a sword-smitten host 
 
 The friend of men, with thrusting spear, made glad the ravens of 
 
 the war-goddess ; 
 
 A headlong rout ensued of folk of Irish race. 
 The Frey of the sword-land [shield] steeped blade-edges in blood, 
 Smiting men down. Great was his victory." 
 
 King Hakon pursues a Wicking host, and fights a battle in 
 Jutland. 
 
 17. King Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, made all Norway 
 subject to him, after the flight of his brother Eric. He abode the 
 first winter north in Throndham ; but as there was no likelihood 
 of peace if King Eric determined to bring his host over-sea from 
 the west, King Hakon stayed with his force in the central parts 
 chiefly of the country ; the Firths, Sogn, Hordaland, or Eogaland. 
 He set Earl Sigurd of Ladi over the whole district of the Thronds, 
 the government which Sigurd himself had formerly held, as well
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 19 
 
 as Hakon his father, under King Harold Fairhair. When King 
 Hakon heard of his brother Eric's death, and that Eric's sons had 
 no longer a safe shelter in England, he supposed that little cause 
 for fear would arise from them, and went one summer with his 
 force east to Wick. At that time the Danes often plundered the 
 Wick district, and did great damage ; but when they heard of 
 the arrival of King Hakon with a great host, they fled away; 
 some went south to Halland, while those who were nearest to 
 King Hakon sailed out to sea, and so south to Jutland. King 
 Hakon, perceiving their flight, sailed after them with all his host, 
 and as soon as he reached Jutland plundered the country. The 
 inhabitants, becoming aware of these hostilities, straightway col- 
 lected a force together, prepared to defend the country. They 
 hastened to offer battle to King Hakon, and a great fight took 
 place. King Hakon fought so boldly that he pressed forward in 
 front of his standard, wearing neither helmet nor coat of mail. 
 He won the victory, and pursued the flying foe far into the interior 
 of the land. So says Guthorm Cinder in the Praise of Hakon : 
 
 " The meet and bountiful king trod the ship's dark way with spray- 
 splashed oars ; 
 
 In the sword-storm of Mist, the war-nymph, he laid men prostrate ; 
 The feeder of Odin's birds soon drove the rout as he willed ; 
 His armour burst, as he delighted the ravens with drink." 
 
 King Hakon defeats the Wickings in Eyrasound, and pillages 
 Denmark. Of Tryggwi Olafson. 
 
 18. King Hakon then led his host from the south to Zealand in 
 search of the Wickings, and rowed with two smacks- into Eyrasound. 
 Here he met with eleven of their smacks, and straightway joined 
 battle with them. In the end he gained a victory, disabling all the 
 Wicking ships. So says Guthorm Cinder : 
 
 " The hero of missiles, fiery storm of shafts, sailed from the south 
 To the green ness of Zealand, having two bedecked ships ; 
 Here the wrathful wielder of the sword, wand of death, 
 Cleared the Danish sloops, eleven in all. 
 Renowned was he henceforth, because of this feat." 
 
 Hakon afterwards plundered Zealand far and wide, meeting with
 
 20 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 no resistance ; he pillaged the folk, slaying some, talcing some cap- 
 tive, and forcing large payments from others. So says Guthorm : 
 
 " The hero of fight then laid Zealand at his feet, 
 Yea, too, the strength of the choicest of the Wends, 
 By the coast of Skaney." 
 
 King Hakon next sailed east along the coast of Skaney, plunder- 
 ing the whole way, taking tribute and payment from the country, 
 and slaying the Wickings, Danes, and Wends, wherever he met 
 with them. He sailed eastwards even along Gautland, plunder- 
 ing the country and exacting large payments from it. So says 
 Guthorm : 
 
 " Protected by sheet of Odin, the shield, he made the Gauts pay tribute ; 
 The bountiful gold-giver won a battle in that raid." 
 
 Having acquired boundless wealth, he returned with his fleet to 
 the Wick, and here he remained to resist incursions of the Danes 
 or Gauts. 
 
 The same autumn, Tryggwi, son of Olaf, returned from his 
 Wicking cruise in the west, after plundering Scotland and Ireland. 
 And in the spring, when King Hakon sailed to the north of the 
 country, he set his nephew, King Tryggwi, over the Wick, to defend 
 it from attack, and to retain such possession as he could of the lands 
 in Denmark from which King Hakon had drawn tribute the pre- 
 vious summer. So says Guthorm Cinder : 
 
 " O'er the oak -green daughter of Onar, land of the east, 
 The reddener of swords set the brave mind-strengthener, 
 Guileless one, breaker of Sweigdi's hall [wall of shields], 
 Who thither had lately brought a host from Ireland, 
 On snow-skates of the swan-field [ships of the sea]. 
 
 Gunnhild sails to Denmark with her sons. They take tofree- 
 lootery. 
 
 19. At that time Harold Gormson ruled over Denmark. He 
 was much displeased at King Hakon for laying waste his country 
 and kingdom, and a rumour went forth that he would avenge the 
 deed; but he made no immediate attempt at reprisals. When 
 Gunnhild and her sons heard in the Orkneys that there was war
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 21 
 
 between Denmark and Norway, they set about a voyage east- 
 ward. Before starting, they married Eagnhild, daughter of Eric 
 and Gunnhild, to Arnfinn, son of Earl Thorfinn Skull-cleaver. 
 Earl Thorfinn again took up his abode in the Orkneys, on the 
 departure of Eric's sons. Gamli was slightly the eldest of the 
 brothers, and he was not yet of full age. Gunnhild and her sons 
 arrived in Denmark, and went straightway to see King Harold, 
 who received them with a hearty welcome, and granted them large 
 revenues in his kingdom, so that they were able to maintain 
 themselves and their followers honourably. King Harold accepted 
 Eric's son Harold as his foster-son, setting him on his knee, and 
 the boy was brought up in the King's Court. Eric's sons went on a 
 freebooting expedition as soon as they were old enough, and gained 
 in this way much wealth, plundering in the Baltic. They were all 
 handsome men, and riper in strength and accomplishments than in 
 the number of their years. Glum Geirason speaks of this foray in 
 the Praise of Grayfell : 
 
 " The sovereign Lord, giver of gifts to many poets, subdued eastern lands ; 
 In the encounter of shields he gained victory. 
 The gold-giving king made the sharp blades whistle ; 
 The Regin of sword-play struck men to the earth." 
 
 Having ended their freebooting expedition in the east, Eric's 
 sons turned north with their force to the Wick and pillaged it. 
 King Tryggwi had a fleet at sea, which he kept there in order to 
 oppose them, and many battles occurred with varied success. At 
 times the sons of Eric pillaged the Wick, and at other times King 
 Tryggwi pillaged Halland and Zealand. 
 
 The prosperous reign of King Hakon, Athenian's foster-son. 
 The birth of Earl Sigurd's son Hakon. 
 
 20. When Hakon was king in Norway, peace was well kept 
 among the yeomen and merchants: no man injured another or 
 another's property ; land and sea were both abundantly fruitful. 
 King Hakon was the most gladsome of men, excellent in speech, 
 and most condescending. He was a man of great wisdom, and 
 bestowed much thought on legislation. He ordained the laws of 
 the Assembly at Gula, with the help of Thorleif the Wise, and
 
 22 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 those of the Assembly at Frosta, with the help of Earl Sigurd, and 
 others of the wisest Thronds. The Heidsoevi laws were first 
 ordained by Halfdan the Black. 
 
 King Hakon was entertained at a Yule banquet in Throndham, 
 which Earl Sigurd had prepared for him at Ladi. The first night 
 of Yule, the Earl's wife, Bergliot, gave birth to a boy, and the 
 following day King Hakon sprinkled the child with water, and 
 called him after his own name. The boy grew up and became a 
 great and honourable man, and succeeded to the government and 
 earldom of his father. Earl Sigurd was a most attached friend 
 of King Hakon. 
 
 King Hakon attempts the introduction of Christianity into 
 Norway. 
 
 21. When King Hakon came to Norway he was a good Christian, 
 but the whole land was heathen ; heathen sacrifices were common, 
 and there were many men of great influence. Feeling himself in 
 great need of help and popular favour, he determined therefore to 
 proceed with caution in the introduction of Christianity. He kept 
 the Lord's day holy, fasted on Fridays, and held the chief festivals 
 in remembrance. He ordained in the laws that the feast of Yule 
 should begin at the same time that Christians kept Christmas, 
 and that every man must then have a barrel of ale, or else pay a 
 fine, and must keep holiday as long as the feast lasted. Before 
 this time the Yule feast began on Hoka-night, that is to say, Mid- 
 winter night, and was continued for three nights. The king 
 intended to urge forward the preaching of Christianity, when he 
 should become firmly established in the country, and have unre- 
 strained power over the whole realm. At first he strove to per- 
 suade those to become Christians who were most attached to him. 
 His entreaties and popularity thus induced many to allow them- 
 selves to be baptized, while others gave up heathen sacrifices. 
 King Hakon abode chiefly in Throndham, because the main strength 
 of the country lay there; and when he felt assured of the 
 assistance of some of the chief men in the promotion of Chris- 
 tianity, he sent to England for a bishop, and also clerical teachers. 
 On their arrival in Norway, the King openly declared his intention
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 23 
 
 to preach Christianity over the whole land. The men of More 
 and Eaumsdale decided to leave with the Thronds their answer 
 to the King's bidding, when and where the Thronds should make 
 their reply. The King then caused certain churches to be con- 
 secrated in More, and set priests over them. Coming north to 
 Throndham, he summoned an Assembly of the yeomen, and bade 
 them accept Christianity. They answered that they wished to 
 leave the question to be settled by the Assembly at Frosta. " We 
 desire to have men present there," they said, " from all the shires 
 included in the district of the Thronds, and then we will give our 
 answer to this difficult question." 
 
 King Hakon preaches Christianity to the Assembly at Frosta. 
 
 22. King Hakon came to the Assembly of Frosta, at which there 
 was a very large attendance of yeomen. When the Assembly was 
 formed, the King spoke, and thus began : " I make my request and 
 prayer to all you yeomen and husbandmen, high and low; and 
 besides you, to all the people, young and old, rich and poor, 
 women as well as men, that you will all submit to be christened, 
 and believe in one God, Christ the son of Mary; that you will 
 forsake all sacrifices and heathen gods ; that you will keep holy 
 every seventh day, and rest from labour; and that you will 
 fast every seventh day." As soon as the King had thus spoken in 
 the hearing of all the people, there was a great uproar among the 
 yeomen, because the King wished to deprive them of labour. They 
 could not, they said, live in the land under such a condition. The 
 labouring men, and thralls too, complained that they could not do 
 work unless they were allowed to have food. It was a fault, they 
 said, alike of King Hakon, of his father Harold, and of their kins- 
 men and ancestors, that they were sparing of food, though they 
 were bountiful of gold. 
 
 The Assembly at Frosta refuses Christianity. The yeomen 
 compel King Hakon to share their religious rites at 
 Ladi, and again at the Mceri. 
 
 23. Then Asbiorn of Medalhouse in Gaulardale, an influential 
 man, stood up and made answer to the King's speech in the following
 
 24 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 manner : " King Hakon, when you held an Assembly here in 
 Throndham the first time, and we made you king over us, and 
 you gave us back our freeholds, we yeomen thought that we had 
 taken heaven in our grasp. But now we know not if we have 
 received freedom at your hands, or if your wish is not rather to 
 enthral us anew, though in a strange manner. For you wish us to 
 abandon the faith that our fathers and all our forefathers held 
 before us from the old time when the bodies of the dead were 
 burnt, to the present, when they are buried, although that faith 
 has done well for us, and our fathers were much more honourable 
 men than we are. We have bestowed on you great affection, so 
 far as to let you direct all law and right among us. Now it is the 
 wish, the unanimous desire of us yeomen, to have and to hold the 
 laws that you ordained at the Assembly here in Frosta, when we 
 gave you our consent. We all wish to follow you, and have you 
 for our king as long as any one of us yeomen now present at the 
 Assembly remains alive, if you, King, will show somewhat of 
 moderation, in asking of us only that which we can give you, and 
 that which we may not unworthily do. But if you put forward, 
 this business with so much harshness as to use force and tyranny 
 against us, we have made our decision : we will all withdraw our- 
 selves from you, and place over us another leader, that we may 
 hold in freedom the faith that we wish to hold. You, King, 
 must now make your choice of these terms before the Assembly is 
 dissolved." When they heard this speech, the yeomen gave a loud 
 shout, saying that they desired the matter settled in agreement 
 with what Asbiorn had said; whereupon a great din arose. 
 When silence was obtained, Earl Sigurd spoke : " It is King 
 Hakon's desire," he said, " to remain altogether in accord with you 
 yeomen, and never to let anything sunder his friendship with 
 you." The yeomen answered that they wished the King to offer 
 sacrifice as his father had done, that they might enjoy prosperity 
 and peace. The uproar then subsided, and at this point the 
 Assembly was dissolved. Afterwards Earl Sigurd spoke with the 
 king, and begged him not to refuse outright to do what the yeomen 
 wished. " Nothing else will suffice," he said, " for as you may 
 yourself hear, O King, the chiefs and all the people vehemently 
 desire it. We must now find some good plan of action." So the 
 King and Earl Sigurd then agreed upon what was to be done.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 25 
 
 At harvest time, just as winter began, there was a great 
 sacrificial banquet at Ladi, which the King attended. He had 
 always been accustomed, whenever he was present at sacrifices, to 
 take his food in a small room with few attendants. The yeomen 
 found fault that the King did not sit in the high-seat at grand 
 meetings and rejoicings, and Earl Sigurd said that the King would 
 now act otherwise. Thus it happened that the King sat in his 
 high-seat. When the cups were first filled, the toast was given 
 by Earl Sigurd, who hallowed it to Odin, and drank to the King 
 from the horn. The King then took the horn and made over it 
 the sign of the Cross, whereupon a man named Kar, of Gryting, 
 said, " Why does the King so behave ? Will he not yet take part 
 in the worship ? " Earl Sigurd replied : " The King does as all 
 men do who trust in their own might and strength, he hallows 
 his toasts to Thor; before drinking from the cup, he made the 
 sign of the Hammer over it." During the evening all was quiet, 
 but the following day, at the time for eating, the yeomen pressed 
 around the King and bade him eat of the horse-flesh, but by no 
 means would he consent. They then bade him drink of the broth, 
 and he decidedly refused. They next asked him to eat of the fat, 
 but he refused that also. The yeomen were now on the point of 
 attacking him. Then Earl Sigurd came forward, wishing to make 
 peace, and bade the yeomen cease their uproar. The King, he 
 declared, would open his mouth over the handle of the caldron. 
 Now the steam from the boiling flesh had settled on the handle, 
 and it was greasy. The King therefore approached the caldron, 
 and, having bound a linen towel round the handle, opened his 
 mouth over the caldron. Afterwards he went to his seat, but 
 neither he nor the yeomen were well pleased. 
 
 The following winter preparations were made to entertain the 
 King at a Yule feast up the Frith at the Masri. As Yule drew 
 nigh, a conference was held of the eight leaders who had chief 
 direction of the sacrificial banquets in the community of the 
 Thronds. Four of these were of Outer Throndham, Kar of 
 Gryting, Asbiorn of Medalhouse, Thorberg of Warness, and Orm 
 of Lyxa ; and of the Inner Thronds there were Botolf of Olwis- 
 howe, Narfi of Staf in Weradale, Thrond Haka of Eggia, and 
 Thori Skegg of Husaby in the island of Idri. These eight men 
 bound themselves together, and agreed that the four Outer
 
 26 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Thronds should uproot Christianity, and the four Inner Thronds 
 should compel the King to engage in heathen worship. The 
 Outer Thronds then set sail with four ships south to More, where 
 they slew three priests and burnt three churches before they re- 
 turned. When King Hakon and Earl Sigurd came to the Moeri, 
 each with his company of body-guards, they found the yeomen 
 there present in large numbers. The first day of the feast the 
 yeomen came to the King in a hostile manner, and bade him join 
 in their worship, threatening him with evil results if he refused. 
 Earl Sigurd brought about a reconciliation, and so it came to pass 
 at length that the King ate some mouthfuls of the liver of a horse, 
 and, without making the sign of the Cross, drank all the memorial 
 toasts which the yeomen poured out for him. The feast being 
 ended, the King and the Earl went away at once to Ladi The 
 King was in a most gloomy mood, and set out straightway to quit 
 Throndham, with all his men, saying that he would come there a 
 second time with a much greater following, and repay the Thronds 
 the hostility they had shown him. Earl Sigurd begged the King 
 not to make the conduct of the Thronds a cause of action against 
 them. The King would gain nothing, said the Earl, by showing 
 hatred towards the people of the country, or harrying them, least 
 of all where the main strength of the land lay, as in Throndham. 
 The King was so angry that no one might speak with him, and he 
 went away south by the Frith to More, where he abode during 
 the winter and the following spring. When summer came, he 
 collected a force around him, and a rumour spread abroad that he 
 was going to lead his host against the Thronds. 
 
 King Hakon defeats the sons of Gunnliild at Ogwaldsncss in 
 Kormt. Death of Guthorm, son of Eric Bloodaxe. 
 
 24. King Hakon, with a fine large force, had already embarked 
 on his ships, when tidings came out of the south of the country 
 that King Eric's sons had come from Denmark to the Wick ; that 
 they had driven King Tryggwi Olafson from his ships to Sotaness 
 in the east ; and that, after they had ravaged the Wick far and 
 wide, many people had submitted to their authority. Feeling his 
 need of help in the presence of this invasion, the King sent to Earl
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 27 
 
 Sigurd and other chiefs from whom he might expect aid. Earl 
 Sigurd came, bringing a very powerful host, and with him came 
 all the Thronds who, in the past winter, had been foremost in the 
 movement against the King to compel him to join in heathen 
 worship ; and, at the entreaties of the Earl, the King consented to 
 renew friendly relations with them all. King Hakon then sailed 
 by the coast, and having passed beyond Stad, was told that Eric's 
 sons had reached North Agdi. The two fleets now directed their 
 course against each other, and met at Kormt. Here the crews 
 disembarked and fought at Ogwaldsness. The numbers on both 
 sides were very large, and a fierce battle occurred. King Hakon 
 pressed eagerly forwards until he encountered King Guthorm and 
 his company, when the kings fought against each other. King 
 Guthorm's banner was hewn down, and he himself was slain, 
 with many of his troops. Then the sons of Eric with their force 
 took to flight, and hastening to their ships, rowed away, leaving 
 many dead. Guthorm Cinder tells of the fight in the Praise of 
 Hakon : 
 
 " The enricher of the goddess that chooses the slain, made the shields 
 
 clash 
 
 O'er the heads of shield-rattlers now fallen ; 
 The Niord of gold, fire of the broad domain of ships, 
 Left dead the Niord of the shield, moon of the din of swords." 
 
 King Hakon embarked his men, and followed the sons of Gunn- 
 hild in their flight eastwards. Both fleets were urged forward at 
 their utmost speed until they came to East Agdi, when Eric's sons 
 passed out into the open sea and sailed south to Jutland. So says 
 Guthorm Cinder : 
 
 "Of the Aegir of the bow-shot, so I rememoer 
 That oft his brother's sons attempted the realm against the Balder of the 
 
 sword ; 
 He, eager for sea-fight, led forth his smacks, and drove all the sons of 
 
 Eric before him to the ocean." 
 
 Then King Hakon sailed back again north to Norway, and the 
 sons of Eric abode yet for a long time in Denmark.
 
 28 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 King Hakon defeats the sons of Gunnhild at Rastarcalf. 
 Death of Gamli [953]. 
 
 25. King Hakon had now been ruler over Norway for twenty 
 years, and was staying on the island of Freida, in North More, at 
 his estate of Birkistrand. He had no greater force with him than 
 his body-guard, and the yeomen who were present by invitation. 
 News was brought him that Gunnhild's sons were off Stad, coming 
 north with a mighty host. King Hakon started forth at once to 
 meet them with such force as he could get together. He had 
 nine ships, and Eric's sons had more than twenty. They met in 
 the Sound of Feey, close by the Freidaberg, and both armies dis- 
 embarked and fought on Eastarcalf. There King Gamli, Eric's 
 son, fell, and Hakou won the victory. King Hakon pressed for- 
 ward eagerly in the fight, in no way shielding himself, but smiting 
 his foes on the right hand and on the left. So says Guthorm 
 Cinder : 
 
 " Before the distributer of gold the warrior host fled in fear ; 
 The spear-shaker pressed forward in front of the standards ; 
 The prince, plenteous gatherer of Od's wife's golden tears, 
 Heeded not to shield himself in the shock of the war-goddesses." 
 
 The sons of Gunnhild again fled away south to Denmark with 
 the remnant of their force that escaped. 
 
 The brothers, Gfunnhild's sons, lead a fleet against King 
 Hakon. 
 
 26. Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, had been king over Norway 
 for twenty-six years, from the time that his brother left the 
 country. Being on circuit in Hordaland, he was staying at Fitia, 
 on the island of Stord, having with him his body-guard, and many 
 yeomen whom he had invited. Eywind was there, his kinsman, 
 known as Eywind the Plagiarist, the son of Finn Skialg. As King 
 Hakon sat at the morning meal, his watchmen outside the house 
 beheld, not far from the island, several ships in full sail coming 
 from the south ; and one said to another, " We must tell the
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 29 
 
 King that a hostile force appears to be coming." But none of 
 them thought it an easy matter to carry news of war to the King, 
 for he laid a heavy penalty on the bearer who was not certain of 
 what he said. Yet as it seemed wicked to keep the King in ignor- 
 ance of what they saw, one of them entered the room and said to 
 Eywind Finnson, " Go out at once ; there is the utmost need." 
 So Eywind went out, and as soon as he could see the sails, he 
 knew the ships to be ships of war. Returning straightway to the 
 room, he went before the King and said, " Short is the passing 
 hour, and long the time o'er meals." The King looked at him and 
 asked, " What is the matter ? " and Eywind recited a verse : 
 
 ' The avengers of Bloodaxe await, we are told, the sharp conflict 
 
 of swords ; 
 
 Small time have we for sitting ; 
 
 To tell our lord tidings of war is fraught with danger ; 
 But, O King, I desire thy glory ; 
 Let us haste to grasp our old weapons." 
 
 " You are so gallant a man, Eywind," said the King, " that you 
 would not say war is at hand unless the news were true." Many 
 persons then confirmed its truth. The King, therefore, ordered 
 the tables to be removed, and went out to look at the ships, which 
 he immediately perceived to be ships of war. " What shall our 
 plan be ? " said the King to his men. " Shall we fight them with 
 the force that we have, or go to our ships and sail away north ? 
 If we fight, it is clear that we shall have to strive against much 
 greater odds than were opposed to us some time ago. Our force, 
 however, has often been seen inferior in numbers when we have 
 joined battle with the sons of Gunnhild." As the men were slow 
 in deciding, Eywind answered : 
 
 " Lord of the sword-storm ! To move more northerly 
 His ocean steed suits not the brave. We hate delay. 
 Now Harold from the south his broad fleet drives 
 O'er Rakni's roaring path ; grip we our shields." 
 
 " You have spoken bravely, Eywind," said the King, " and agree- 
 ably to niy mind ; yet I should like to hear what opinion others 
 have formed on the point." Many, thinking they now knew what 
 the King wished to do, said they would rather die, sword in hand, 
 than flee before the Danes, without striking a blow. " We have
 
 30 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 often won victory," they said, "though our force was less numerous 
 in the fight than it is now." The King thanked the men for the 
 reply, and bade them take their weapons, which they did. He 
 then armed himself. He wore a coat of ring-mail, and was girt 
 with his sword Quernbiter ; he carried a gilt helmet on his head, 
 a halberd in his hand, and a shield at his side. Afterwards he 
 drew up his body-guard and the yeomen, and set up his banner. 
 
 Harold Grayfdl commands the expedition. 
 
 27. After the death of Gamli, Harold, the son of Eric, became 
 head of the brothers' force, and they had now a huge host. In 
 the expedition with them were their mother's brothers, Eywind 
 the Braggart and Alf the Pirate, strong men and the worst of 
 evil-doers. Eric's sons led their ships to the island, and having 
 landed their men, drew them up in order of battle ; and the 
 superiority in numbers of their force is said to have been not less 
 than that of six to one of Hakon's. 
 
 King Hakon defeats the sons of Gunnhild on the island of 
 Stord, and is wounded. 
 
 28. King Hakon had already arranged his force, and before the 
 battle began, took off, so it is said, his coat of mail His body- 
 guard was formed of picked men, chosen on account of their great 
 might and prowess, like those of his father, King Harold ; and one 
 of them was Thoralf Skolmson, surnamed the Strong, who stood 
 side by side with the King. He carried a helmet, shield, halberd, 
 and a sword called Broadblade ; King Hakon and he were said to 
 be men of like strength. So Thord Siarekson tells us in the 
 panegyric which he wrote on Thoralf : 
 
 " Where fought the valiant crews of ocean's steeds on Stord at Fitia, 
 And eager to cross swords went forth the host ; 
 There, next to the Northmen's king, he dared to march, 
 He, wielder of weapons, in the fiery storm, 
 Where the battle-axe crushes ships' moon-like shields." 
 
 As the hosts approached each other, drawn up in battle array,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 31 
 
 they first of all threw their spears. Then swords were drawn, and 
 a fierce and bloody fight occurred. King Hakon and Thoralf 
 pushed beyond the standards, cutting down the foe on the right 
 hand and on the left. The King was easily recognised, being taller 
 than other men ; and his helmet glittered brightly whenever the 
 sun shone upon it, so that a shower of missiles was thrown at 
 him. Therefore Eywind Pinnson took a hood, and put it over the 
 King's helmet. And Eywind the Braggart shouted with a loud 
 voice, " Is the Northmen's king in hiding, or has he fled, for his 
 gilt helmet is now out of sight ? " Eywind and his brother Alf 
 then pressed eagerly forward, as if furious and frantic, smiting on 
 the one side and on the other. But King Hakon called aloud to 
 Eywind, " Keep on straight in your course, if you wish to meet 
 the Northmen's king." There was no long time to wait before 
 Eywind came up, and brandishing his sword, struck at the King. 
 Thoralf quickly pushed his shield against Eywind, causing him to 
 stagger ; and the King, holding his sword Quernbiter with both 
 hands, struck at him, cleaving helmet and head right down to his 
 shoulders. At the same moment Thoralf slew Alf the Pirate. 
 Thus says Eywind the Plagiarist : 
 
 " Smitten, I know, was the middling-honest shipman 
 By the King's sharp sword, wielded in both hands ; 
 The scourge of the Danes, undaunted hero of the storm of Ali [battle], 
 Clove with his gold-hilted brand the hairy head of the frantic foe." 
 
 The two brothers being slain, King Hakon pressed forward so 
 vigorously that every one recoiled before him ; fear fell upon the 
 host of the sons of Eric, and flight came with it. Now as King 
 Hakon was in the forefront of his array, following hard upon 
 the fugitives, and dealing many a fierce blow, a shaft or dart flew 
 through the air and hit the King's arm on the muscle beneath the 
 shoulder. There is a common story that Gunnhild's page-boy, 
 whose name was Kisping, ran forward into the midst of the 
 crowd, and shouting, "Boom for the King's slayer," threw the 
 dart at the King. But others say that no one knows who threw 
 it. And this may well be the truth, for arrows, spears, and 
 missiles of all sorts were flying thick, like flakes in a snowstorm. 
 The slaughter on the side of the sons of Eric was very great ; but the 
 kings themselves all escaped, and embarking on their ships, rowed
 
 32 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 away at or^e, while Hakon's men rowed after them. So says 
 Thord Siarekson : 
 
 " The destroyer of outlaws defended wide his coast- folk ; 
 Long life in the laud the prince's people wished him. 
 Peace is ever broken. Trouble arose 
 
 When Gunnhild's sons, appearing from the south, were put to flight, 
 And the King, whose gold did ever fear him, fell 
 
 The wounded yeomen showed their weakness seated at their hard rowlocks ; 
 One and another, not a few, breathed their last. 
 The mighty Niord, provider of Hugin's drink, proved his prowess, 
 When next the King he stood in such a stir of Gondul." 
 
 Death of Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan [960]. 
 
 29. King Hakon then went on board his sloop, where he had 
 his wound bound up ; but the bleeding was too profuse to be 
 stopped, and by the close of day his strength was gone. He 
 then said that he wished to sail north to his house at Alrekstead. 
 When they reached Hakon's Eock, on their northern passage, 
 they brought the ship to land, for the King was near death. 
 Calling his friends around him, he declared to them the manner 
 in which he wished to dispose of the kingdom; for he had one 
 only daughter, named Thora, and no son. He bade his friends 
 send word to the sons of Eric that the kingdom of Norway was 
 now theirs, and that he begged of them to hold his friends and 
 kinsmen in affectionate regard. " If it is my fate to live," he 
 said, " I shall leave this land, and go to a Christian land, where I 
 can make amends for whatever I have done amiss against God. 
 If I die here in heathendom, grant me such burial as seems good 
 to you." Shortly afterwards King Hakon died, on the very rock 
 on which his birth took place. He was deeply lamented. Both 
 friends and foes wept at his death, and said that nevermore 
 would a king arise over Norway like unto him in goodness. His 
 friends carried his body north to Sceham, in North Hordaland, 
 where they made a great cairn, and placed the King therein, with 
 all his weapons and dress, but no other treasure ; and at his burial 
 they used the customary heathen rites.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 33 
 
 The sons of GunnMld succeed Hakon, and rude over Norway. 
 King Harold Grayfell's poets. 
 
 30. On the death of King Hakon the sons of Eric succeeded 
 to the kingdom of Norway. Of the brothers who yet lived, Harold 
 was the eldest, and the most esteemed. Their mother, Gunnhild, 
 had a chief share in the government of the country, and was there- 
 fore called Kings'-mother. The ruling men at that time in Norway 
 were King Tryggwi, son of Olaf, over Wick, in the east ; King 
 Gudrod, son of Biorn, over Westfold; and Earl Sigurd, of Ladi, 
 over Throndham, in the north. The first winter G-unnhild's sons 
 held possession of the central parts of the country. Then, by the 
 interchange of communications between them and Kings Tryggwi 
 and Gudrod, peace was made on the condition that Tryggwi and 
 Gudrod should hold, under Gunnhild's sons, the like share of 
 government that they held under King Hakon. 
 
 Glum Geirason was the poet of King Harold, the son of Gunn- 
 hild. After the death of King Hakon he composed a verse in 
 which he boasted that King Harold had avenged the death of his 
 brother Gamli : 
 
 " Gamli has been well avenged by Harold, and wounded men have lost their 
 
 lives. 
 
 The valiant leader won a glorious victory, 
 
 Where the dark ravens of the war-god drink Hakon's blood, beyond the sea. 
 Dyed in blood, I hear, was the reed of red wounds [sword]." 
 
 This verse became very popular with King Harold's body-guard 
 But when Eywind Finnson heard of it, he recited another, a 
 counter verse : 
 
 " Once, in Gamli's blood, the flight-hating King made red his sword, the gag 
 
 of Fenri's mouth. 
 
 High swelled the rage of combatants, 
 
 When the undaunted King drave forth to sea the whole of Eric's sons. 
 His fall now grieves spear-guarding men." 
 
 These lines, too, were widely repeated. When King Harold heard 
 them he laid the verse to Eywind's charge as a crime that deserved 
 death ; but their mutual friends reconciled them on condition 
 that Eywind should become King Harold's poet, as he had formerly
 
 34 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 been King Hakon's. Moreover, the kinship between them was a 
 close one, for Eywind, as we have already said, was the son of 
 Gunnhild, daughter of Earl Half dan ; and Gunnhild's mother was 
 Ingibiorg, the daughter of King Harold Eairhair. Eywind then 
 composed a verse on King Harold : 
 
 " Land-warden of the Hords ! thy courage faltered not 
 Though bows were bent, they say, and swords like hail on mail-shirts 
 
 crashed. 
 
 What time the naked, sharpened, icy blades 
 Whistled in thy hand, Harold ! and fed the wolves." 
 
 Compact between the sons of Gunnhild and Earl Sigurd. 
 Harold Gray fell and Eywind tlu Plagiarist. 
 
 31. The sons of Gunnhild abode chiefly in the central portions 
 of the kingdom, for within reach of the Thronds or the Wickmen 
 they did not consider themselves secure. These two communities 
 had been the firm supporters of King Hakon, and among them 
 were many men of great influence. From Throndham the sons of 
 Gunnhild had hitherto received no revenues. Attempts were there- 
 fore made to settle the terms of an agreement between the sons of 
 Gunnhild and Earl Sigurd ; and a peace, confirmed by oaths, was 
 at length brought about, on the condition that Earl Sigurd should 
 hold under them the same rule in Throndham which he had 
 formerly held under King Hakon. On these terms they were 
 nominally reconciled. 
 
 The sons of Gunnhild were all avaricious, and were said to hide 
 their money in the earth. Thus says Eywind the Plagiarist : 
 
 " Ulli of the sword ! All the days of Hakon we wore the seed of Fyri- 
 
 fields [gold] 
 
 On the resting-place of hawks [our wrists], 
 2s ow, the oppressor of his folk has hid 
 Within the bosom of the Giant-slayer's mother [earth] 
 The meal of Frodi's joyous maids [gold]. 
 
 All the days of Hakon, on the resting-place of the shield [the arm] 
 
 Poets wore the shining sun of Fulla's head-dress [gold]; 
 
 Now the elfin light of the river [gold] 
 
 Is hidden in the body of the Giant-slayer's mother. 
 
 Mighty is the control over a strong people."
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 35 
 
 King Harold heard of these verses, and sent a command to Eywind 
 to come and see him. On his arrival the King said, " You wish to 
 be my foe, Eywind. It is unseemly of you to show me unfaithful- 
 ness, for you made yourself my man." Then Eywind recited the 
 following : 
 
 " One lord I had before you, dear King, and I ask not for a third, 
 Old age, Prince, oppresses me. 
 
 True to my dear King have I been, I play no double part ; 
 I am of those that follow you, leader ! 
 Old age falls upon me." 
 
 King Harold caused Eywind to make over to him the right to 
 fix what penalty should be paid in the case. Now Eywind had a 
 fine large gold bracelet, called Foldi, that had been taken out of the 
 earth a long time ago. This bracelet the King said that he would 
 have, and nothing else instead of it. Then Eywind recited this 
 verse : 
 
 " Bound am I, at last, to gain thy good favour, a breeze from the giants' 
 
 home, 
 
 O thou that sailest thy ships o'er the rock-set sea ; 
 For I have to yield thee, thou chooser of wrist-rings, 
 A bracelet of gold, serpents' treasure, my father's long ago." 
 
 Eywind then returned home ; and nothing is said of his ever 
 meeting King Harold afterwards. 
 
 The rule of the sons of Gunnhild. Gunnhild urges them to 
 attack Earl Sigurd. 
 
 32. Gunnhild's sons had adopted the Christian religion in 
 England; but when they succeeded to the chief rule in Norway 
 they were in no way able to bring about the conversion of the 
 people ; all they effected towards it was to break down temples, 
 and put a stop to sacrifices, earning thereby great and general 
 unpopularity. During their rule the harvests throughout the 
 country soon became less plenteous. The kings were many, and as 
 each of them had his own body-guard, they required large revenues 
 to cover their expenses, and were most eager for money ; more- 
 over, they paid no great regard to the laws which King Hakon had
 
 3 6 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 ordained. They were all handsome men, big and strong, possessing 
 great skill in manly exercises. Thus speaks Glum Geirason of 
 King Harold : 
 
 " The cause of terror to the teeth of Hallinskidi [gold], 
 Ofttimes foremost in fight, 
 He was skilled in twelve kingly accomplishments." 
 
 The brothers were frequently to be found together, though at 
 times they were apart. Stern and valiant they were, much given 
 to war, and often victorious. 
 
 Gunnhild Kings'-mother and her sons frequently met and con- 
 versed on matters that concerned the government of the country ; 
 and on one of these occasions she asked them how they proposed 
 to deal with the government of Throndham. " You bear, each of 
 you, the title of King," she said, " like your forefathers before you ; 
 but you have small extent of country under your rule, and there 
 are many of you to share it. The Wick district in the east is held 
 by Tryggwi and Gudrod, who have some claim thereto because of 
 their descent. But Earl Sigurd rules over the whole district of 
 the Thronds, and I know not what obligation lies on you to allow 
 an earl to govern so large a portion of your kingdom. It seems 
 to me wonderful that you go plundering in other lands, while you 
 allow men at home to rob you of your own patrimony. Your 
 grandfather, after whom you, Harold, are named, would not have 
 deemed it an important business to deprive a single earl of life 
 and power, seeing that he reduced the whole of Norway under 
 his rule, and governed it till he reached old age." " It is not so 
 easy," answered Harold, " to deprive Earl Sigurd of life as it is to 
 kill a kid or a calf, for he is of high birth and has many kinsmen ; 
 he is wise and popular. If he learns that he must certainly expect 
 hostility from us, I know that the Thronds will all stand by him, 
 and then we have no business there but what will have an evil 
 end, for all we brothers seem to me as if we regard any abode 
 unsafe which the Thronds can reach." To these words Gunnhild 
 replied, " We will proceed with the design in an altogether 
 different way. King Harold and I, with Erlend, will remain for 
 the winter in North More, and try what success we may have." 
 And they did so.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 37 
 
 The plot against Earl Sigurd. 
 
 33. Earl Sigurd had a brother named Griotgard, much younger 
 than himself, and less highly esteemed. Griotgard had no title of 
 rank ; nevertheless he maintained a body of men, and led Wicking 
 expeditions in the summer-time. King Harold sent messengers 
 to Throndham with gifts of money and a friendly message to Earl 
 Sigurd, saying that he wished to form a close friendship with him, 
 such as had existed between King Hakon and the Earl. With the 
 message was a request that the Earl would pay a visit to King 
 Harold, when they would fully confirm their friendship and make 
 it binding. Earl Sigurd welcomed the messengers and the King's 
 friendly message, saying, however, that he was unable to pay the 
 King a visit, because of his many duties ; but he sent the King 
 friendly gifts and kind words in return for his friendship. The 
 messengers departed, and went on a similar errand to Griotgard, 
 whom they invited to visit King Harold, offering him the King's 
 friendship, and valuable presents therewith. They returned home 
 with a promise on the part of Griotgard to visit King Harold and 
 Gunnhild. On the appointed day he arrived, and they received 
 him graciously. They became friendly with him, and admitted 
 him to their confidence in secret matters. In his presence they 
 spoke of the way in which for a long time the Earl had kept him 
 under ; and the King promised that if he would join in the plot with 
 them, he should be made his Earl, and govern the whole realm which 
 Earl Sigurd had hitherto governed. The result of this visit was an 
 agreement made between them by special treaty, that Griotgard 
 should keep watch, and send word to the King of the likeliest time 
 to make an onslaught upon the Earl. After these things Griotgard 
 returned home, taking with him valuable presents from the King. 
 
 Earl Sigurd is burnt to death in the homestead ofOglo [962.] 
 
 34. During the autumn Earl Sigurd went up the Frith into 
 Stioradale on state visits, and continued his progress thence by 
 sea to Oglo, where he was to receive due entertainment. The 
 Earl had always with him a very numerous retinue so long as he
 
 38 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 put little trust in the Kings; but at this time he had no great 
 number of attendants, because of the friendly messages that had 
 passed between him and King Harold. Griotgard therefore sent 
 information to King Harold that no fitter time could be found than 
 the present for the attack on the Earl. Straightway, the same 
 night, Kings Harold and Erlend set out with four ships and a 
 numerous force, and passed along Throndham by the Frith, sailing 
 in the night by the light of the stars. Griotgard here came to 
 meet them, and late at night they reached Oglo, where Earl Sigurd 
 was visiting. They set fire to the buildings, and burnt down the 
 homestead while the Earl was inside it, with all his force. Then 
 early the next morning the Kings sailed out of the Frith, and so 
 south to More, where they remained for a while. This event 
 happened two years after the death of Hakon, foster-son of Athel- 
 stan, according to the reckoning of Priest Ari, the historian, son of 
 Thorgils. 
 
 Earl Hakon is chosen ~by the Thronds to succeed his father 
 Sigurd. He makes peace with the sons of Gunnhild. 
 
 35. Hakon, the son of Earl Sigurd, was in the inner part of 
 Throndham when the news reached him of his father's death, and 
 the manner of it. Hakon was a man of high birth, and had many 
 kinsmen; like his father, he was popular, and beloved by the whole 
 country. He was well supported, for all the Thronds turned to 
 him ; and so great was the instant rush to arms all over Thrond- 
 ham, that every ship fit for war was dragged into the water. 
 When the host came together they chose Hakon Sigurdson to be 
 Earl, and leader over the force; he was then about twenty years of 
 age. Hakon led his whole force out to sea by the Frith. When 
 the sons of Gunnhild heard of what had been done, they sailed 
 southwards to South More and into Eaumsdale. Each side kept 
 watch over the other. Earl Hakon, with the support of his friends, 
 then held Throndham for three years, so that Gunnhild's sons drew 
 no revenues therefrom, and not one of them was able to advance 
 into Throndham beyond the entrance of the Frith. Hakon fought 
 several battles with the sons of Gunnhild, wherein they slew one 
 another's men in large numbers. Einar Eattlescale thus speaks in
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 39 
 
 the poem Wellekla, or Dearth of Gold, which he composed on 
 Earl Hakon : 
 
 " The oath-keeping spearman had a large fleet at sea ; 
 No delay the warrior made, rejoicing in the storms of Gondul ; 
 The prover of the red-moon of Hedin's arms [shield] was eager to raise 
 
 aloft the war-shield, 
 That he might calm the fighting-temper of the Kings." 
 
 And again : 
 
 " Question not if the gladdener of ravens in the sword's mighty rush, 
 Was present at the storm of arrows in the tempest of the war-goddess ; 
 The Rogni of fight shook the arrows from the sail of Lokk [his shield] ; 
 Unsparing of his sword, he bravely helped the wolves to live." 
 
 " Many a violent storm of Ali there befell, 
 
 Before the sword's heedful preserver won his fatherland by the will 
 of the gods." 
 
 Einar also tells how Earl Hakon avenged his father : 
 
 " Loudly I sing his praise ; for the warden of the ships, ravens of the 
 
 waves, 
 Avenged his father. There was need to draw the sword." 
 
 " Force-giver to the sword-storm, on all sides he rained iron rain on the 
 
 lives of lords ; 
 The hero of war-shout augmented the host of Thund's warriors [in 
 
 Walhall] ; 
 
 The Widur of the din of sea-fight, in the tempest of Har, 
 Renewed his deadly sword-blows on the franklins' shields." 
 
 Afterwards, friends of both sides came forward and proposed 
 terms of peace between Eric's sons and Earl Hakon, and thus it 
 came to pass, through the entreaties of honourable men, that a 
 reconciliation was effected ; the conditions of peace being that 
 Hakon should hold the like rule in Throndham that his father 
 Earl Sigurd had held, and the Kings should hold the like rule that 
 King Hakon had held. This covenant was ratified in the fullest 
 good faith. A close intimacy grew up between Earl Hakon and 
 Gunnhild, though at times they dealt deceitfully with one another ; 
 thus three other years passed by, during which the Earl abode 
 at peace in his domain.
 
 40 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Birth of Earl Hakon' s son Uric. Kings Harold and Gudrod, 
 the sons of Eric Bloodaxe, plot to slay King Tryggwi of 
 the Wick [968]. 
 
 36. One winter-time Earl Hakon went to the Uplands, and 
 there he met with a woman of low degree at a house where he 
 was entertained. As time wore on the woman bore a man- 
 child, to which the name of Eric was given. The mother brought 
 the boy to Earl Hakon, who, she said, was the child's father ; and 
 the Earl had the boy brought up under the care of Thorleif the 
 Wise, a wealthy, influential man that lived up the country in 
 Medal dale, and was a great friend of the Earl. Eric soon showed 
 signs of promise, for he quickly grew to be very handsome, tall, 
 and strong ; the Earl, however, treated him with coldness. Earl 
 Hakon was the handsomest man of his time ; not tall, but strong 
 and highly skilled in manly exercises, wise in understanding, and 
 a great warrior. 
 
 The Earl went one autumn to the Uplands, and being at Heid- 
 mark, King Tryggwi Olafson and King Gudrod Biornson came to 
 see him ; and Gudbrand of the Dales also came. They met by 
 appointment, and sat a long time in conference. The upshot of 
 their meeting was an agreement to make a friendly alliance with 
 one another. Thereupon they separated, and each went home to 
 his own kingdom. King Tryggwi Olafson was a great man and 
 honourable, whom the Wickmen regarded as the King best fitted 
 to rule over the whole country. King Gudrod Biornson was a 
 dear friend of King Tryggwi. 
 
 Gunnhild and her sons, learning that these chiefs had spoken of 
 friendly relations with one another, suspected them of hatching 
 treason against the Kings. They therefore held frequent con- 
 ferences and took counsel together. When the spring-time came, 
 King Harold and his brother Gudrod gave out that they intended 
 to lead a freebooting expedition, as was their wont, either over-sea 
 to the west, or into the Baltic ; collecting their force together, they 
 launched their ships and made them ready. Before they set out, 
 a parting banquet was held, at which there was deep drinking and 
 much talk. The men amused themselves by comparing and pitting 
 man against man, disputing who was the better, and by-and-by a
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 41 
 
 comparison was drawn between the Kings themselves. Then some 
 one said that Harold was the foremost of the brothers in every- 
 thing ; at which King Gudrod grew very wroth, and declared that 
 he would not accept a lower position than his brother Harold in 
 anything; moreover, he was quite ready to put his claim to the 
 proof. At length it came to pass that both brothers showed great 
 anger, and disputed with such vehemence, that they challenged 
 one another to single combat, and sprang to their weapons. But 
 some who were present, wiser and less overcome by drink than 
 the rest, intervened, and calmed them down. Both then proceeded 
 to their ships ; but it seemed quite hopeless to expect that they 
 would all now go together on a joint expedition. In reality, as 
 events afterwards showed, the quarrel was nothing but a trick of 
 the two brothers, and a deceit which their mother Gunnhild had 
 planned ; so that, being apparently at enmity with one another, 
 they might be less suspected of the treacherous deeds which they 
 had brewed together, and afterwards brought about. King Gudrod 
 sailed near the coast eastwards, and Harold directed his ships 
 into the open sea, saying that he intended sailing across the ocean 
 to the west. But when he had passed the islands he changed his 
 course eastwards, following the land, though keeping well out at 
 sea. King Gudrod sailed close to land by the ordinary eastward 
 road to Wick. Having sailed past the Fold, he sent a message to 
 King Tryggwi, bidding him come and confer with King Gudrod, 
 and saying that they would go together on a plundering expedition 
 into the Baltic. King Tryggwi received the message kindly and 
 favourably, and learning that Gudrod's force was small, went to 
 confer with him, taking only a single cutter. They met at the 
 "Weggi beyond Sotaness. As they were conferring together, King 
 Gudrod's men rushed upon King Tryggwi, slaying him, and twelve 
 of his men with him. He lies buried in what has since been 
 called Tryggwi's Cairn. 
 
 King Harold slays Gudrod Biornson. 
 
 37. King Harold, having taken his ships by a course far out at 
 sea, turned inwards to the Wick and reached Tunsberg at night- 
 fall. Here he learnt that King Gudrod Biornson was at an enter-
 
 42 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 tainment a short distance inland. The same night King Harold 
 went at once with his men to the spot and beset the house. King 
 Gudrod came forth with his body-guard, and after a feeble resist- 
 ance was slain, together with many of his men. King Harold then 
 left immediately, and having joined his force to that of his brother 
 Gudrod, they brought the whole of the Wick into subjection. 
 
 Harold the Grenlander, son of King Gudrod Biornson, flees 
 into Sweden. Of Skoglar-Tosti and Siyrid. 
 
 38. King Gudrod Biornson had made a good and suitable mar- 
 riage. By his wife he had a son, named Harold, who was sent 
 into Grenland, and there brought up as the foster-son of a baron 
 named Koi the White. Eoi's son was Kani, the Far-traveller, and 
 he and Harold were of the same age, and foster-brothers. After 
 the death of King Gudrod Biornson, his son Harold, who was 
 known as Harold the Grenlander, fled with Kani his foster- 
 brother and a few other men to the Uplands, where they abode 
 awhile with his kinsmen. Eric's sons made diligent search after 
 those who had wrongs to avenge upon them, and especially all 
 who might be expected to rise up and seek redress. Therefore 
 Harold the Grenlander was advised by his kinsmen and friends 
 to leave the country. He went consequently east into Sweden, 
 where he sought for a band of Wickings to whom he might 
 attach himself, and thus acquire wealth, for he was a very valiant 
 man. 
 
 Tosti was the name of a Swede, the most powerful and distin- 
 guished among those who bore no title of rank in the country. 
 He was a great warrior, passing much of his time in Wicking 
 expeditions ; whence he was called Skoglar-Tosti. To this man's 
 troop Harold the Grenlander joined himself. In the summer- 
 time he accompanied Tosti on his plundering forays, and was 
 greatly liked by everybody ; in the winter-time he abode with 
 Tosti. Thus he remained for the five years which followed the 
 two that he had spent in the Uplands. Tosti had a daughter named 
 Sigrid, young, beautiful, and of a lofty mien. Later on she was 
 given in marriage to Eric, King of the Swedes, surnamed the 
 Victorious, and their son was Olaf the Swede, who afterwards
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 43 
 
 became King in Sweden. Eric died a natural death in Upsala, ten 
 years after the death of Styrbiorn. 
 
 The sons of Gunnhild prepare for hostilities against Earl 
 Hdkon, who takes to flight. 
 
 39. The sons of Gunnhild levied a great host from the Wick, 
 and as they sailed north with it, keeping close to land, they were 
 joined by men and ships from every shire. They then openly 
 declared their intention to lead the host north to Throndham 
 against Earl Hakon. Tidings of the expedition soon reached the 
 Earl, who, without delay, collected around him a host, and hastened 
 to his ships. But when he learnt how great was the host which 
 the sons of Gunnhild had, he directed his fleet south to More, and 
 plundered the country wherever he went, slaying all whom he 
 met with, both rich and poor. Then he sent back his host of 
 Throndish yeomen, and himself went plundering over North More, 
 South More, and Kaumsdale. He had scouts as far away as the 
 south of Stad, to gather news of the force of Gunnhild's sons. 
 And when he heard that their fleet was at the Firths, waiting 
 there for a favourable wind to carry them north beyond Stad, he 
 himself sailed south past Stad, standing so far out to sea that the 
 sails of his ships could not be seen from land. Thus he proceeded 
 east, following the coast-line until he arrived in Denmark, whence 
 he sailed into the Baltic, and passed the summer plundering its 
 shores. The sons of Gunnhild sailed with their fleet north to 
 Throndham, and abode there a long while collecting tax and 
 tribute from the yeomen. When summer drew to a close, two of 
 the brothers, Sigurd Slefa and King Gudrod, remained behind 
 and settled there ; while Harold and the others returned to the 
 east of the country with the force which had been levied there and 
 had accompanied them to Throndham in the summer. 
 
 Earl Hakon's return to Throndham. Harold G-rayfetts 
 foray. Slaying of Sigurd Slefa. 
 
 40. During the autumn Earl Hakon sailed to Helsingialand. 
 Here he beached his ships, and then passed westwards by the land
 
 44 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 route over Jamtaland and Helsingialand, across the Kiol, and 
 down into Throndham. Straightway a large force thronged around 
 him, and he hastened to go on board ship. When the sons of 
 Gunnhild heard of his return, they embarked on their ships and 
 sailed out to sea along the Frith ; but Earl Hakon went on to Ladi, 
 where he remained during the winter. The sons of Gunnhild 
 abode at More, and the two hostile parties made attacks on each 
 other, and slew each other's men. Earl Hakon retained his rule 
 over Throndham, where his winters were chiefly passed. The 
 summers he spent on plundering expeditions in the Baltic, though 
 at times he abode in Throndham during the summer, and had a 
 fleet out at sea. The influence of the sons of Gunnhild did not 
 then extend northwards beyond Stad. 
 
 Harold Grayfell sailed one summer with his force to Biarma- 
 land on a plundering expedition. On the banks of the Dwina he 
 fought a great battle with the Biarms, whom he conquered, slay- 
 ing many people. Afterwards he pillaged the country far and 
 wide, gaining very much wealth. So says Glum Geirason : 
 
 " In the east, the bold antagonist of Kings dyed his flaming sword north 
 
 of the settlement. 
 
 Here he put to flight the children of the Biarms. 
 The pacifier of men gained a great fight in that foray on the banks of 
 
 the Dwina. 
 The young prince won renown for himself." 
 
 There was a high-born influential man in Hordaland, a baron 
 named Klypp, the son of Thord, who was the son of Horda-Kari. 
 His wife was Olof, daughter of Asbiorn, and sister of Jarn-Skeggi 
 of Yria, in the north. Asbiorn's brother was Eeidar, the father of 
 Styrkar, the father of Eindridi, the father of Einar Thambaskelf. 
 King Sigurd Slefa came to Klypp's house. The baron was not 
 at home, but his wife Olof gave the King a hearty welcome. There 
 was much carousing arid excellent entertainment. King Sigurd 
 passed the night there, against the will of Olof, and afterwards 
 departed. The following autumn Kings Harold and Sigurd went 
 up to Wors, where they summoned an Assembly of the yeomen. 
 At that Assembly the yeomen planned an assault upon the Kings, 
 and would have slain them, but they escaped by flight. King 
 Harold then went north into Hardanger, and Sigurd to Alrek-
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 45 
 
 stead, where he fixed his abode. "When the baron Klypp heard 
 where Sigurd was staying, he called together his kinsmen and 
 friends, and they planned an assault on the King. The leader of 
 the expedition was one Wemund, surnamed the Knucklebreaker. 
 Arrived at the house, they made an attack on King Sigurd, and 
 Klypp thrust him through with a sword, causing his death. Klypp 
 was slain at once on the spot. 
 
 Earl Hakon slays his uncle Griotgard in battle, and flees 
 into Denmark. 
 
 41. King Harold Gray fell and his brother Gudrod gathered 
 together a vast host, and set out with it, sailing north to Thrond- 
 ham. Earl Hakon, having received intelligence of the expedition, 
 collected a force around him, and sailed south to More, which he 
 plundered. His uncle Griotgard was placed over the district, 
 charged with its defence, on behalf of the sons of Gunnhild, and 
 by the Kings' orders he summoned a levy. Earl Hakon went 
 forth to meet him, and a battle took place, in which Griotgard 
 fell, together with two Earls' sons and many other people. So 
 says Einar Eattlescale : 
 
 " The daring helmeted King smote and conquered his foes, 
 Increasing the number of comrades in Odin's friendly hall [of the slain]. 
 The adorner of his people covered himself with glory, 
 For three brave Earls' sons fell in Thund's fiery showers." 
 
 Earl Hakon then sailed out beyond the islands, on to the high 
 seas, and following the southerly direction of the land, reached 
 Denmark. Here he paid a visit to Harold Gormson, the King of 
 the Danes, who received him with a hearty welcome, and he 
 abode with the King during the winter. At that time there was 
 staying also with the King his nephew Harold, son of Knut 
 Gormson. He had returned from a Wicking voyage, on which 
 he had spent a long time, pillaging and amassing immense wealth ; 
 wherefore he was called Gold-Harold. He was considered a very 
 suitable man to be King over Denmark.
 
 4 6 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 The rule of the sons of Gunnhild. Death of Erlend. 
 
 42. King Harold Grayfell and his brothers led their force north 
 to Throndham, where they met with no resistance, because Earl 
 Hakon was gone. They therefore collected the tribute, tax, and 
 all the royal revenues. Over and above these, they caused the 
 yeomen to make large payments, because for a long while the 
 Kings had drawn little money from Throndham, while Earl Hakon 
 abode there with a numerous retinue, and was at enmity with 
 them. In the autumn King Harold sailed south into the country, 
 taking with him all the men of the force whose homes were 
 there; and King Erlend remained behind with his force. He 
 continued to make large demands upon the yeomen, infringing 
 upon their rights ; whereupon they grumbled sorely, and made up 
 their minds for action. Later on, in the winter, they gathered 
 themselves together, and formed a large force, which afterwards 
 went to attack King Erlend when he was paying a state visit. 
 In the battle which took place King Erlend fell, and a large 
 number of men with him. 
 
 Birth of Olaf Tryggwason. 
 
 43. King Tryggwi Olafson's wife was a woman named Astrid, 
 the daughter of Eric Baldhead, an influential man living at 
 Of instead. After the death of King Tryggwi, Astrid escaped and 
 fled away secretly, taking with her such valuables as she could 
 carry. She was accompanied by her foster-father, Thorolf Lu- 
 saskegg, who never left her. Other trustworthy persons acted as 
 scouts for her, to learn tidings of her foes and where they went. 
 Astrid was with child by King Tryggwi, and caused herself to be 
 removed to a lake, on an island of which she lay concealed with a 
 few attendants. Here she gave birth to a boy, whom Thorolf 
 sprinkled with water, and named Olaf after the child's grand- 
 father. This event happened in the nine hundred and sixty-ninth 
 year from the Incarnation of our Lord, in the thirty-second year 
 of the reign of the Emperor Otto the Great, and in the first year
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 47 
 
 of Edward, King of England. Astrid remained in concealment on 
 the island during the summer. When the nights became dark 
 and the days began to shorten, and the weather grew cold, Astrid 
 started to go away, accompanied by Thorolf and a few other 
 persons. They passed close to houses by night only, when the 
 darkness concealed them, and; they met no one. At eventide one 
 day they arrived at Ofrustead, the home of Eric, Astrid's father. 
 Proceeding with caution, she sent to the homestead to inform Eric 
 of her arrival He caused the company to be taken into a 
 detached building, where a table was prepared for them, with pro- 
 visions of the best. After a short stay, Astrid's companions de- 
 parted, and she herself remained behind with two maid-servants, 
 her son Olaf, Thorolf Lusaskegg, and his son Thorgils, who was six 
 years of age. And here they abode for the winter. 
 
 Attempts of Gunnhild to find Olaf and his mother Astrid. 
 They make their escape to Sweden. 
 
 44. After the slaying of King Tryggwi Olafson, King Harold 
 Grayfell and his brother Gudrod visited the estates that had 
 belonged to Tryggwi. Astrid was already gone away, and no 
 tidings of her reached them. They heard a rumour that she was 
 probably with child by King Tryggwi. In the autumn they 
 sailed to the north of the country, of which voyage we have 
 already made mention. When they came to their mother, Gunn- 
 hild, they told her the story of all that had happened in their 
 expedition. She made careful inquiries where Astrid was, and 
 they told her of the rumour which they had heard. " The rumour 
 is probably true," answered Gunnhild, " and she will bring up a 
 son to Tryggwi if nothing is done to prevent her." That autumn 
 and the following winter Gunnhild's sons were engaged in con- 
 tests with Earl Hakon, which have been already mentioned, and 
 therefore no search was then made after Astrid and her son. But the 
 following spring Gunnhild sent men to the Uplands and through all 
 the Wick country, to find out what was become of them. When 
 the spies returned to Gunnhild they were able to say, in the first 
 place, that Astrid was very probably with her father at Ofrustead, 
 and so there was thus a further likelihood that she was bringing
 
 48 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 up King Tryggwi's son there; but they had not seen, so they 
 said, either her or the boy. 
 
 Gunnhild had a very dear friend, an influential man named 
 Hakon. She supplied this man with a company of thirty men, 
 all well furnished with weapons and horses, and bade him go to 
 Eric's house at Ofrustead, thence to take King Tryggwi's son and 
 bring him to her. Hakon therefore proceeded on his way there, 
 until he was not far from Ofrustead ; but his journey and his 
 business becoming then known to Eric's friends, they gave Eric 
 intelligence of Gunnhild' s messengers. It was late in the day 
 when Eric received the information, and the same night without 
 delay he prepared to send away his daughter Astrid. He found 
 for her good guides, with whom she set off while the night was 
 yet young. Eric led them out of the courtyard, and thus spake 
 to Astrid : " You are taking your departure so hastily, because I 
 can no longer retain you here in safety. Gunnhild is searching 
 after your son, and wishes to take away his life. I will send you 
 both to Sweden, to the house of a very dear friend of mine, known 
 now as Hakon the Old. We were associated together as free- 
 booters for a long time in the very closest fellowship ; we had one 
 purse between us, and I found him most faithful in all things. 
 He has now great power and influence in Sweden, though he bears 
 no title of rank. I trust he will have you in his good keeping for 
 my sake." Then Eric returned to his house, and they proceeded 
 on their way. At eventide they came to the district of Skaun, 
 and seeing there a large house, they went up to it and asked for a 
 night's lodging. They were poorly clad, being in disguise. The 
 owner of the house was Biorn Atterboil, a wealthy and wicked 
 man, who drove them away. The same evening they went to 
 Wisli, another hamlet a short distance thence. Here a yeoman 
 lived, named Thorstein, who lodged them for the night, treated 
 them hospitably, and found them good beds to sleep in. Hakon, 
 Gunnhild's messenger, arrived with his company at Ofrustead early 
 on the morning after Astrid's departure. Inquiring after Astrid 
 and her son, he was told by Eric that she was not there. Hakon 
 did not believe his word, and searched the house thoroughly, inside 
 and out. He and his men remained there a long part of the day, 
 and having obtained some information of Astrid's journey, they 
 mounted their horses and rode off the same way that Astrid's com-
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGIVASON 49 
 
 pany had gone. In the evening they arrived at Biorn Atterboil's 
 house in Skaun, where they took up their quarters for the night, 
 and Hakon asked Biorn if he could tell them anything of Astrid. 
 In reply Biorn said : " There came some people here to-day, badly 
 dressed, whom I took to be paupers, and they asked me for a night's 
 lodging ; but I drove them off, because all vagrants are loathsome 
 to me. It comes now into my mind that in their troop there was 
 a woman remarkably beautiful, although she was poorly dressed ; 
 she had with her a young boy-child, very handsome ; there was 
 also an elderly man, and a lad some years old. They will probably 
 be lodging now somewhere hard by in the hamlets." The same 
 evening one of Thorstein's labourers, coming forth from the wood, 
 arrived at Biorn's house, which lay on his road. He observed that 
 there were many guests, and got to know their errand ; and when 
 he reached home, told Thorstein of it all. While yet a third part 
 of the night remained, Thorstein awoke his guests, and looking on 
 them with a frowning aspect, addressed them with a harsh voice, and 
 bade them move away quickly. When they had passed out of the 
 courtyard, and were on their way, he took leave of them pleasantly, 
 saying : " I have not called upon you so harshly and hastily to leave 
 my premises from any sternness or ill-will, but rather because the 
 messengers of Gunnhild Kings'-mother have come to Biorn Atter- 
 boil, purposing to lay hold of your son and King Tryggwi's, and 
 carry him away to her. You must now follow my directions : go 
 forward into the wood until you come to a lake ; you will see in 
 it an island overgrown with reeds, to which you may easily wade 
 through the water ; hide yourselves among the reeds, where you 
 will wait until I come. I must now return home first, for I ex- 
 pect that Gunnhild's messengers will speedily come to seek for 
 you ; and if I go with them on the search, I shall use diligence 
 rather to prevent your being discovered." Thorstein then turned 
 back to his house, arid they went forward to the wood till they 
 came to the lake, and hid themselves on the island, as he had 
 directed them. Early in the day Hakon rode away from Biorn 
 to the hamlet, and wherever he went he inquired about Astrid. 
 Coming to Thorstein, he asked if the fugitives had been to his 
 house. Thorstein answered : " Some people were here in the 
 night, and towards day they went away east into the wood." 
 And Hakon replied, " You will go with us, I suppose, to search
 
 5 o THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 for them ; for doubtless you are well acquainted with all the 
 roads and hiding-places in the wood." Thorstein consented, and 
 got ready directly. When they were come to the wood, Thorstein 
 said : " Let us now disperse ourselves, for the search is over a wide 
 extent You will watch closely if you perceive anything novel, 
 for if they hear people talk, or if they feel any apprehension of 
 danger, they will not improbably hide the child, and themselves 
 escape. Search carefully into all the hiding-places that I point 
 out to you." He then directed them to all such places as were 
 out of the way of that wherein the fugitives were, and left himself 
 alone. As soon as they could not see him he ran into the hamlet, 
 and fetching thence a bondwoman's child, carried it into the 
 thickest part of the wood, where he concealed it in a secret 
 place. Shortly afterwards the child began to cry out, and the 
 search party hearing the noise, all ran up to the spot, Thorstein 
 being the last to arrive. As they looked at the child, he said : 
 " This is no king's child. Whoever has brought it here has deceit- 
 fully made game of us, and clearly has intended to lead us astray 
 in our search." All that day they sought over the wood, but came 
 no nearer finding Astrid. Then the messengers went back to 
 Gunnhild and told her the result of their journey. Astrid and 
 her company remained on the island that day while the search 
 was made for her in the wood ; and the next night Thorstein came, 
 as he had promised, bringing them provisions and other needful 
 things, and likewise a man to accompany them who was acquainted 
 with all the roads east into Sweden. Astrid and Thorstein took 
 leave of each other with much friendliness, and Astrid rested not 
 from her journey till she, her son, and her companions came to 
 Hakon the Old, with whom they abode a long time in good 
 cheer. 
 
 Gunnhild sends Hakon the Northman on a fruitless errand to 
 Sweden to fetch Olaf. 
 
 45. Gunnhild Kings'-mother still pursued her inquiries after 
 Astrid and her son Olaf. And when she heard that they were in 
 Sweden, she sent the same man, her friend Hakon, to Eric, King 
 of the Swedes, bearing gifts and friendly greetings. King Eric 
 welcomed Gunnhild's messengers heartily, and they abode with
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 51 
 
 him in much favour. After a short while Hakon declared to 
 King Eric the cause of his coming; and he said that Gunnhild 
 had sent a request to King Eric that he would assist Hakon to 
 obtain possession of the boy Olaf Tryggwason, and to bring him 
 to her. King Eric answered : " I will readily grant you such 
 aid as you think necessary ; though I expect that you will not 
 succeed in any business with Hakon unless he is well disposed 
 to it." Now Hakon the Old had a son, Eognwald, who was at 
 that time with King Eric, in close intimacy with him. Eognwald 
 was present at the interview between the King and Hakon the 
 Northman. As soon as possible he made himself ready, and with 
 a few attendants rode home to his father, whom he informed of the 
 speedy visit of the messengers of Gunnhild Kings'-mother with a 
 large force, and also of their errand. Shortly afterwards Hakon 
 the Northman arrived with a numerous company, obtained from 
 King Eric, and Hakon the Old welcomed him heartily. Then the 
 two namesakes talked together, and Hakon the Northman . said : 
 " Gunnhild Kings'-mother has sent me here on a mission, to offer 
 a kindly and gracious fosterage to Olaf the son of King Tryggwi. 
 To bring up the boy with honour, and as soon as he is of proper 
 age to place him in the kingdom which is his birthright, will, she 
 believes, be the best compensation she can make to the boy and 
 his relatives, and will remedy the rashness of which her sons were 
 guilty in slaying their kinsman King Tryggwi." To this speech 
 Hakon the Old made answer : " You have shown your courage, 
 and have declared your message in a manner worth hearing. 
 But because Guunhild is proved to be a woman full of deceit and 
 treacherous cunning, the mother of the boy puts no faith in her 
 smooth words and fair speech. There is no need, therefore, for 
 delay in making answer that Olaf does not go away hence with 
 you against the will of his mother, Astrid, and that he will never 
 come into the power of Gunnhild so long as he and his mother are 
 willing to abide under my protection." Thus they broke up the 
 conversation, and the messengers returned to King Eric, to whom 
 Hakon gave a full account of what had taken place between him 
 and his namesake. To which the King answered: "Such issue 
 was to be expected, for Hakon the Old has not failed to hold his 
 own here in Sweden, in face of men more powerful even than you." 
 Gunnhild's messengers then made ready to return home again
 
 S 2 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 northwards to Norway ; and once more they asked the King to aid 
 them with a force sufficient to carry off the boy with them, whether 
 Hakon the Old was willing or not. This request the King granted, 
 supplying them with a larger force than they had the first time. 
 Coming to Hakon the Old, they demanded the boy, so that he 
 might go with them. Hakon heard the request calmly, and thus 
 answered : " What I said before to you, namesake, when you 
 came here, must still hold; Astrid must decide upon her own 
 journeys, both for herself and her son Olaf. She has come under 
 my control, and thus must not be constrained by you in any- 
 thing." Hearing this speech, Hakon the Northman became very 
 angry, and in violent language held out threats of evil unless his 
 demands were met as he wished. To which threats Hakon the 
 Old answered : " There is no need for you to use blustering language, 
 for I lack not means to maintain my word, and uphold my rights, in 
 face of more powerful men than you, though you are now supported 
 by a strong body of men." Now Hakon the Old had a thrall whose 
 name was Busti, a tall, strong man, and always thought to be 
 rather violent in disposition. He, hearing the wrangle of the two 
 Hakons as described, sprang forward to the Northman with a big 
 filthy dung-fork in his hand, and in great anger spoke thus to 
 him: "Who are you, bold and proud as never man was, that 
 dares to abuse our chief ? I give you your choice of terms, though 
 both are much too good for you. Either take yourself off instantly, 
 with all your men, or I'll put you to everlasting disgrace with this 
 very fork." The messengers then perceived that there was no other 
 suitable course for them but to depart as quickly as possible. Even 
 so, they with difficulty escaped a beating from the thrall. They first 
 went once again to King Eric, and afterwards north to Norway, 
 where they told Gunnhild of the small success that had attended 
 them on their journeys, and also that they had seen Olaf Trygg- 
 wason. At the result of this their journey she was much annoyed. 
 
 Prophecy concerning Olaf, uttered by the mother of Waldamar, 
 King of Garda. Olaf sold as a slave to Klerkon and 
 others, is bought by a kinsman, and brought up in Garda. 
 
 46. At the time when the sons of Gunnhild succeeded to the 
 kingdom of Norway, there reigned over the realm of Garda a
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 53 
 
 king named Waldamar. His wife was Allogia, a wise lady, and 
 of a kindly disposition, though in those days the country was 
 yet heathen. King Waldamar's mother was then very old and 
 infirm, so that she could not rise from her bed ; but she was able 
 to prophesy, having a spirit of divination, like many other heathen 
 persons who claimed to foretell future and unknown events. It 
 was a custom of King Waldamar the first evening of Yule, when 
 men were all seated in the King's hall, to have his mother carried 
 in, and placed in front of his high-seat. She then spoke of any 
 danger to peace which she knew to be impending over the King 
 or his men, and she made answer, besides, to any inquiry addressed 
 to her. It thus happened one winter that the old lady was present 
 in the hall, according to custom, and the King asked if she per- 
 ceived any foreign chiefs or warriors who looked upon his kingdom 
 with desire or longing. " I know not, my son," she answered, 
 " of any hurtful foray or evil fortune coming upon you or your 
 kingdom, and yet I see a wonderful and notable vision. In the 
 north, in Norway, a king's son was recently born who will find 
 a nursing home here in the realm of Garda, until he becomes a 
 famous leader. No injury will he do to your kingdom ; he will 
 rather restore to it peace and freedom, augmenting your dignity 
 manifold. At length when he is in the flower of his age he will 
 return to his native land, and inherit the kingdom which is his 
 by birth. He will shine with exceeding brightness and glory, and 
 become a saviour to many nations in the northern region of the 
 world ; yet he will bear rule in Norway but a short time. Remove 
 me now," she said ; " I have spoken too much of this man, though 
 true it be." She was then carried away. 
 
 Many young men, sons of influential persons, fled from Norway 
 on account of the tyranny of the sons of Gunnhild. Some set 
 out to various countries on freebooting expeditions ; others placed 
 themselves under foreign chiefs, seeking for honour, like as Harold 
 the Grenlander did iu Sweden, under Skoglar-Tosti, as we have 
 already stated. 
 
 In the realm of Garda in the east, there was a son of Eric of 
 Ofrustead, named Sigurd, who was with King Waldamar, held by 
 him in great esteem, and placed in a position of authority. To 
 see him, his sister Astrid became desirous of journeying to Garda, 
 after she had been two years in Sweden with Hakon the Old.
 
 54 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Olaf, her son and King Tryggwi's, was then three years old. 
 Hakon the Old placed her with a company of merchants, liberally 
 furnishing her and her people with a sufficient store of everything 
 needful for the journey. When they were come into the Baltic 
 Sea, Wickings from Eistland fell upon them, seized both them 
 and their property, slaying some of them, and sharing others 
 among themselves for bondservants. Here Olaf was separated 
 from his mother. A man named Klerkon took Olaf, Thorolf his 
 foster-father, and Thorolf's son Thorgils. Klerkon, considering 
 Thorolf too old for bondservice, and unfit for drudgery, slew him, 
 and took the boys with him to Eistland, where he sold them to 
 a man named Klerk, and in exchange received only a goat, but 
 a fine one. Soon afterward Klerk sold Olaf to a third man for a 
 good overcoat or rain-cloak. This purchaser was a man named 
 Eeas, who had a wife Eekon, and their son was Eekoni. With 
 this master Olaf stayed for a long time, well-treated, because Eeas 
 loved him not a whit less than he loved his own son. Six years 
 was Olaf in Eistland in this condition of exile. The yeoman Eeas 
 had also bought Thorgils, son of Thorolf Lusaskegg, of whom he 
 made a bondservant, like his other purchased thralls. About this 
 time Sigurd Ericson, the brother of Olaf's mother, was sent by 
 Waldamar, King of Holmgard, to Eistland, that he might collect 
 payment of the King's tribute from the country; and he went 
 there in great state, attended by a numerous retinue. It happened 
 one day, as Sigurd rode with his attendants into the courtyard of 
 Eeas, that the boy Olaf was there, playing with other youths ; for 
 Eeas in his love for him would not put him to service, but 
 practised him in manly exercises and good bearing, dressing him 
 and treating him in all respects as his own son. Olaf, seeing 
 strangers ride into the courtyard, turned to meet the troop, and 
 greeted its chief courteously, and all the others after him. Sigurd 
 returned the boy's greeting in a kindly manner, saying : " You 
 are doubtless a foreigner here, my good boy, for I perceive that 
 you are unlike the folk of this land in your speech and looks. 
 Tell me your name and kindred, and in what land you were born." 
 " My name is Olaf," the boy answered ; " my family belong to 
 Norway, and there was I born. My father was Tryggwi Olaf son, 
 and my mother Astrid, daughter of Eric of Ofrustead, an influential 
 man." From this mention of his family, Sigurd knew the boy to
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 5 5 
 
 be his sister's son, and said to him : " How did you come here ? 
 What is now your condition ? " Olaf then told him of all his 
 journeyings, and what had befallen him. "Do you wish to be 
 freed," asked Sigurd, " from bondage under Eeas, and leave this 
 place ? " And the boy answered : " I have been well treated 
 here, in comparison with my former state, for Eeas, my foster- 
 father, grants me all that I am able to ask ; yet I will gladly go 
 away hence if Thorgils, my foster-brother, be freed from thraldom, 
 and go with me." At Sigurd's request Olaf went with him to the 
 yeoman Eeas, who welcomed him heartily and his men. As they 
 conversed, Sigurd said : " There are two foreign boys in your 
 possession whom I wish to purchase." And Eeas answered: 
 " The older boy you may have at such a price as we shall agree 
 upon; but the younger is a much finer and cleverer boy. His 
 purchase money, I tell you, will seem a heavy price to pay. In 
 fact, I love that boy so much that I will never let him be sold 
 into bondage. But as you are skilful to discern a worthy fellow, 
 I will not refuse to let you redeem him, though at a great price, 
 and take him away. You must, however, give me your word 
 of truth that you will not part with him for money, and will in 
 no respect treat him worse than he has hitherto been treated with 
 me." And Sigurd replied : " Put on him what price you will, I 
 will purchase him under all the reservations you have made. 
 There will be no intention on my part to sell him when he comes 
 into my possession, for he is my kinsman." At the end of their 
 conversation, whether it was long or short, Sigurd purchased 
 Thorgils for one mark of gold, and Olaf for nine. He took both 
 the boys away with him to Holmgard, and while he let nothing 
 be known of Olaf's family, behaved generously to him in all things. 
 Olaf was then nine years of age. 
 
 Olaf slays Klerkon. His stay in Garda. 
 
 47. It happened one day, when Olaf Tryggwason was present in 
 the market-place, that he recognised Klerkon, the man who had 
 slain his foster-father, Thorolf Lusaskegg. Olaf had a small axe 
 in his hand, and going up to Klerkon, smote the axe into his 
 head so that it remained fixed in the brain. Then he ran home to
 
 56 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the house where he lived and told Sigurd, his kinsman, of what he 
 had done. Sigurd took him instantly to the Queen's rooms, and 
 told her what had happened, begging her to help the boy. She 
 looked on him, and said, " It will not do to put so fine a boy to 
 death." Then she ordered her men to come to her all fully armed. 
 Holmgard was a sanctuary so inviolable that whoever therein 
 slew a man not sentenced to death, should himself be slain. And 
 now the whole people in defence of their laws and customs pressed 
 forward in search of Olaf , intending to take him wherever he should 
 be found, and put him to death, as their laws required. They heard 
 that he was in the Queen's court, where a host of men fully armed 
 were prepared to defend him. The affair came to the ears of the 
 King, who proceeded to the spot quickly with his body-guard, to 
 prevent the occurrence of any fighting. He brought about a truce, 
 and then settled the terms of reconciliation, fixing the fine to be 
 paid for the manslaughter of Klerkon. This payment the Queen 
 discharged. After these things Olaf remained with the Queen, 
 beloved by her, and in favour with all the people. There was a 
 law of the realm of Garda, that no person of royal descent should 
 be allowed to remain therein without the King's consent. Sigurd 
 therefore informed the Queen of Olaf's family, and also told her 
 that he had come to Garda, because, through the enmity and plots of 
 his foes, he could not remain in his own country ; and he entreated 
 her to tell the King. She granted his request, and in telling the 
 King, begged him at the same time to help one, a king's son, who 
 had met with such evil fortune. Her persuasions so influenced the 
 King that he consented to do all that she asked of him. He took 
 Olaf, therefore, under his charge, and gave him such honourable 
 treatment as a king's son ought to receive. Olaf abode with King 
 Waldamar in the kingdom of Garda for nine years. He was ex- 
 ceedingly handsome in appearance, very tall and strong, and skilled 
 in manly exercises above all the Northmen whose deeds are told 
 in Saga. 
 
 Earl Hakon and Gold-Harold. 
 
 48. Earl Hakon Sigurdson abode with King Harold Gormson in 
 Denmark, the winter following his departure from Norway, when 
 he fled away from his kingdom before the sons of Gunnhild. Such
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 57 
 
 anxious thoughts possessed him this winter that he lay in bed. He 
 suffered much from sleeplessness, and took no more food and drink 
 than sufficed to keep up his strength. In the autumn he had sent 
 secretly to his friends in Throndham, laying on them the task of 
 slaying King Erlend if they could, and saying that he would 
 return to his kingdom on the approach of summer. In the winter 
 the Thronds slew King Erlend, an event which we have already 
 related. A close friendship existed between Hakon and Gold- 
 Harold, and Gold-Harold disclosed his plans to Hakon. He said 
 that he wished to settle in the country, and cease living as a free- 
 booter ; and asked if Hakon thought King Harold would give him 
 a share of the kingdom, supposing that he demanded it. And 
 Hakon answered : " In my opinion, Harold, King of the Danes, 
 will not deal justly with you ; but you will know that more clearly 
 if you discuss the matter with the King : you will get no share of 
 the kingdom, I imagine, unless you demand it." 
 
 Gold-Harold demands a share in the kingdom of Denmark, 
 and is refused. The King consults Earl Halcon. 
 
 49. Shortly afterwards Gold-Harold spoke to his kinsman King 
 Harold, in the presence of many influential men who were friends 
 of both. He demanded that the King should divide the kingdom, 
 and give him the half, to which he was entitled by his birth and 
 lineage in the Danish Empire. At this demand King Harold be- 
 came very angry, and thus answered : " No man dared to demand 
 of King Gorm, my father, that he should make of himself half a 
 King in the Empire of the Danes ; no, nor yet of his father, 
 Horda-Knut, nor of Sigurd Snake i'th'eye, nor of Ragnar Lod- 
 brok." And then he worked himself into such a pitch of rage and 
 fury that no one could speak to him. 
 
 Gold-Harold was consequently more discontented than ever. 
 He was no nearer a kingdom than before, and the King was angry 
 with him. He went, therefore, to his friend Hakon, and un- 
 burdened himself of his troubles, begging him for sound advice, if 
 such there were, that would procure him the kingdom. He was 
 most strongly inclined, he said, to prosecute his claim by force of 
 arms. And Hakon answered : " You must not state your
 
 5 8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 intention openly, so that the King hear of it, or your life will be 
 the penalty. Consider with yourself how far you can go. In 
 such great undertakings a man needs to be daring and resolved 
 and to shrink from neither good nor evil that will help forward 
 his schemes. You cannot begin important enterprises, and after- 
 wards relinquish them in disgrace." To which Gold-Harold 
 replied : " I have begun this enterprise with a determination not 
 to keep back my hands even from slaying the King if he refuses 
 me the kingdom, which is my right." And here they ended their 
 conversation. 
 
 Shortly afterwards King Harold went to visit Hakon, and they 
 conversed together. The King informed Hakon of the claim that 
 Gold-Harold had made upon him for a share of the kingdom, and 
 of the answer that he had given him. "I will not impair my 
 kingdom," said the King, "for any consideration; and if Gold- 
 Harold persist in his demand, there is little to prevent me having 
 him slain, for I shall put no trust in him if he will not withdraw 
 his pretensions." " In my opinion," replied the Earl, " Gold- 
 Harold has gone so far in this enterprise that he will not let it 
 drop. I expect, too, that if he begins to make war in the land 
 he will find plenty of assistance, chiefly because of his father's 
 popularity. Moreover, to slay him, your kinsman, would be a 
 monstrous crime, for he will unanimously be regarded as guilt- 
 less, so far as things have gone. On the other hand, I don't wish 
 to say that I advise you to make yourself a smaller man than was 
 your father, King Gorm, who greatly increased his kingdom, and 
 no way impaired it." Then the King asked: "What is your 
 advice, Hakon? I mean to keep the kingdom undivided, and 
 rid myself of this fear." And the Earl answered : " Come to 
 me in a few days. I should like to turn this difficult matter 
 over in my mind, and then I will give you my opinion." So the 
 King departed with his men. 
 
 Earl Hahon's advice to King Harold of Denmark. 
 
 50. Earl Hakon was now again engaged in anxious thoughts 
 and plannings, and allowed few persons in the house with him. 
 Some days later King Harold came to speak with him, and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 59 
 
 inquired if the Earl had thought over their conversation of the 
 former day. The Earl answered: "My thoughts have kept me 
 awake night and day ever since ; and I will tell you the plan that 
 pleases me most. All that was your father's kingdom, to which 
 you succeeded after him, you will have and hold ; and you will 
 procure for your kinsman Harold another kingdom wherein he 
 may become a man of distinction." " What kingdom is there," 
 replied the King, " full possession of which I may give to Harold, 
 while keeping the realm of the Danes undivided?" "Norway, 
 Sire," answered the Earl ; " the Kings there are hated by all the 
 people. Every one wishes them ill, and they deserve it." 
 "Norway is a large country," said the King; "its people are 
 hardy, and difficult of attack by a foreign force. That was our 
 experience when Hakon Athelstan's foster-son defended the laud, 
 for we lost a large force, and won no victory. Moreover, Harold 
 Ericson is my foster-son, and has sat on my knee." To which the 
 Earl replied : " I knew long ago that you had given abundant 
 assistance to the sons of Gunnhild, and they have made you no re- 
 turn but an evil one. Now we shall win Norway much more easily 
 than by fighting with the whole Danish host on our side. Send a 
 message to your foster-son Harold. Bid him come and visit you, 
 offering him a fief in Denmark, the district which he and his 
 brothers formerly held. Gold-Harold may then in a short time 
 gain a kingdom in Norway from Harold Grayfell." And the 
 King said: "It will be reckoned in me an evil deed to betray 
 my foster-son." To which Hakon replied: "The Danes will 
 reckon it a better expedient to slay a Wicking that is a North- 
 man, than a nephew that is a Dane." After their conversation 
 had lasted for a long while, the King and the Earl became agreed 
 on the plan. 
 
 Harold Gormson invites Harold Grayfell to visit him in 
 Denmark. 
 
 51. When Gold-Harold came again to see Earl Hakon, and 
 they conversed together, Hakon said that he had now so far 
 furthered Gold-Harold's plans that by all likelihood there was a 
 kingdom lying ready for him in Norway. "We, too," said he,
 
 60 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 " must hold firm our fellowship, and I shall be able to put great 
 power into your hands in Norway. Get possession of that king- 
 dom first. Your kinsman King Harold is an old man ; he has 
 one son to whom he shows little love, a son, moreover, who is 
 illegitimate." Thus talked Hakon, until Gold-Harold was brought 
 to like the scheme, and then they all talked together of it often, 
 the King, the Earl, and Gold-Harold. Soon afterwards the Danish 
 King equipped his messengers in a princely manner for the jour- 
 ney, and sent them north into Norway to Harold Grayfell, who 
 gave them a hearty welcome. They brought the news that Earl 
 Hakon was in Denmark, lying well-nigh insensible and at death's 
 door. They stated, moreover, that Harold, King of the Danes, 
 had sent an offer to his foster-son, Harold Grayfell, of the same 
 royal revenues which he and his brothers had formerly held in 
 Denmark ; and Harold was invited to come to Jutland and accept 
 them from the King. Harold Grayfell laid the matter before 
 Gunnhild and his friends, whose opinions were much divided upon 
 it. Some thought the message suspicious as it was there laid 
 before them. But the more part desired that Harold should take 
 the journey, because there was so great a famine in Norway that 
 with difficulty were the Kings able to find food for their men. The 
 frith near which the Kings generally abode was called Hardanger 
 on account of this famine. Those who desired the acceptance of 
 the Danish King's offer supposed that, as there was a fairly good 
 harvest in Denmark at the time, food might be procured thence 
 if Harold held a fief in the country, with rights of visitation and 
 entertainment. Therefore it was decided before the embassy 
 departed, that Harold should go to Denmark in the summer to 
 visit the Danish King, and accept from him the offered benefit. 
 
 Harold Gray fell's journey to Denmark. Plot of the Danish 
 King and Earl Hakon. 
 
 52. Harold Grayfell set out for Denmark in the summer, 
 having six war-ships, one of which was commanded by Arinbiorn, 
 a baron of the Firths. King Harold put to sea from the Wick, 
 and sailed over to Limfirth, bringing his ships to anchor at Hals, 
 where he heard that the Danish King would arrive shortly. And
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 61 
 
 when Gold-Harold heard of Grayfell's arrival, he sailed to meet 
 him with nine ships, which he had already prepared as for a 
 Wicking cruise. Earl Hakon also had made ready his force for 
 a freebooting expedition, twelve ships, all of large size. 
 
 After the departure of Gold-Harold, Earl Hakon went to the 
 King and thus spoke : " We are paying twice over, I almost 
 think ; just as if we obeyed the call to serve in war, and paid the 
 line for default. Gold-Harold will slay Harold Grayfell, and then 
 seize upon his kingdom in Norway. Do you suppose, O King, 
 that he will then be true to you, who are making him so powerful ? 
 He told me last year that he would slay you if he came within 
 reach of you. You may now win Norway by my means. I will 
 slay Gold-Harold if you will promise me reconciliation with you 
 on easy terms afterwards. I will then become your Earl, and 
 bind myself by oath to bring Norway into subjection to you, by 
 your assistance, and hold the country under your sovereignty, 
 paying you tribute. You will thus be a more powerful King than 
 your father, for you will rule over two empires." The King and 
 the Earl having agreed on this course, Hakon led his force to seek 
 Gold-Harold. 
 
 Harold Grayfell is slain in battle against Gold-Harold [975]. 
 
 53. As soon as Gold-Harold reached Hals in Limfirth he 
 challenged Harold Grayfell to fight; and though Harold had a 
 smaller force than Gold-Harold, he went on shore directly and 
 drew up his force in readiness. Before the two armies joined 
 battle Harold Grayfell boldly encouraged his troops, bidding them 
 draw their swords and fight valiantly. He then went forward to 
 the front of his array, and fought, dealing his blows to the right 
 hand and the left. Thus says Glum Geirason in the Praise of 
 Grayfell : 
 
 " Cheering words to his men he spoke ; he, 
 The Odin of trusty swords of iron, 
 Who dared for his folk to dye the ground with blood. 
 Harold, ruler of broad lands, his henchmen bade 
 To draw their swords for the slaughter. 
 Worthy of praise was their commander's word, 
 In the judgment of the men."
 
 62 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 Here fell Harold Grayfell. Thus says Glum : 
 
 " The ship-loving warder of shields, fence of Gamli's ocean steeds, 
 Was doomed to lie on the wide shore of Limfirth. 
 The giver of gold, sea's fire, fell on the sands at Hals ; 
 Slain by the ready-tongued friend of kings." 
 
 On that field fell the greater part of Harold's force, and the barou 
 Arinbiorn fell likewise. The battle was fought fifteen years after 
 the death of Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, according to the 
 reckoning of Priest Ari, the son of Thorgils ; and thirteen years 
 after the death of Earl Sigurd of Ladi Olaf Tryggwason was 
 then seven years of age, having been in exile four years in Eistland, 
 after his two years in Sweden with Hakon the Old. Priest Ari 
 says that Hakon Sigurdson had been thirteen years Earl over 
 Throndham, in succession to his father, when Harold Grayfell was 
 slain. The last six years of Harold Grayfell's life were marked, 
 according to Ari, by struggles between the sons of Gunnhild and 
 Earl Hakon in Norway exile being alternately the fate of both. 
 
 Earl Hakon slays Gold-Harold. King Harold of Denmark 
 divides Norway between Earl Hakon and Harold the 
 Grenlander. 
 
 54. The meeting between Earl Hakon and Gold-Harold took 
 place shortly after Harold Grayfell's death, and the Earl immedi- 
 ately offered battle. He was victorious, and Gold-Harold, being 
 taken prisoner, was hanged on a gallows. Afterwards Hakon 
 went to see Harold Gormson, who accepted easy terms of com- 
 pensation for the slaying of his kinsman Gold-Harold. The 
 King then made a levy throughout all his kingdom. He had with 
 him at this time, besides Earl Hakon, Harold the Grenlander, son 
 of King Gudrod Biornson, and many other influential men who 
 had abandoned their freeholds in Norway on account of the sons 
 of Gunnhild. Accompanied by these, the Danish King sailed with 
 his fleet, six hundred ships, into the Wick from the south. Here 
 the people of the land with one consent submitted to him. When 
 Harold reached Tunsberg a great company thronged around him, 
 and he placed under Hakon's charge all the force which joined
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 63 
 
 him in Norway. King Harold granted Hakon the administration 
 of Rogaland, Hordaland, Sogn, the Firths, South More, Eaumsdale, 
 and North More. These seven shires King Harold placed under 
 the rule of Earl Hakon, reserving to himself the same rights that 
 Harold Fairhair had reserved in the case of his sons ; except that 
 to Hakon was granted the ownership of all the royal estates, and 
 the rents in these shires, as well as in Throndham. Moreover, he 
 had the right to use whatever funds were necessary to defend the 
 country against a hostile force. To Harold the Grenlander, King 
 Harold gave Wingulmark, Westfold, and Agdi, as far as Lidandis- 
 ness. He bestowed on him also the title of King, and granted 
 him the kingdom with all the rights which his kinsmen had 
 formerly held, and which Harold Fairhair had granted to his own 
 sous. Harold the Grenlander was then eighteen years of age. 
 Having made this division of Norway, Harold Gormson returned 
 with his force to Denmark. 
 
 Gunnhild and her sons flee to the Orkneys. Halcon's rule. 
 Invasion of Norway by Ragnfrod. 
 
 55. Earl Hakon sailed north with his fleet, keeping close to 
 land ; and when Gunnhild and her sons heard of it, they gathered a 
 force together. As, however, they obtained only a scanty follow- 
 ing, they adopted their former plan and sailed over-sea westwards, 
 with such troops as were willing to accompany them, going first to 
 the Orkneys, where they abode for a time. Over these islands the 
 sons of Thorfinn Skullcleaver had ruled as earls ; Lodwer, Arnfinn, 
 Liot, and Skuli. 
 
 Earl Hakon then brought all the country into subjection under 
 him, and abode in Throndham for the winter. Thus speaks Einar 
 Eattlescale in the Wellekla: 
 
 "Vice-shunning, the wearer of silken fillet, ornament of the head, 
 Brought under his rule seven shires. A blessing to the land." 
 
 When Earl Hakon sailed from the south by the coast, in the 
 summer, and all the people of the country submitted themselves 
 to him, he commanded throughout his whole kingdom that men
 
 64 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 should maintain the temples and offer sacrifices. And they did so. 
 Thus says Einar Eattlescale : 
 
 " The wise prince, renowned of all men, soon restored to their just use 
 The glebe-lands of Einridi and the holy places of the gods. 
 For they lay waste, before the Loridi of the spear-fence, whom the gods 
 
 guide, 
 Brought across the wide sea his ships, wolves of the blood of slain giants 
 
 [ocean]." 
 
 " The whole land north of the Wick is now subject to the Earl ; 
 Far and wide stretches the rule of Hakon, storm-raiser in battle." 
 
 The first winter of Earl Hakon's rule, shoals of herrings pene- 
 trated into all parts of the country. In the previous autumn, 
 wherever corn had been sown, there was a crop ; and the following 
 spring every man procured seed for the sowing of his fields, and 
 soon there was the promise of an abundant harvest. There was 
 peace, yea, and it was well kept, within the borders of the land. 
 
 There were now only two sons of Gunnhild and King Eric 
 remaining alive, Eagnfrod and Gudrod. Thus Glum Geirason says 
 in the Praise of Grayfell : 
 
 " Half my hopes of wealth were dashed to the ground, 
 When the sword-storm swept away the King's life. 
 Harold's death brought me no gain. 
 
 Both his brothers, I know, have promised me their favour ; 
 To them the crowd now looks for fortune." 
 
 King Eagnfrod, Gunnhild's son, began his journey to Norway 
 from the Western Islands, after he had been one year in the 
 Orkneys. He had a fine host, and ships of large size. When he 
 reached Norway he learnt that Earl Hakon was in Throndham. 
 He therefore sailed north beyond Stad and plundered South More. 
 Some of the people submitted to him ; a usual occurrence in such 
 cases when warlike hosts pass over a district, and the inhabitants 
 seek for help where each man thinks he may most likely obtain 
 it. Earl Hakon, having received intelligence that there was fight- 
 ing south in More, despatched the war-arrow through the land, 
 and summoned his people to arms. Hastening to his ships, he 
 made ready as quickly as possible, and with a very numerous force 
 sailed along the Frith out to sea. His meeting with Eagnfrod
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 65 
 
 took place at the northern part of South More. Hakon, who had 
 the larger force, but the smaller ships, began the fight immediately. 
 There was a severe battle, and he had the worst of it. They fought 
 across the prows of the ships, as the manner then was. There was 
 a current in the straits where they fought, and it drove the ships 
 all together towards the shore. Then Earl Hakon had his vessels 
 rowed stern foremost towards the spot which seemed the most 
 suitable landing-place, and when the ships touched ground the 
 Earl and his men all went ashore and dragged the ships so far up 
 the beach that their foes could not drag them back to sea. The 
 Earl then arrayed his men on a neighbouring field, and incited 
 Eagnfrod to come on shore. But Eagnfrod, unwilling to land his 
 men, fought from his ships, and both sides exchanged shots for a 
 long time. Then they separated. Eagnfrod took his fleet south 
 beyond Stad, because he feared that the inhabitants of the country 
 would throng around Hakon. And Hakon made no further at- 
 tempt that summer to fight with Eagnfrod, because his ships 
 seemed too greatly inferior in size to those of Eagnfrod. So he 
 sailed north to Throndham in the autumn, and abode there during 
 the winter. King Eagnfrod held possession of all the country 
 south of Stad, namely, the Firths, Sogn, Hordaland, and Eogaland. 
 During the winter he had a large retinue with him ; and on the 
 approach of spring he called out a levy, and gathered together 
 a large force, collecting from all these shires, men, ships, and 
 whatever stores he needed. 
 
 Earl ffakon defeats Eagnfrod in battle at Thinganess [977]. 
 
 56. As soon as spring appeared, Earl Hakon made a levy in the 
 north of the country, collecting a great force from Halogaland and 
 Naumudale, and likewise from all the sea-board between Byrda 
 and Stad. From all the districts of the Thronds and from Eaums- 
 dale the host gathered around him. He is said to have collected 
 troops from four shires, and to have been accompanied by seven 
 earls, each of whom had a numberless host. Thus says Einar : 
 
 " Again, the defender of the Mores, eager for slaughter, 
 Sailed with his levy from the north to Sogn ; 
 
 The Frey of Hedin's war-storm moved forward the whole folk of four shires ; 
 On them the Ulli of swords rested his defence."
 
 66 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 Also he says : 
 
 " All Norway resounded when the heroes of Hedin's wall [shield] 
 Went together forth to the meeting of the swords. 
 Around the ness floated many corpses. 
 Yea, seven rulers on soft-gliding planks of Meiti [ships] 
 Bushed to join the delighter of the birds of battle." 
 
 With his force Earl Hakon sailed from the north. Off Stad he 
 learnt that King Eagnfrod had sailed into Sogn, and he therefore 
 turned his fleet thither. Having found him, he brought his ships 
 to land, took his men on shore, and challenged Eagnfrod to a 
 pitched battle on a chosen ground marked out by rods of hazel. 
 Thus says Einar Eattlescale : 
 
 " There was a famous slaughter by the queller of homicides in a second 
 
 fight; 
 
 Henceforth the renown of the Prince was highly magnified. 
 The wielder of the shield -crashing axe bade his men turn to land ; 
 He fixed, by his f rout array, Odin's twisted wands." 
 
 The fight was very severe, and Hakon was victorious, because he 
 had much the more numerous host. The iield of battle was at 
 Thinganess, where Sogn and Hordaland meet. King Eangfrod fled 
 away to his ships, having lost of his force three hundred men. 
 Thus says Einar in the Wellekla : 
 
 " Fierce was the fight ere the foe-driver thrust three hundred warriors 
 
 under the claws of the vulture. 
 
 A strength to his men, and rich in booty, the commander 
 Passed from the field o'er the heads of his sea-brought foes. 
 Good fortune indeed." 
 
 After this battle Eagnfrod fled from Norway, and Earl Hakon 
 restored peace to the land. He sent home to the north the great 
 host which had accompanied him, and himself remained in the 
 south of the country during the autumn and following winter. 
 It was in the summer of this year of which we have been 
 speaking that Olaf Tryggwason came, as we have already related, 
 to the realm of Garda in the east. He was then nine years 
 of age.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 67 
 
 Olaf Tryggwasons early years in Gar da. 
 
 57. At the time when Olaf Tryggwason came to the realm of 
 Garda, there were many persons in Holmgard who foretold various 
 future events. These all, in their wisdom, agreed that the guardian 
 spirits of some young and foreign person had come into the country. 
 Such spirits they had never seen before, so glorious and auspicious 
 in their aspect. Who the person was, or whence he came, the 
 wise men knew not ; but they affirmed again and again that the 
 bright light which shone above him stretched over the whole 
 realm of Garda and other places, far and wide in the eastern 
 region of the world. And as the Queen Allogia was the wisest 
 woman in the land, she, too, directly she looked the first time upon 
 Olaf, recognised in his countenance the lofty good fortune to which 
 the words of the wise men pointed, and the great honour that he 
 would win for the realm of Garda. Therefore Olaf enjoyed the 
 most gracious favour both of the King and Queen, as also the high 
 esteem of wise and kindly men. He grew up in the realm of 
 Garda, mature in wisdom, strength, and full manly vigour beyond 
 his years. King Waldamar loved Olaf as his own son, and had 
 him instructed in feats of arms, chivalry, and manly exercises of 
 all kinds, as well as princely behaviour; and Olaf was quick 
 beyond all others to gain a knowledge of every accomplishment. 
 There was one thing in him which the King disliked, and one only : 
 he would never bow down to heathen gods, and he set his mind 
 firmly against all sacrifice. Olaf attended the King regularly to 
 the temple, but never went inside ; he stood outside by the temple 
 doors while the King made offerings to the gods. The King often 
 spoke to Olaf about his conduct, and urged him not to bring on 
 himself the auger of the gods, and thereby destroy the bright 
 promise of his youth. " I beg you, therefore," said the King, " to 
 honour the gods, and humble yourself with all lowliness before 
 them ; otherwise, I fear, they will pour out upon you some of the 
 terrors of their stormy and tierce anger. Such is the great peril 
 in which you are." To the King's appeal Olaf made answer : " I 
 have never any fear of those gods whom you worship, for they 
 neither hear nor see, nor can they speak ; they have neither reason 
 nor discernment. I think also that we may readily perceive of
 
 68 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 what nature they are, in this way. Your kingly state and 
 countenance, iny foster-father, have always a blithe and bright 
 aspect, except when you enter the temple and make offerings to 
 the gods. Then your countenance has a dark and evil look to 
 me. Wherefore I know that those gods whom you serve have 
 darkness for their dominion, and rule over it, and so I will never 
 worship them. But I do them no dishonour, because I wish not 
 to offend you." 
 
 Olaf Tryggwasoris early Wicking expeditions. King Wal- 
 damar listens to slander concerning him, and he leaves 
 Garda [986]. 
 
 58. When Olaf Tryggwason was twelve years of age, he is said 
 to have asked his foster-father to grant him ships of war and 
 troops. To this request the King yielded, and ships and troops 
 were got ready speedily. Before sailing away, Olaf inquired of 
 the King if there were any towns or districts formerly belonging 
 to the King of Garda which were now lost to his realm. The 
 King answered that there were many cities and wide kingdoms, 
 long subject to Holmgard, which other chiefs and warriors had 
 seized and forced into submission by acts of violence. As soon 
 as the King had related all particulars of these, Olaf started from 
 Garda on his first expedition with his ships of war, a fine but not 
 large force. There was a custom among the Wickings to give 
 those chiefs the title of King who were kings' sons, and in 
 command of an expedition, though they had no lands under their 
 rule. Thus Olaf's company gave him the title of King. The 
 skill which he possessed as a commander of troops showed itself 
 forthwith, though he was young in years; for he slew some 
 chiefs, and others he drove away, who by injustice and violence 
 had planted themselves on King Waldamar's tributary lands. 
 He fought many battles, and was always victorious, winning back, 
 during his first summer, all the kingdoms and tributary lands 
 which had been lost to King Waldamar. In the autumn he 
 returned to Holmgard, bringing the King and Queen many rare 
 treasures, gold, precious stones, and fine garments. The King, 
 the Queen, and all the people welcomed him with joy and gladness.
 
 69 
 
 Thus for a time Olaf passed his summers, leading plundering 
 expeditions, defending by his prowess and hardihood the realm 
 of Garda from the attacks of the Wickings, and bringing under 
 the rule of King Waldamar many towns and districts on the 
 coast of the Baltic. During the winters he abode chiefly at 
 Holmgard, honoured by the King, arid beloved by the Queen. He 
 now himself maintained a numerous body of warriors with the 
 wealth which the King bestowed on him. Olaf was liberal of 
 his money towards his men, and so became popular. Then there 
 happened what may often be seen. Envy is excited when strangers 
 in a country raise themselves to positions of rule, or surpass those 
 who belong to it in the greatness of their renown. Thus men 
 began to envy Olaf, because he was dear to the King, and no less 
 so to the Queen. They therefore urged the King not to make 
 Olaf too powerful; "For," said they, "such a man is most dan- 
 gerous if he desires to harm you or your kingdom ; because he so 
 greatly surpasses other men in manly accomplishments, popularity, 
 and natural gifts. We know not, also, what he and the Queen 
 are always saying together." A custom prevailed in the Courts 
 of the most powerful kings, that half the body-guard should be 
 the Queen's, maintained at her own charge; for which purpose 
 she received what she needed of the tribute and taxes. This 
 custom held in the Court of King Waldamar. The Queen had 
 as large a body-guard as the King, and the two bargained eagerly 
 with one another for famous men, whom both wished to have. 
 Now it happened that the King gave ear to the words of those 
 who slandered Olaf, and became somewhat cold and irritable 
 towards him. When Olaf perceived the change he spoke of it 
 to the Queen, saying also that he wished to sail to Northern lands, 
 where his kinsmen formerly held rule. "There," he said, "my 
 strength would be most likely to reach full maturity." And the 
 Queen bade him farewell, saying that in his own country he would 
 be esteemed honourable, as well he might be. The Eekstefia, a 
 poem composed on King Olaf Tryggwason, relates that he was 
 brought up in Garda : 
 
 " The glorious warder of the wide land was fostered in Garda. 
 The gold-giver, loftiest of men, performed princely deeds. 
 Olaf, reddener of the sword, the glitter of Throt's storm, 
 Soon ruled ail-proudly a noble fleet of ships, his own possession."
 
 70 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Then Olaf, having got ready his ships and men, sailed away 
 into the Eastern Sea, from Garda in the east. His ships were 
 swift sailers, answering well to the wind, and carried each of 
 them on both sides a row of shields. Sailing from the east, 
 King Olaf arrived at Borgundarholm, on which he made a descent. 
 As he was pillaging it, the inhabitants came down upon him and 
 joined battle with him; but King Olaf was victorious, and won 
 much booty. Thus speaks Hallfred the Troublesome Poet in the 
 laudatory poem which he composed on King Olaf : 
 
 " The leader caused his hard swords to be dyed in blood at Holm and Garda 
 
 in the east ; 
 What man would deny it ? " 
 
 After the battle Olaf lay with his fleet before Borgundarholm, 
 and his ships encountered a gale of wind and a high sea, against 
 which they could not stand. They sailed, therefore, south to the 
 coast of Wendland, where they found a good harbour, and abode 
 for a time wholly in quiet. The King of Wendland was named 
 Burislaf, and he had three daughters ; the first Geira, the second 
 Gunnhild, and the third Astrid. Geira, who was a most beautiful 
 and noble woman, had been married, and, her husband being dead, 
 she ruled over his kingdom with the title of Queen. Her steward 
 was named Dixin, a wise and popular man, and a powerful chief. 
 The harbour in which Olaf found shelter from the storm was in 
 Geira's realm, and the capital town in which she mostly abode lay 
 inland a short distance from Olaf's ships of war. 
 
 Geira invites King Olaf to stay the winter with her. Olaf 
 marries Geira, and by his prowess enlarges her kingdom. 
 
 59. It happened one day that the steward Dixin entered the 
 Queen's apartments, and when she inquired what tidings there 
 were, he answered saying : " I can tell you none except what you 
 have heard. Certain strangers have come to our shores with 
 several ships, and the fleet is commanded by one of famous race 
 and noble presence, who calls himself Oli of Garda, and says that 
 he is a merchant. To give my own opinion, he seems to be a 
 valiant sea-king, for I never saw a man equal to him in beauty of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 71 
 
 form arid in bearing. His eyes are fair and keen, he is tall of 
 stature, and his whole frame has the handsome and shapely mould 
 that every goodly man would choose for himself." The Queen 
 listened with attention to all that Dixin said, and then sent him 
 to the ships with a message from her. Arrived there, he found 
 Olaf, and thus spake : " It will be known to you that over this 
 realm to which you have come rules a noble queen, whose name 
 is Geira, daughter of King Burislaf. She has been informed that 
 you come in peace, neither pillaging nor causing disturbances to 
 her kingdom, and therefore she sends me with a message to you. 
 She invites you and all your force to pass the winter in the capital 
 town of her kingdom, wherein she herself resides, with her chiefs 
 and company of guards. The summer is now far advanced, the 
 weather is bad, and the gales are violent." King Olaf gladly 
 accepted the invitation, and hauling his ships on shore, had them 
 carefully fenced round ; but the rigging and likewise the cargo were 
 placed under the charge of the steward, Dixin. Then they pro- 
 ceeded to the town, where the Queen received them with the 
 utmost cheerfulness and kindness, and they remained during the 
 winter in much honour and esteem. 
 
 King Olaf and the Queen held long conversations together, and 
 liked each other greatly, and during the winter King Olaf pro- 
 posed to make Queen Geira his wife. She laid the proposal before 
 her steward, Dixin, and others, her kinsmen and friends, and they 
 were all of one opinion that it would be an excellent marriage 
 for her. Dixin, speaking with truth, said that her whole position 
 and her kingdom would be greatly strengthened if so noble a 
 chief as Olaf would settle there and become attached to the place. 
 So, in accordance with their decision, the marriage of King Olaf 
 with Queen Geira was celebrated, and the marriage-feast was most 
 splendid. He then shared with her the management of affairs and 
 the government of the kingdom. He soon learnt that there were 
 many towns and districts of Wendland which had been under the 
 rule of Queen Geira, and had ceased altogether to pay tribute and 
 afford obedience to her. To these towns King Olaf proceeded 
 with his host during the winter. He laid siege to one of them, 
 strong and well inhabited, and offered quarter to the townsmen 
 if they would pay the tribute that was justly due ; but the towns- 
 men shouted out, saying they would never yield to him nor pay
 
 72 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 him tribute. Then he fought against the town, using many stra- 
 tagems, and at length won it. As for the townsmen, those only 
 were spared who humbly begged for quarter. Olaf and his men 
 here captured much booty. 
 
 Olaf now laid siege to another town, well inhabited and very 
 strong, and the townsmen came forth upon the wall and thus 
 spoke : " We have heard of your great might, and what a wretched 
 lot befell those who rose up against you in stubbornness and ill- 
 will. We desire to adopt another plan that seems to us wiser 
 and better. We will of our own accord surrender to your power 
 and mercy, rather than strive foolishly against the lofty good 
 fortune that supports and strengthens you on all sides. For 
 although in the order of nature a prosperous fortune has been 
 hitherto our faithful companion, yet we know that reliance is by 
 no means to be placed on her turning wheel, which often rolls 
 away when men least expect it. And as a pledge of our good- 
 will, we give up our town, open our gates, and allow you to enter." 
 King Olaf, pleased with this speech, promised them great and 
 deserved reward, and straightway prepared with his host to enter 
 the town. As soon as the King and a few others had passed 
 inside, the gateway was suddenly closed with huge iron doors, and 
 strongly barred. From the buildings and dwellings on all sides 
 the townsmen rushed out fully armed, inciting one another not to 
 let a single one of the King's men escape with his life. The King 
 and his men withstood their onset boldly, and defended them- 
 selves with courage, standing all together at a spot by the wall. 
 Seeing their critical position, the King said to his men : " Let all 
 do as you see me do." He leapt on the town-wall, which was low 
 on the inside ; then down again on the outside ; and though this 
 was an exceedingly high leap he received no hurt, for the ground 
 underneath was soft. His men leapt after him, and he caught 
 them, so that they all came safe to the ground. Thereupon he 
 directed a fierce attack upon the town with his whole host; so 
 that in a short time wide breaches were made in the wall, by 
 which his men entered. As the townsmen resisted, a terrible 
 struggle followed, in which every person in the town was at length 
 slain. Whatever was of any value was taken away as booty, and 
 the place was burnt to ashes. King Olaf ceased not to wage war 
 until he had conquered all the towns and districts that had
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 73 
 
 thrown off the rule and authority of Queen Geira. Then he 
 returned to his own town, where he abode during the remainder 
 of the winter. Mention is made in the Eekstefia of this warfare 
 of King Olaf. Thus : 
 
 " Speedily, the friend of wolves, Olaf, made war in the west, more than 
 
 all kings, 
 
 Yea, he devised the ruin of Wendish strongholds. 
 He was ever victorious in fight, a witness to the whizzing of the sword, 
 Skilled in battle, Swolni's hall of judgment." 
 
 In this passage we are told that King Olaf waged war more 
 largely in Wendland than any other king that was before him, 
 and had victory in every fight. 
 
 Early Kings in Jutland, and their wars with the Roman 
 Emperors. The beginning of .Christianity in Jutland. 
 
 60. There was a holy man named Arnulf, who was an Earl 
 of Saxland, and afterwards Archbishop of Metzburg. His son 
 was Angises, Duke of Frankland, who married Bega, Pippin's 
 daughter. Their son was Pippin, whose son Karl was the 
 father of Pippin, that was King of the Franks, and father of the 
 Emperor Charlemagne. Charlemagne was King of Frankland 
 for thirty-four years, and afterwards for twelve years Emperor of 
 the Eomans. In his days the Greek Emperors at Mikilgard were 
 Michael, Niceforus, and Leo. King Charlemagne's Queen was 
 Hildegarde, and their son was Lodwer, who succeeded his father 
 as emperor, and reigned twenty-seven years. He was a man who 
 never played or laughed. At the time when Charlemagne 
 reigned, there ruled in Jutland a king whose name was Godefrid. 
 He slew Eoerek, chief of the Frisians, and made the Frisians pay 
 tribute. Then King Charlemagne advanced with a great host 
 against Godefrid, who was slain by his own men ; and in his 
 stead his brother's son Heming was chosen king. He led an 
 army against King Charlemagne, and they met by the river 
 Egda, where they made peace with one another. The next year 
 Heming died, and two kings reigned over Jutland, who collected 
 armies, and contended for the sovereignty Sigfrod, a kinsman of
 
 74 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Godefrid, and Eing Auulo. In a last, great fight between them 
 they both fell ; and at the same time ten thousand nine hundred 
 and forty men were slain. A man named Harold then became 
 king, and after a reign of five years he fought a battle with 
 Eeinfrid, son of Godefrid. For the sake of victory, Harold vowed 
 that if he came forth unscathed from the battle he would be 
 baptized with all his household. He was victorious, and shortly 
 afterwards he proceeded with his wife, and Harek, his brother's 
 son, and a large Danish force, to visit the Emperor Lodwer, the 
 son of Charlemagne. He was then baptized at Meginzaburg with 
 his men, in the days of Pope Paschal, and returned home, ac- 
 companied by Bishop Anscarius, who baptized many people in 
 Denmark. Harold died a natural death, and was succeeded by 
 his kinsman Harek, who ruled over Jutland until his brother's 
 son, Guthorm, made war upon him, in the eight hundred and 
 sixty-second year after the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 In the battle they both fell, and with them the whole of the 
 royal race, except one boy named Harek, who thereupon became 
 king. Bishop Anscarius then went again to Denmark to meet 
 Harek, and baptized him. Harek caused a church to be built at Kipa, 
 one having previously been built at Heidaby by Harold. Bishop 
 Anscarius died three years after the battle, and Harek is said to have 
 then cast off the Christian faith, and to have died shortly after- 
 wards. He was succeeded by heathen kings, Sigfrod and Halfdan. 
 Bimbertus was the next bishop after Anscarius, and in the 
 twelfth year of his episcopate the Emperor Lodwer, son of 
 Charlemagne, died, leaving four sons ; Lothar, Lodwer, Karl, and 
 Pippin. These divided their father's kingdom between them; 
 Lothar taking Burgundy, Lotharingia, and the kingdom of 
 Rome ; Lodwer taking Frankland, with the title of Emperor ; 
 Karl taking Walland, and Pippin taking Aquitaine. When Eim- 
 bertus had been bishop twelve years, the Danes and Northmen 
 plundered the country which the Northmen call Kerlingaland ; 
 against them Lodwer the Young, the son of Lodwer, led an 
 expedition, and slew fourteen thousand of their host. Five years 
 later Lodwer died, and the Danes and Northmen, seeking to 
 avenge themselves, sailed with a great host up the Ehine, and 
 burnt all the towns and churches. In the town of Aquisgra- 
 num they used the principal church as a stable for their horses.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 75 
 
 They burnt Koln and all the towns up the Khine as far as 
 Meginza. Then Karl, the brother of Lothar, raised an army 
 against them, and encountered them by the river Mosa. In the 
 Danish host were Kings Sigfrod and Gudfrod, and the sons of 
 Kagnar Lodbrok. They made peace with the Emperor, and sub- 
 mitted to baptism; but shortly afterwards they broke all the 
 conditions of peace, and plundered Frankland in the west, as far 
 as Paris, which they burnt. Arnaldus, who was then emperor, 
 came against them with a numerous army, and slew nine hundred 
 of them, whereby the advance of the Danish host was stopped. 
 This event happened nine hundred years or thereabouts from the 
 birth of our Lord Jesus Christ. Seventeen years later, Huno was 
 consecrated Bishop of Brima, in Saxland. In the twelfth year 
 after, Henry, the first emperor of the name, went to Denmark and 
 caused the Danes to accept Christianity, by fair words, threats, 
 and fighting, and desisted not from his purpose until they pro- 
 mised to accept the true faith. Bishop Huno then went to meet 
 King Frodi, who at the time reigned in Jutland, and baptized 
 him and all his people. The ruined churches at Heidaby and 
 Hipa were rebuilt, and a church was likewise built at Aros. 
 Afterwards Frodi sent men to Eome and had three bishops con- 
 secrated for Jutland, with the consent of Agapetus, the Pope. 
 Heredus was consecrated Bishop of Heidaby ; Livedagus, of Ripa ; 
 and Eimbrondus, of Aros. This event took place nine hundred 
 and forty-eight years after the Incarnation of our Lord, and in 
 the twelfth year of the reign of Otto the Great. 
 
 We turned from the line of kings after saying that Sigfrod and 
 Halfdan ruled over Denmark. To them succeeded a king named 
 Helgi, who fought a battle against Olaf, King of the Swedes, and 
 was slain. After him, Olaf reigned for a long time over Den- 
 mark as well as Sweden, and died a natural death. Whereupon 
 Gyrd and Knut succeeded to the kingdom in Denmark, and, after 
 them, Siggeir. 
 
 Early Danish Kings of Northwibraland. Story of Knut the 
 Foundling, loho became king in Jutland. 
 
 61. Sigurd Ring, the father of Ragnar Lodbrok, ruled over the 
 empire of the Swedes and that of the Danes. When he had
 
 76 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 restored both kingdoms to a peaceful state, and set over them earls 
 and tributary kings, he called to mind the realm in England 
 which his kinsman Harold War-tooth had governed, and Iwar 
 Wide-fathom before him. That realm was fallen under English 
 rule, and was then governed by Ingiald, a powerful king, said to 
 be the brother of Peter, King of the Saxons. King Ring raised a 
 numerous levy from his kingdom and sailed west to England. 
 Arrived in Northimbraland, he claimed a favourable reception, 
 and much people submitted to him. When King Ingiald became 
 aware of the invasion, he collected a great host and marched 
 against King Eing. After several battles, in the last of which 
 King Ingiald was slain, together with his son Ubbi and a large 
 part of their force, King Ring took possession of Northimbraland 
 and all King Ingiald's realm. Before leaving England with his 
 fleet, he appointed Olaf tributary King over Northimbraland. 
 Olaf's father was Kinrik, whose father is said to have been the 
 brother of Moald the Stout, the mother of Iwar Wide-fathom. 
 King Ring then returned to his own kingdom. King Olaf's rule 
 over Northimbraland was a long one, and he reigned until a son of 
 King Ubbi came to the kingdom, whose name was Eava. There 
 were many battles between them, in the last of which King Olaf 
 was put to flight, and Eava then brought the whole kingdom into 
 subjection. King Olaf went to Sweden, to King Ring, who made 
 him ruler over Jutland. Here Olaf ruled for a long time as a tribu- 
 tary King, first under King Ring, and afterwards under Ragnar Lod- 
 brok He was called Olaf the Englishman, and was succeeded in 
 the kingly office and realm by his son Grim the Gray. Grim was 
 the father of Audulf the Strong, tributary king in Jutland under 
 Ragnar Lodbrok. Audulf s son was Gorm, who also was a tribu- 
 tary king in Jutland, and was called Gorm the Foolish. King 
 Gorm had many thralls. Some of these he once sent into Hold- 
 seta to buy wine, and as they were bringing it from the south, 
 packed on several horses, they passed through the forest of Myrk- 
 wood. Here they put up for the night, and the weather was fine. 
 As they kept watch, they heard the cry of a child in the forest, 
 and when dawn appeared they set out to seek the child. The 
 forest was both dense and dark, but at last they came to the spot 
 whence the cry proceeded, and found a child wrapped in a linen 
 cloth, tied together in a knot over the child's breast. Untying
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 77 
 
 the knot, they found three gold rings, and saw that the child, a 
 beautiful boy, was swaddled in silk. They took him, and showed 
 him to King Gorm as they had found him. The King sprinkled 
 the boy with water, giving him at the same time the name Knut, 
 from the knot on the linen cloth in which he was found wrapped. 
 He was brought up in the King's Court, and quickly showed clever- 
 ness, and skill in manly exercises beyond his contemporaries. King 
 Gorm, having no son of his own, loved his foster-child, Knut, to 
 such a degree that he adopted him as his own son, esteeming him 
 so far above all his own kinsmen as to make him his successor in 
 the kingdom. He was called Knut the Foundling. King Gorm's 
 reign over the land was not of long duration, and he died a natural 
 death ; but before he expired he caused Knut to be chosen King 
 over all the realm that he held in Jutland. King Gorm was 
 buried in a cairn with the old rites. 
 
 King Knut inquires into Ms origin. He is succeeded in 
 Jutland by his son, Gorm. 
 
 62. King Knut summoned a full Assembly, at which he de- 
 clared before all the people, that whoever, be he stranger or born 
 in the land, would give him true information concerning his family, 
 should be made rich and powerful ; and this declaration was spread 
 broadcast through the country. One evening two Saxons are said 
 to have come to the King's Court, and having obtained audience 
 of the King, the leader of the two spoke and said : " Is it true, 
 Sire, that you have promised great power to any man who can tell 
 you of your family ? " The King having confirmed his promise, 
 and sworn that he would certainly fulfil it, the stranger asked 
 whether the reward was meant for thralls equally with free men. 
 Being answered by the King that it was all the same whether 
 thrall or free man brought the information, he replied : " First of 
 all, then, King, I must tell you that I and my companion are 
 thralls belonging to an Earl of Saxland, and we can give you 
 truthful information of your family. Earl Arnfinn was a ruler 
 over the land of Holdseta, and we two were thralls of his, in whom, 
 however, he put trust. The Earl had a much-loved sister who be- 
 came with child, but her condition was kept secret. As soon as
 
 7 8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 her child was born, it was swaddled in silk cloth, with an outer 
 covering of linen tied into a knot, in which were placed three gold 
 rings. The boy was then put into our hands, that we might make 
 away with him. We carried the child far into the forest of Myrk- 
 wood, laid it at the roots of a tree, and left it there." These men 
 then described all the marks whereby the spot could be known, so 
 that it was recognised by the thralls who found the child. King 
 Knut therefore gave the Saxon thralls money wherewith to pur- 
 chase their freedom, and bade them come again to him. On their 
 return to the King he gave freedom to the thralls who had found 
 him ; upon the two former freed men he bestowed earldoms, and 
 made all of them powerful men, according to his promise. Where- 
 fore he was called Thrall-Knut. He had a son whom he named 
 Gorm, after his foster-father. The reign of Thrall-Knut was not 
 a long one, and yet he was a famous king. After Knut, his son 
 Gorm was made king, and reigned subject to the sons of Eagnar 
 Lodbrok, being regarded with special favour by Sigurd Snake 
 i'th'eye. King Gorm became foster-father to a son of Sigurd and 
 Blreia, daughter of King Ella ; he sprinkled the boy with water, 
 and named him Knut, after his own father, Knut. This boy was 
 afterwards known as Horda-Knut, because he was brought up at 
 Hord, in Jutland. 
 
 Death of St. Edmund, King of the East Angles [870]. Of 
 the sons of Eagnar Lodbrok. Eise of the kingdom of 
 King Gorm the Old. His son Knut the Beloved. 
 
 63. The sons of Ragnar Lodbrok were great warriors, and 
 slew King Ella of England in revenge for their father's death. 
 Iwar the Boneless then became king of that part of the country 
 which his kinsmen formerly held, and he extended his dominions 
 in various ways. He slew King Edmund the Saint, and brought 
 his kingdom into subjection. Of the sons of Lodbrok it is related 
 that they were the greatest warriors of the old days. They led 
 their plundering expeditions into England, Walland, Frankland, 
 Saxland, and even into Lombardy ; so far did they advance that 
 they won the town of Luna, and for a time thought of winning 
 Rome. When they returned home they made a division of their
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 79 
 
 dominions. Biorn Ironside took the realm of Upsala, all Sweden, 
 the two Gautlands, and all the adjacent districts ; Sigurd Snake 
 i'th'eye had Eigotaland with all the Islands, Skaney and Halland ; 
 and Whitserk had Eeidgotaland, and Wendland with it. Sigurd 
 Snake i'th'eye married Blceia, daughter of King Ella, and their 
 son, already mentioned, was Horda-Knut, who succeeded his 
 father, Sigurd, as King over Zealand and Skaney, in Denmark. 
 When Horda-Knut was of full age and married, he had by his 
 wife a son whom he named Gorm, after his foster-father, Gorm, 
 the son of Knut the Foundling. Gorm had been a very powerful 
 king, for he governed all Denmark under the sons of Ragnar 
 when they were absent on freebooting expeditions. Gorm the son 
 of Horda-Knut grew up to be the handsomest man of his time : 
 he was tall, strong, and excelled in every accomplishment ; but 
 he was not regarded as a wise man when compared with his 
 kinsmen who lived before him. When he reached full age he 
 took to wife Thyri, the daughter of Clack-Harold, Earl of Jutland. 
 Thyri was very beautiful and very wise, said to have been the 
 noblest woman of her time in Northern lands, and known as 
 Thyri, Denmark's Gain. Earl Clack-Harold was said to be the 
 wisest man of his time in Denmark; and when Gorm became 
 king after his father, Horda-Knut, he relied greatly on the 
 counsels of his father-in-law, Earl Harold, and of his wife, Thyri. 
 King Gorm led an army into Reidgotaland, the kingdom of Den- 
 mark, which is now called Jutland. He fought several battles 
 with a king named Gnupa, who then ruled over it, and succeeded 
 in slaying him, acquiring all his kingdom. Gorm next advanced 
 against a king named Silfrascall. He was victorious in every 
 battle, and finally slew him. Then he passed south over Jutland, 
 harrying the land, and destroying all its kings until he reached 
 the river Sle. Continuing his progress, he conquered a great 
 kingdom in Wendland, and fought many battles with the Saxons, 
 making himself a most powerful king. 
 
 By his wife, Thyri, King Gorm had two sons ; the elder, Knut, 
 and the younger, Harold. Knut Gormson was the handsomest 
 of men, and had the finest features ever seen. The King loved 
 him from his childhood above every other person ; and so popular 
 was Knut in the whole country that every child of man loved him. 
 He was called Knut the Beloved of the Danes. Harold was like
 
 8o THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 his mother's family, and his mother Thyri loved him no less than 
 she loved Knut. 
 
 The sons ofGorm the Old pillage Northiwibraland. The death 
 of Knut the Beloved, and its effect on King Gorm. 
 
 64. The reign of Iwar the Boneless in England was one of long 
 duration. He had no children, and no desire, it is said, to have 
 any ; but he was not lacking either in wisdom or sternness. He 
 died in England of old age, the last of the sons of Lodbrok, and 
 was buried in a cairn. His kingdom in England was taken by 
 Ethelmund, the son of Edgar, who was a brother of St. Edmund. 
 He did much to convert England to Christianity, and caused 
 Northimbraland, which was heathen, to pay tribute. His suc- 
 cessor was Ethelbert, an excellent king, who reached old age. In 
 the early part of his reign, England was invaded by a Danish host, 
 under the command of Knut and Harold, sons of Gorm the Old. 
 They harried Northimbraland in all directions, and brought much 
 people into subjection, claiming the land as their heritage, because 
 it had been the possession of the sons of Lodbrok and of many 
 others of their forefathers. King Ethelbert collected a large army, 
 and encountered them north of Cleveland, slaying many of them. 
 Some time after, the sons of Gorm and the Danes went up against 
 Scarborough, where they fought a battle, in which they were vic- 
 torious. Thence they sailed southwards by the coast, intending 
 to go to York, having no apprehension of danger, as the people 
 everywhere submitted to them. One day the heat of the sun 
 induced them to bathe from their ships ; and as the Kings swam 
 about, their foes rushed down towards them from the land and 
 shot at them. Knut was mortally wounded by an arrow, and his 
 body taken on board his ship. As soon as the news of his death 
 became known, the inhabitants of the country collected a great 
 host, which was joined by King Ethelbert. All who had previously 
 submitted to the Danes now turned to him, and the invaders, 
 finding nowhere a place to land, on account of the gathering of 
 the people, sailed away home to Denmark. 
 
 King Gorm was staying in Jutland when Knut's death occurred, 
 and thither Harold proceeded and told his mother the tidings.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 81 
 
 King Gorm had made a solemn vow to die if ever he should learn 
 of the death of his son Knut, and whoever brought him the news 
 should die also. Thyri therefore had the hall hung with gray 
 hangings, and when the King came in to meat, all present kept 
 silence. Whereupon the King asked : " Why are you all silent 
 here ; are there any tidings ? " And the Queen answered him : 
 " Sire, you had two hawks, one white and the other gray ; the 
 white hawk flew afar off into the wilderness and perched upon a 
 tree. A great flock of crows here set upon him and plucked off 
 all his feathers, so that the bird is now good for nothing. The 
 gray hawk has come back, and will now catch birds for your table." 
 The King then said : " Denmark droops, as if Knut, my son, were 
 dead." " What you say, Sire, is doubtless true," said the Queen, 
 and then all present confirmed its truth. That very day King 
 Gorm fell ill, and died on the following day at the same hour, 
 after a reign of one hundred years. A great cairn was raised 
 over him. He was succeeded in his rule over the empire of 
 the Danes by his son Harold, who reigned for a long time 
 after him. 
 
 Line of Emperors to Otto tlie Young [983]. Earl Hakon's 
 tribute, due to King Harold. 
 
 65. The Emperor Lodwer, son of Lodwer, and grandson of 
 Charlemagne, reigned together with his brothers, as we have 
 already mentioned. His reign lasted thirty-six years. He was 
 succeeded by his son Karl, who reigned eleven years, with his 
 two brothers Karlman and Lodwer. In his time Iceland was 
 colonised, Gorm the Old was ruler over Denmark, and Harold 
 Fairhair over Norway. After Karl Lodwerson, Arnaldus, the son 
 of Karlman, reigned twelve years ; then Lodwer, son of Arnaldus, 
 twelve years. He was succeeded by Konrad Konradson, who 
 reigned seven years, the first emperor that did not number 
 Charlemagne in the line of his ancestors. Henry was the next 
 emperor. He reigned eighteen years, and was succeeded by 
 Otto the Great, who reigned thirty-eight years. Then his son 
 Otto the Red reigned nine years, and after him his son Otto 
 the Young eighteen years. In his days King Harold Gormson 
 
 F
 
 82 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 ruled over Denmark and Norway, and Earl Hakon of Ladi held 
 Norway under Harold, as we have already mentioned. Their 
 friendship at that time was firmly maintained. Earl Hakon one 
 summer sent sixty hawks to King Harold, but paid no tribute, 
 because the Danish King, when in Norway, made over to him all 
 the tribute in consideration of the trouble and expense required 
 to defend the country against foes. 
 
 The Emperor Otto the Young resolves to make the Danes 
 Christian. 
 
 66. The Emperor Otto, surnamed the Young, made a solemn 
 vow to convert the Danes, if he could, to the true faith ; and if he 
 could not, to harry their country with all the force at his command 
 for three successive summers, unless in the meantime the people 
 became Christians. His vow being made, the Emperor sent a 
 message to Harold Gormson, King of the Danes, bidding him and 
 all the people over whom he ruled to accept the true faith and be 
 baptized ; adding, that on his refusal the Emperor would lead an 
 army against him. When this message reached the King of the 
 Danes he made ready his ships of war, caused the defences of the 
 country to be put in order, and the bulwark known as the Danish 
 wall or Danework to be strengthened. Then he sent messengers 
 northwards to Norway, bidding Earl Hakon to come to him early 
 in the spring with all the force that he could muster. Earl 
 Hakon therefore raised a levy over all his kingdom during the 
 spring, and sailed with his force to Denmark to meet the Danish 
 King Harold, who welcomed him with grateful thanks. Many 
 other chiefs, who had brought aid to the King, were there present, 
 and the King made known his intention to proceed with the host 
 against the Emperor Otto. 
 
 Repulse of the Emperor. 
 
 67. During the spring the Emperor Otto gathered a host together 
 in Saxland, and with a numerous and fine array proceeded in the 
 summer to Denmark. Here he encountered King Harold's fleet,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 83 
 
 and the two joined battle at once, and fought all through the day 
 until night. A great number fell on both sides, but the Emperor's 
 loss was the greater. When darkness came on they agreed to 
 a truce of three nights, that both sides might form their plans and 
 make preparations. The three nights being past, the two armies 
 went on land and prepared for battle. When their lines encountered, 
 the onslaught was terrible, and the issue was very unfavourable to 
 the Emperor, for the heaviest of the slaughter was among his men. 
 As the day wore on a panic seized them, and they fled away to 
 their ships. The Emperor, it is said, was on horseback all day, 
 and fought with great bravery ; but when the main body of his 
 force took to flight, he also rode off to the ships. He carried a 
 long lance mounted with gold, which was all covered with blood 
 right up to his hand. This lance he fixed upright in the sea before 
 him, and shouting in a loud voice, said : " Before Almighty God I 
 declare that when I come a second time to Denmark I will make 
 this land Christian, or lose my life in the attempt, and die here in 
 the realm of the Danes." The Emperor with his men then went 
 on board their ships, and sailing home to Saxland, remained there 
 for the winter. Earl Hakon stayed with the Danish King. Many 
 plans they formed together, and caused the Danework to be 
 strengthened anew. 
 
 Tlie Emperor prepares for a second attack, and sends an 
 expedition to Norway. 
 
 68. The following spring the Emperor Otto collected together 
 an overwhelming host from Saxland, Frankland, Frisland, and 
 Wendland. He was joined by a large army under King Burislaf, 
 and he had also a great force from Holdsetaland ; all which host 
 the Emperor led by sea to Denmark. Hearing that Earl Hakon 
 was in Denmark with the object of aiding King Harold in battle 
 against him, he sent an expedition to Norway, of thirty ships laden 
 with men and weapons, under the command of two of his earls, 
 Urguthriot and Brimiskiar, to Christianise the country in the 
 absence of Hakon.
 
 84 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Battle between the Emperor and Earl Hdkon at the Dane- 
 ivork. Repulse of the Emperor. 
 
 69. Earl Hakon remained with King Harold in Denmark the 
 whole winter ; and when they learnt of the Emperor's arrival with 
 a large force, King Harold sent Earl Hakon and the Northern 
 host under his command south to the Danework, there to defend the 
 country, while he himself collected a force in Jutland. The Wellekla 
 relates that Earl Hakon sailed with his host to Denmark, there to 
 join the Danish King, and that the King sent him to defend the 
 Danework ; for it says : 
 
 "Under the wise leader, ships came from the north ; 
 They hastened south towards Denmark. 
 
 The lord of Dofra, ruler of the Hords, hooded with helm of terror, 
 Pressed forward to pin the Danish chiefs. 
 
 " The generous King wished by fight to prove the Prince 
 Arrived from the north, land of dark forest. 
 
 For he bade the stern warder of the mail-shirt to defend the wall, 
 Against the Niords of the sword, stirrer of Hagbardi's hurdle [shield]." 
 
 The Emperor Otto with his host arrived at the Danework from 
 the south. This fortification lies between two friths which stretch 
 into the land from opposite shores of Denmark. Between the 
 heads of the friths the Danes had built a wall, like a town-wall, 
 high and strong, formed of stone, turf, and wood, and having a 
 deep ditch on the outside. At every hundred fathoms of its 
 length there was a gate with a castle built over it, as a defence to 
 the wall, because in front of each gate there was a bridge over the 
 ditch. The Emperor Otto attacked with his host the Danework 
 from the south side, and Earl Hakon defended the wall with his 
 men. A fierce fight occurred, of which Einar Rattlescale makes 
 mention in the Wellekla : 
 
 " 'Twas no easy task to oppose their host. 
 Though the Rogni of the fence of rushing spears strove hard ; 
 When he, Widur of battle, sailed from the south with summons to war, 
 Riding on sea-horses, with array of Frisians, Franks, and Wends." 
 
 Earl Hakon set garrisons over all the gates ; but the greater 
 part of his force he moved from place to place along the wall
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 85 
 
 for defence wherever the attack was fiercest. There was great 
 slaughter among the Emperor's men ; and when they were unable 
 to gain possession of the wall, the Emperor turned straightway 
 with his troops and went on board his ships. Thus says Einar : 
 
 " A sound of battle arose when the heroes of the sword-game clashed shields 
 
 together ; 
 
 The appetizer of eagles was a match for his enemies. 
 Bold assaulter of sea-horses, the Prince put the Saxons to flight, 
 When, with his men, he so held the wall against foreign foes." 
 
 The battle being over, the Earl returned to his ships, intending 
 to sail northwards to Norway ; but as no favourable wind blew, he 
 lay at anchor a long while by the entrance of Limfirth. 
 
 King Olaf Tryggivason devises the capture of the Danework 
 [988]. The Danes and Earl Hakon are baptized. 
 
 70. King Olaf Tryggwason remained one winter in Wendland, 
 as we have already mentioned. Early in the spring he made ready 
 his ships and sailed forth, directing his course towards Skaney, on 
 which he made a descent. The people of the country gathered 
 themselves together and joined battle with him ; but Olaf was 
 victorious, and gained much booty. Thence he sailed east to 
 Gotland, where he attacked a merchant ship owned by the Jamts, 
 who made a vigorous defence from the ship. In the end Olaf won 
 the ship, slaying many of the men, and seizing all their wealth. 
 On Gotland itself he fought a third battle, in which he was vic- 
 torious, and gained much booty. Thus says Hallfred the Trouble- 
 some Poet : 
 
 " Of old, the sovereign Prince, foeman of temples, 
 Crushed in fight the people of the Jamts and Wends. 
 War was his wont from early life. 
 
 The dauntless lord of barons placed the lives of Gots in danger ; 
 The generous scatterer of gold, I heard, fought a battle in Skaney." 
 
 King Olaf then directed his ships along the coast of Denmark, 
 as far south as the Sle, for he had learnt that the Emperor Otto 
 was there, and with him Burislaf the Wendish King, Olaf's father- 
 in-law, and, moreover, that they had need of assistance. When
 
 86 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Olaf came before the Emperor, he offered to help him with all his 
 company. The Emperor looked on him, and asked who he was. 
 Olaf answered : " My name is an easy one, Sire ; I am called Oli." 
 " You are a tall fellow," said the Emperor, " and you look fortu- 
 nate ; your men, too, have all a bold appearance ; I will certainly 
 accept your help." The Emperor called together an Assembly of 
 his counsellors and of his chiefs, at which he spoke as follows : 
 " Consider, wise chiefs, and give your advice as to the course I 
 must follow, for a great difficulty lies before us. All this numerous 
 host gathered here together is in great want of provisions. The 
 Danes have removed their live-stock and all their other possessions 
 away into the country, where they will be kept, as they suppose, 
 safe from our hands ; so that on this side of the Danework there is 
 nothing which they possess that can be used for human food. We 
 have now fought several battles here, and have found the land 
 hard to conquer. Advise now what must be our procedure, so as 
 to preserve our honour." When the Emperor ceased speaking, 
 most of the Assembly kept silence ; but those who replied said 
 that there were two courses before them either to abandon their 
 undertaking and go home to their own kingdom, or to kill their 
 own animals to find sustenance for the army. The Emperor 
 then answered : " There are great obstacles to our following that 
 advice. It is a great profanation of Christianity, that baptized 
 persons should eat horse-flesh, when they can prolong life other- 
 wise. And if we now give up the contest without making further 
 attempts, and go back to our kingdom, I can see that we shall 
 not at any future time bring an army together, more numerous 
 or better equipped, to conquer the realm of the Danes. More- 
 over, I should be guilty of wickedness, and the greatest dishonour 
 would attach to me, if I were to break my word, for I have 
 pledged myself before God, either to make Denmark Christian at 
 this time, or else die. Therefore I will disregard both the courses 
 advised. Let us hear what Oli has to say about the matter, the 
 chief that has lately joined us." Oli thus made answer : " Sire, 
 to be sparing in counsel, though not the fittest course, agrees 
 with my condition. Yet I esteem my plans so highly that I will 
 not on any account bring them forward unless you, Sire, and all 
 your chiefs likewise, promise me to observe and follow what I 
 say." The Emperor consented, and all present promised to follow
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 87 
 
 whatever counsel Oli gave. Oli then said: "I advise, first of 
 all, that we seek for help where help is abundantly found. Let 
 all the army fast for three days, to the end that the same God 
 who created all things may give us victory over the Danes, and 
 grant you to accomplish His errand upon which you have come. 
 Secondly, I desire that, when the fast is over, all the army 
 proceed to the forest lying nearest the Danework, and there 
 eveiy man shall cut for himself a bundle of faggots and carry 
 them to the foot of the Danework, where we will afterwards 
 decide what course is most expedient." Great cheering followed 
 Oli's speech, and the host all praised his plan. Early in the 
 morning they proceeded to the forest ; and late in the evening 
 they carried the faggots to the Danework. The following day 
 they collected all the water-buckets they could find, which they 
 filled with shavings, and soaked in tar; and then they made 
 engines and catapults wherewith to throw them. By Oli's appoint- 
 ment some of the host had the special duty, whatever else was 
 done, of throwing stones and missiles at the part of the wall that 
 lay nearest them. The fortification could not be approached by 
 day, because Earl Hakon before his departure had left a large 
 number of men in all the castles to defend it if any force should 
 happen to come against it. Late in the evening the Emperor's 
 men set fire to the water-buckets, according to Oli's counsel, and 
 hurled them by means of the catapults towards the fortification. 
 The tarred shavings were soon ablaze, and the flame, spreading 
 from the buckets, quickly fastened on the faggots laid at the 
 foot of the fortification. The weather during the day had been 
 calm and clear ; but towards evening a brisk and dry south wind 
 sprung up, which increased to a gale as night advanced. As the 
 faggots blazed up, and the gale blew towards the fortification, the 
 flames quickly caught the towers, which were made of wood, as 
 was in great part the wall also. The progress of the fire then 
 became so rapid, one part catching the flames from another, that 
 on the following morning not a remnant of the Danework could 
 be seen except the stones. After this success the Emperor 
 moved away with all his force, and embarking on board his ships, 
 passed over the frith to Jutland, where the host did not long 
 remain without provisions, for they found live-stock of the Danes 
 in abundance, which they seized.
 
 88 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 When the Danish King Harold learnt that the Danework was 
 burnt, and that the Emperor Otto had arrived in Jutland with a 
 very great host, he led his forces against him. A fierce battle 
 took place when the armies encountered each other. It lasted a 
 long time ; but in the end the Emperor was victorious, and King 
 Harold fled away to Limfirth, where he found ships, and sailed over 
 to Marsey. Communications were then opened with the Emperor, 
 a truce was concluded, and a meeting between the Emperor Otto 
 and Harold King of the Danes took place in Marsey. The Em- 
 peror was accompanied by a bishop named Poppo, who preached 
 the true faith before King Harold, and related many wonderful 
 works of Almighty God. After the Bishop had declared God's 
 message fully and eloquently, King Harold thus answered : 
 " I am unwilling to abandon the faith which all my life I have 
 had and held, and my kinsmen and forefathers held before me. 
 Although, therefore, your words are fair and gentle, they are 
 insufficient of themselves. I will not give up my faith unless 
 you show, by manifest signs which cannot be disavowed, that your 
 faith is better and truer than ours." Then Bishop Poppo caused 
 a red-hot iron bar to be placed in his right hand, and carried it 
 for nine feet in the sight of all the people ; afterwards showing 
 to King Harold his hand unscorched. To the King this seemed 
 a wonderful deed, and at the sight of it he accepted the true 
 faith, and was baptized with all his host. Before this interview 
 with the Emperor, while King Harold was in Marsey, he had 
 sent a message to Earl Hakon bidding him come to the King's 
 support. The Earl reached the island after the King had ac- 
 cepted baptism, and on receiving the King's command went to 
 visit him. When they met, the King forced the Earl to submit 
 to baptism. Earl Hakon was therefore baptized and all the men 
 then with him ; and the King placed under his charge priests and 
 teachers, saying that the Earl ought to have all the people in 
 Norway baptized. They now separated, and the Earl sailed out 
 to Hals in Limfirth, and there waited for a favourable wind. 
 The Emperor Otto, it is said, became godfather to Swein, King 
 Harold's son, and gave him his own name ; so that at his baptism 
 he was called Otto Swein. And seeing that the plans of Oli had 
 turned out a great success, the Emperor inquired of him in what 
 country he was born, and from what family he was sprung. Oli
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 89 
 
 answered him : "I will not, Sire, keep you longer in ignorance. 
 My name is Olaf ; I am a Northman by race, and King Tryggwi 
 Olafson was my father." "I have heard your father spoken of," 
 said the Emperor; " but I have heard of you more. I should like 
 you now to go with me to Saxland, where I will make of you a 
 great chief in my kingdom." And Olaf answered: "I thank 
 you for your offer ; I have somewhat of a kingdom in Wendland, 
 and I must needs take care of it ; but I would gladly be your 
 friend." And the Emperor replied that thus it should be. After 
 these things Otto returned to his kingdom in Saxland; King 
 Harold and he separated in a friendly manner; and the King 
 held firmly by the Christian faith until the day of his death. 
 King Burislaf returned to Wendland, accompanied by his son- 
 in-law Olaf Tryggwason. Of this war waged in Denmark, 
 Hallfred makes mention in his Praise of Olaf : 
 
 " The ships' speed-quickener, south of Heidaby in Denmark, 
 Hewed the mail-shirts off his foes, 
 As one who strips birch-trees of their bark." 
 
 Earl Hakon casts off his Christian belief. 
 
 71. We left Earl Hakon waiting for a fair wind at Hals in 
 Limfirth. When a breeze arose, strong enough, as he thought, 
 to carry him out to sea, he sent ashore the men in Holy Orders, 
 and sailed forth into the open sea. The wind turned to the 
 south-west, and afterwards to the west. The Earl therefore sailed 
 through Eyrasound, plundering the country on both sides of it. 
 Thence he went eastwards along the coast of Skaney, plundering 
 at every point where he touched land. Coming in his easterly 
 course opposite the Gaut Skerries, he drove his ships to shore, 
 and having landed, offered a great sacrifice. As the sacrifice was 
 proceeding, two ravens appeared flying, and screaming loudly ; 
 wherefore the Earl believed that Odin had accepted his sacrifice 
 and appointed him an early time for battle. Having then set 
 fire to his ships and burnt them up, he advanced into the country 
 with his men, laying it completely waste. Earl Ottar was the 
 ruler of Gautland at that time, and he came with a large force 
 against the Earl. In a great battle which they fought, Earl
 
 90 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Hakon was victorious, and Earl Ottar was slain with the greater 
 part of his force. Earl Hakon then passed through both the 
 Gautlands, laying the country waste along his march, until he 
 arrived in Norway. Thus says Einar Rattlescale : 
 
 " The slaughtering Niord of flying hosts enquired of the gods on the plain ; 
 An early time to fight against foes was given to the wearer of armour, 
 
 Hedin's weeds ; 
 
 The battle-summoner beheld great carrion vultures. 
 The Tyr of divining rods desired to destroy the lives of the Gauts. 
 
 " An Assembly of swords was held by the Earl, where no man 
 Under men's heavenly cloud-home had yet come to plunder. 
 Further from the sea had man not borne 
 Shields with rims of gold, the lair of the ling-worm. 
 All Gautland the Prince passed over, and vanquished." 
 
 Earl Hakon, arrived in Norway, encourages heathenism. 
 
 72. As Earl Hakon passed from the east over Gautland on his 
 hostile expedition, Urguthriot and Brimiskiar, the Earls whom the 
 Emperor had sent to Norway, heard of his marchings and all his 
 evil work. They were in the Wick country, the whole of which 
 district they had Christianised as far as Lidandisness ; and think- 
 ing it unsafe to await the Earl, if on his coming the people of the 
 land should rise up with him against them, they fled away with 
 all the ships that they had brought, and eight others. Earl Hakon, 
 coming into the Wick, soon became aware of what the Earls had 
 done ; how they had destroyed the temples, and made Christians 
 of all the people within their reach. He therefore caused all the 
 temples which they had thrown down to be rebuilt, and sent a 
 message over all the Wick that he would allow no man to hold the 
 faith which the Earls had preached ; having so done, he went 
 northwards overland to Throndham, where he abode quietly for 
 some time. He was now sole ruler over Norway, and never after- 
 wards paid tribute to the Danish King ; but he was henceforth 
 a worse man in every respect, and more of a heathen than before 
 he was baptized.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 91 
 
 Expedition of Olaf Tryggwason against the. Flemings. 
 
 73. It is said of Olaf Tryggwason that he never worshipped 
 carved images, and greatly loathed all belief in them ; but all that 
 was told him concerning the God of Heaven and His mighty deeds 
 pleased him greatly ; and he pondered most carefully in his heart 
 the miracles that he had seen in Denmark. The winter that 
 followed his meeting with the Emperor Otto, Olaf passed in his 
 Wendish realm ; and in the spring he made ready his ships and 
 went on a freebooting expedition, harrying first Frisland, then 
 Saxland, and as far as the country of the Flemings. So says 
 Hallfred : 
 
 " Tryggwi's royal son at last cut down misshapen Saxons for Leikn's wary 
 
 horse, the wolf ; 
 
 The friend-gladdened King gave the dark blood of many Frisians, for drink, 
 to the wolf, night-witch's black steed. 
 
 " The mighty queller of men's quarrels drew sword from sheath, 
 The summouer of hosts gave the flesh of Flemings, for a prey, to the 
 ravens." 
 
 Olaf Tryggwason receives from Thangbrand a shield marked 
 'with the sign of the Cross. 
 
 74. In those days the Bishop of Brima in Saxland was Albert, 
 who had a scholar named Thangbrand, the son of Wilbald, Count 
 of the city of Brima. Thangbrand was grown up when Hugbert, 
 Bishop of Canterbury, invited Bishop Albert to pay him a visit, 
 and presented him and all his company with goodly gifts. The 
 Bishop was accompanied to the feast by Thangbrand, and when 
 the gifts were all ready for presentation, Bishop Hugbert said to 
 Thangbrand: "As you are a man of knightly manners, though 
 you are a clerk, I give you a shield. Drawn upon it is the figure 
 of the Holy Cross with the image of our Lord, which will show 
 that you are a clerk." Thangbrand thankfully accepted the shield. 
 Bishop Albert then returned home from his visit, and when he 
 reached Saxland, King Olaf Tryggwason was already there. 
 Thangbrand was wearing the shield given him by Bishop Hugbert
 
 92 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 when King Olaf met him ; and the King, observing the shield, 
 examined with attention the figure drawn on it, with which he 
 was greatly pleased. Speaking to Thangbrand, he said : "Who is 
 the person in agony on the Cross, whom you Christians magnify ? " 
 " Tis our Lord Jesus Christ whom we magnify," answered Thang- 
 brand. "What evil did He," asked the King, "that He thus 
 suffered on the Cross ? " Thereupon Thangbrand expounded to 
 him minutely the passion of the Lord, and the wonders of the 
 Cross. King Olaf then offered to purchase the shield, but Thang- 
 brand gave it to him. And the King said : "This gift pleases me 
 greatly. And if you should ever feel that you require help and 
 protection from any one, come to me and I will reward you for the 
 shield. I prefer, though, that you should accept from me some 
 little money." Thangbrand consenting, the King caused him to 
 be paid the worth of the shield, and they parted in a friendly 
 manner. Then King Olaf sailed home to Wendland in the autumn, 
 and there remained for the third winter. 
 
 King Olaf leaves Wendland on the death of Geira, and is 
 saved from danger ~by the, sign of the Cross. 
 
 75. When King Olaf Tryggwason had been three years in 
 Wendland, an event happened which brought him and many 
 others in the country great grief and sorrow ; for Queen Geira, his 
 wife, fell ill of the sickness that led to her death. Her loss was 
 felt so acutely by King Olaf that he no longer found any pleasure 
 in Wendland. He hastened, therefore, to his ships, and sailed 
 straight to Denmark, intending to go thence eastwards to Garda ; 
 for in his great sorrow he would naturally seek first the spot 
 where he had dwelt the longest and lived the happiest. But 
 while his fleet lay at anchor off Denmark, waiting for a favourable 
 wind, King Olaf went on land with some of his men one day, and 
 made a foray after the manner of the Wickings. Which when 
 the inhabitants of the place perceived, they gathered themselves 
 together, and with a large force pursued the plunderers. The 
 King and his men did not notice the pursuit till a great rush was 
 made towards them from all sides, and when they sought to escape 
 the danger they found no ready way, for the forest near them was
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 93 
 
 thick and dwarf, and was no safe hiding-place. Then King Olaf, 
 having great confidence in the mercy of God, spoke thus to his 
 men: "I know," said he, "that there is a mighty God who rules 
 over Heaven and has created all things. To Him belongs, as I 
 have also heard, a victorious token of great power ; the sign of 
 the Cross on which He suffered. Let us all now humbly pray 
 to that God of Heaven to shelter us with the sign of His Cross. 
 Let us lie down on the ground, and taking two twigs, place them 
 upon us in the figure of a cross." As he bade them, so they all 
 did. Their foes came towards them with a great din and clashing 
 of arms, expecting to capture them readily, having just before seen 
 them but a short distance off. But losing sight of them, the pur- 
 suers rushed in all directions through the wood, and failed to find 
 them, though they lay at their feet. Thus the Holy Cross saved 
 them by God's help, and the pursuers gave up the search. King 
 Olaf and his company now arose from the ground, and were making 
 their way to the ships, when the pursuers again saw them and fol- 
 lowed hard after them. The King and his men found no other 
 way of escape than the one that they had already tried ; they lay 
 down on the ground where they were, hoping for God's mercy. 
 And as they lay in the open field they were unseen by the Danes, 
 just as before when they lay in the thick forest. 
 
 King Olaf sails to Garcia, where he has a dream. After a 
 visit to Greenland he assists Bishop Paul in the conver- 
 sion of the realm of Garda to Christianity. 
 
 76. After this event Olaf directed his ships eastwards to Garda, 
 where he received a hearty welcome from King Waldamar and 
 Queen Allogia, and he remained in Holmgard, with his men, 
 during the winter. One night there appeared to him in a dream a 
 great and notable vision. He saw a great stone pillar that stretched 
 up into the air as high as he could see, and had holes or steps in 
 it on the outside. In his dream he climbed the pillar to such a 
 height that he came above the clouds. Here he perceived an 
 odour, fragrant beyond any that he had ever experienced ; and 
 looking round about, he beheld on all sides a delightful expanse 
 of most charming flowers. Men, too, he saw there, radiant, wear-
 
 94 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 ing white garments, and adorned in glorious sheen, full of joy 
 beyond what words may describe. Then he heard a voice high 
 above him which said : " Hear, Olaf, thou that hast in thee the 
 promise of a righteous man. Thy labours for good shall be multi- 
 plied and eminently increased to the glory of God and to thine 
 own honour both now and hereafter. Thou hast never worshipped 
 graven images, accursed gods, nor bestowed on them heathen 
 service, and therefore shall thy name become widely famous 
 throughout the world. But one great thing thou lackest, in order 
 to be a perfect servant of God ; for thou hast as yet no knowledge, 
 no full insight into Divine things, and hast not been cleansed in 
 Holy Baptism." Then was Olaf afraid, and spake with much 
 concern : " Who art Thou, Lord, that I may believe on Thee ? " 
 And the voice answered him : " Go thou to Greekland ; the name 
 of the Lord thy God shall there be made known to thee. And if 
 thou believest rightly on Him, and observest faithfully His ordi- 
 nances, then shalt thou guide many others from the dark paths of 
 the error of heathen belief to the lightsome ways of the true faith. 
 God has chosen thee that thou mayest bring home to Him much 
 people ; wherefore shalt thou inherit everlasting happiness, and 
 greater glory than thou hast now here beheld." 
 
 Olaf, having seen and heard these things, prepared to descend 
 the pillar ; and looking beneath him he beheld many fearful abodes 
 full of fiery torments, wherein he heard the wailing, the despair, 
 and the pitiful weeping of the souls in torment. Among them he 
 seemed to recognise many chiefs and friends of his who had put 
 their trust in heathen gods ; and here he saw the awful torments 
 prepared for King Waldamar and Queen Allogia. As he beheld 
 all this sight he was taken with great fear, and so strongly affected, 
 that when he awoke his eyes were filled with tears. 
 
 The very same morning, as soon as he was dressed, he had his 
 fleet made ready to depart. He directed his ships' course the 
 quickest way to Greekland, where he met with many famous 
 clerical teachers, who made known to him the name of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ ; and he is said to have become a catechumen, being 
 now first signed with the sign of the Cross. Olaf then entreated 
 a bishop, whose name was Paul, to visit the realm of Garda, and 
 there proclaim God's Christian faith to the heathen people. Bishop 
 Paul was a great friend of God, and promised to visit the realm of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 95 
 
 Garda if Olaf would go there before him, and plead his cause, so 
 that the chiefs would make no opposition to the planting of God's 
 Christian faith. King Olaf therefore returned to Garda, where he 
 first preached the true faith privately to the King and Queen. The 
 King resisted strongly at the beginning, while the Queen was 
 altogether less opposed ; but finally, on the urgent pressure of the 
 Queen, the King caused a full Assembly to be summoned. Many 
 great men and a crowd of others having arrived, the Assembly 
 was opened, and Olaf Tryggwason stood up and thus spake : 
 " My lord, King, before whom I have made some mention of 
 my subject beforehand, I trust that you in your wisdom will per- 
 ceive the advantage which faith in the one true God will bring to 
 you and to all others, high and low. He is the God that made 
 heaven and earth, and all things visible and invisible ; that gives 
 eternal life, a life without end, to all who truly believe on Him 
 and serve Him aright. "Pis better that you should believe on Him 
 than go astray in the thick darkness of a belief in false gods, 
 carved images, which are so far from being able to give help to 
 others, that they cannot move from the spot where they stand, 
 unless borne or dragged away by others. Long ago, when I knew 
 not God, I said to you that it seemed to me an altogether sense- 
 less thing to serve them. Therefore I shall never cease to preach 
 God's name to you, in all labour and devotion, until I have led 
 you, King, and all this people, out of the dark path of error, 
 in which you have walked far too long, into the bright way of the 
 hope of everlasting salvation." To this speech King Waldamar 
 thus made answer and said : " From the light which dawns on my 
 reason through your fair persuasions, I believe the life of Christians 
 to be better than ours ; but long practice of the old religion restrains 
 me, so that I am not able to fix my thoughts on what concerns the 
 new. Moreover, my mind tells me that it scarcely fits with my 
 simplicity to throw off the faith which my kinsmen and ancestors 
 from time immemorial held, one after the other, all their days. 
 Touching this difficult matter, therefore, I will first hear the 
 advice of the Queen Allogia, who is much wiser than I, and after- 
 wards that of all the chiefs and of my counsellors." Great ap- 
 plause followed the King's speech ; and when silence obtained, the 
 Queen began to speak : " This man Olaf came to you, King, while 
 he was yet a child in years, after suffering banishment and severe
 
 96 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 bondage ; you took him, a stranger and unknown, into your pro- 
 tection ; you brought him up and fostered him as lovingly as if he 
 had been your own son. And he was able to turn your care to 
 your advantage ; for he supported and strengthened your kingdom 
 with the utmost goodwill, so soon as years and maturity enabled 
 him to accomplish anything. Thenceforward he became endeared 
 to all good men. Lately he has been absent for a time, making 
 himself a gracious and wholesome counsellor to chiefs who had no 
 such claims upon his gratitude as you had. He shows, moreover, 
 great earnestness and anxiety to proclaim the important message 
 which he carries, a message which must appear to all wise men a 
 salutary one. Wherefore, King, my mind leads me to discern 
 clearly that he is the man whose presence your mother foresaw 
 in days gone by. Many wise men, too, and soothsayers of this 
 kingdom, foretold that a stranger would be brought up here, who 
 should not only adorn the kingdom with the bright illumination 
 of his knowledge and wisdom, but should be nobly renowned for 
 his goodness far and wide elsewhere. I saw this long ago in his 
 bearing, and both at that time and ever since have been better 
 pleased with him than with other young men. And this state- 
 ment of mine is more true than that which wicked men uttered 
 when they suspected that unfaithfulness towards you underlay my 
 intimacy with him." When the Queen had finished her speech, 
 all present praised her eloquence and wisdom ; and the Assembly 
 was closed after they all, by the mercy of God and the Queen's 
 entreaty, had promised to accept the true faith. At that time 
 Bishop Paul arrived from Greekland under the protection of King 
 Olaf, and baptized King Waldamar, Queen Allogia, and all their 
 people, strengthening them in the Holy Faith. 
 
 In such wise did the faithful servant of the King of Heaven, 
 while yet unbaptized, offer the first-fruits of his toil to his Lord, 
 after the example of Saint Basil, who openly fpreached the Holy 
 Faith before he was baptized. Nor is it wonderful that Almighty 
 God should breathe His Spirit into the bosom of this man, signed 
 with the sign of the Cross after confession of faith, and chosen by 
 Him to proclaim His message before heathen nations. For in His 
 Providence He chose Ambrose, while yet unbaptized, to fill the 
 office of archbishop over His Christian people. And He sent His 
 angel in visible form to show Cornelius the Centurion the way of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 97 
 
 salvation by Holy Faith, to the end that he might reap the reward 
 of the good works that he had previously performed. The same 
 Jesus Christ our Lord openly showed Himself to a heathen chief, 
 the Knight Placidus, and called him to His mercy, while he yet 
 knew nought of Divine things, though he had done many good 
 works. 
 
 These accounts which have now been given of the preaching of 
 Christianity in the realm of Garda by Olaf Tryggwason are not 
 incredible ; for a famous and learned book, of which the title is 
 Imago Mundi, states clearly that the Eussian, Polish, and Hun- 
 garian peoples became Christian in the days of the Emperor Otto, 
 third of the name. In some books it is related that the Emperor 
 Otto passed with his army into the east country, forcing the 
 nations over a wide area to accept Christianity ; and that he was 
 accompanied by Olaf Tryggwason. 
 
 King Olaf leads a plundering force to the British Islands. 
 
 77. After these things, King Olaf, having got his men and ships 
 ready, sailed away from the realm of Garda in the east, to Den- 
 mark first, and thence westwards over- sea. So says Hallarstein : 
 
 " A great host of smacks, bravely set out with shields, 
 Soon sailed from Garda under the generous King ; 
 The faithful Olaf, Tryggwi's heir, led his ships to the plunder 
 
 of western lands, 
 And clove the sons of men with his sword." 
 
 King Olaf directed his course first to England, which he plun- 
 dered in many places. So says Hallarstein : 
 
 " The blood-stained brand of the people's prince whistled in England ; 
 Heard I, that the sword-reddener caused loss of life to the English people." 
 
 Then he sailed northwards along the coast, up to Northimbra- 
 land, where he fought a battle ; and thence to Scotland, which he 
 laid waste in many places. Thus Hallarstein relates : 
 
 " Courageous, he reddened Scotland with his polished sword ; 
 The wolves were surfeited, 
 The hard sword-point pierced the doomed Scots." 
 
 G
 
 98 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 From Scotland King Olaf sailed to the Sudreys, where he had 
 several battles ; thence he went south to Man and fought a battle. 
 He plundered Ireland in various parts, and burnt the buildings. 
 Thus says Hallarstein : 
 
 " Boldly, greedily, the fearless Frey of the shield-storm 
 Burnt up, of old, the dwellings of the Irish, far and wide." 
 
 To Bretland next he sailed, and plundered the country in many 
 spots. Thence he went west to Walland, which he also plundered. 
 Describing the whole of this freebooting expedition, Hallfred the 
 Troublesome Poet thus sings : 
 
 " The young King, unyielding, the English harassed, 
 Such death the weapon-showers' augmenter devised for the Northumbrians. 
 Rejoicing in battle, the exciter of greedy wolves wasted far and wide the 
 
 Scots, 
 The gold-scatterer played with sword, a sword-game in Man. 
 
 " The Aegir of the bow brought death to the Irish and the island-folk, 
 Eager for glory was the Tyr of priceless swords. 
 
 The Prince smote the dwellers of Bretland ; he slew the folk of Walland ; 
 The birds of the spear-storm satisfied their greedy hunger." 
 
 King Olaf is driven to the Stilly Islands, ivhere a hermit 
 prophesies to him of the future. 
 
 78. King Olaf Tryggwason sailed eastwards from Walland, in- 
 tending to reach England ; but the wind drove him from his 
 course, and bore him to the islands called the Scilly Islands, which 
 lie west of England, in the ocean ; here he put into harbour and 
 remained for a time. Four years had now elapsed since he left 
 Wendland. While King Olaf was stopping at the Scilly Islands, 
 he heard of a certain prophet there, who predicted future events, 
 and his prophecies were by many believed to come to pass. The 
 King felt a great curiosity to put the prophet's skill to the test. 
 Selecting, therefore, one of the tallest and handsomest of his men, 
 he dressed him as grandly as possible, and bade him go to the 
 anchorite and pretend that he was a king. For Olaf, because of 
 his height and fine appearance, in which he excelled other men,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 99 
 
 had become famous in all countries. Moreover, from the time 
 when he first left the realm of Garda, he had not kept to his 
 proper name, but had called himself Oli, and stated that he 
 belonged to Garda. The messenger came then to the prophet, 
 giving out that he was a king. The prophet answered : " You are 
 no king, and I advise you to be faithful to your King," and said 
 no more to him. The messenger returned to the King, and told 
 him what had passed in the interview ; so that King Olaf felt no 
 doubt that the man was really a prophet, and he desired more than 
 ever to see him. Olaf went, therefore, and had a conversation 
 with the prophet, inquiring if he should succeed in attaining a 
 kingdom, or other piece of good fortune. The anchorite answered 
 by the holy spirit of prophecy : " You shall become a renowned 
 king, and perform many famous deeds ; you shall lead many to 
 the true faith and holy baptism, thereby bringing both yourself 
 and many others to salvation. And to the end that you doubt not 
 of my answer, this shall be a sign to you : when you come to your 
 ships you will meet with a hostile fleet and a band of foes. A 
 battle will be fought, in which you will lose some of your men, 
 and you yourself receive a wound, so severe that you will be like 
 to die, and be carried on a shield to your ship. From that wound, 
 however, you will make a recovery in seven nights, and forthwith 
 receive baptism." After this answer Olaf returned to his ships, 
 where he met with foes, who strove to destroy both him and his 
 men. The battle resulted exactly as the anchorite had predicted : 
 the King was borne wounded to his ship, and after seven nights 
 became whole. He was now fully convinced of the truth of what 
 had been declared to him, and that the prophet was a true prophet, 
 from what source soever he had received the gift of prophecy. 
 King Olaf went, therefore, a second time to meet and converse 
 with him, inquiring diligently how the man had obtained his 
 knowledge of future events. And the anchorite answered, that 
 the God of Christians caused him to know all that he wished to 
 know. He related to Olaf many of God's great works, and so 
 wrought on him by his persuasions that Olaf promised to receive 
 baptism. Thereupon Olaf returned to his ships.
 
 ioo THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Olaf Tryggwason baptized in the Stilly Islands [993]. 
 
 79. There was in the Islands a famous abbot, the head of a 
 great cloister, to which King Olaf next sailed with his ships and 
 all his force. The man of God, the head of the cloister, knew by 
 the spirit of prophecy of the King's approach. So he called 
 together all the brethren over whom he ruled, and commanded 
 them to put on their most gorgeous robes; "for," said he, "we 
 shall form a procession to the shore, and receive in as honourable 
 a manner as we can the naval force that is now on its way here." 
 When the Abbot was ready, and the brethren all robed, he pro- 
 ceeded to the shore with them, accompanied by many clerks and 
 ministers of Holy Church over whom he was set, and it was early 
 in the day. King Olaf had come on shore with all his men ; and 
 when they saw a great brightness a long way off, they scarcely 
 knew at first what it could be. It came from the reflected rays of 
 the morning sun as it shone on the goodly garments wherewith 
 the Abbot and his clerks were clothed. When the Abbot and the 
 King met, the Abbot led him to the cloister, and after the chant- 
 ing of service they welcomed each other with great friendliness. 
 Olaf fell down on his knees before the Abbot in all humility, and 
 the Abbot raised him up and kissed him, saying these words : 
 "Who you are, and what you will become, was shown me and 
 foretold a short time ago. For the Lord Jesus Christ sent you 
 here to the Islands because it is meet that we preach wholesome 
 doctrine to you, and perform on you and your men the holy office 
 of baptism, whereby you and all the others who thus accept the 
 Holy Faith may obtain everlasting help and salvation." In these 
 and suchlike fair words did the Abbot eloquently declare to them 
 his excellent message at full length, and afterwards, by the grace 
 of God, he baptized King Olaf and all his company. Olaf remained 
 there a long time with his men, being instructed in holy doctrine 
 and good conduct by that man of God and the brethren of the 
 cloister. And the Abbot told Olaf that he would become King 
 over Norway, being chosen by God to direct many souls the right 
 way to their Maker. King Olaf Tryggwason was twenty-five years 
 of age when he was baptized, and his baptism took place nine hun- 
 dred and ninety-three years after the Incarnation of our Lord
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 101 
 
 Jesus Christ, in the tenth year of the reign of the Emperor Otto 
 the Young, and the twenty-first year of Ethelred, King of the 
 English. 
 
 King Olaf marries Queen Gyda, in England. 
 
 80. In the autumn Olaf Tryggwason sailed to England from 
 the Scilly Islands, taking with him thence priests and other 
 ordained men. He lay at anchor in a certain haven on the 
 English coast; and his visit was a peaceful one, for the land 
 was a Christian land, and he, too, was Christian. Just at that 
 time the inhabitants of the district were summoned to attend an 
 Assembly, and when the Assembly was constituted, there arrived 
 a queen named Gyda, sister to Olaf Kuaran, King of Dublin, 
 in Ireland. She had been the wife of an English earl of high 
 family, who had died, and she was then ruling in his stead. 
 Under her rule there was a man named Alf wini, a great cham- 
 pion and duellist, who had offered to marry Queen Gyda. To 
 his proposals she had answered, that she was willing to choose 
 a husband for herself among those under her rule ; and the 
 Assembly had been called together, in order that she might make 
 her choice. Alfwini was present, decked out in his best clothes, 
 and, besides him, all the chiefs and mighty men were there, finely 
 dressed. Olaf also attended the Assembly, dressed in his rain- 
 clothes, and wearing an overcoat of fur with the hood pulled down 
 over his face ; he stood with his company apart from the rest. 
 Gyda then went and looked at each one that seemed to possess 
 a manly mien ; and coming to the spot where Olaf stood, she 
 regarded him on all sides, raised his hood, and, looking into his 
 face, asked, " Who is this man ? " " My name is Oli," he answered, 
 " and I am a stranger." " If you will marry me," she said, " I 
 will choose you for my husband." And he answered : " I will not 
 say nay to that. What is your name, your family, and origin ? " 
 She answered : "I am a king's daughter from Ireland. I was 
 given in marriage to the Earl that ruled over this land, and 
 I have held the government of it since he died. Many have 
 proposed marriage to me ; but I would give myself to none of 
 them ; and my name is Gyda." She was young, and very fair to
 
 102 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 look upon. They conversed together, and having agreed between 
 themselves, Olaf betrothed Gyda; but Alfwini was ill-pleased 
 therewith. There was a custom in England at that time, that 
 if two men contended for possession of any object, a wager of 
 battle should be arranged, in which the conqueror should win 
 his suit and gain the object of contention. Alfwini therefore 
 challenged Olaf to fight a wager of battle in this case, and they 
 made an appointment for the combat, in which there were to be 
 twelve on each side. As Olaf 's men whom he had chosen for the 
 fight were preparing themselves for the encounter, he gave them 
 large axes, and bade them act as he did on meeting the bear- 
 sarks ; he himself also had a huge axe. When they met on the 
 place appointed for the combat, Alfwini attempted to strike Olaf 
 with his sword ; but Olaf with his axe knocked the sword out 
 of his hands, and forthwith with a second blow struck him and 
 stunned him. Olaf then took him and firmly bound him. All 
 Alfwini's men were dealt with in the same way, and were led 
 conquered and bound to Olaf's quarters. Olaf afterwards allowed 
 Alfwini to leave England, commanding him never to return ; and 
 took possession of all his lands and property. Then he made his 
 wedding-feast and took Gyda to wife, and they had a son, who 
 was named Tryggwi, and was a promising youth. 
 
 TJianglrand comes to Olaf, after a combat with one of the 
 Emperor's men. 
 
 81. The story returns to the point where we mentioned that 
 King Olaf and Thangbrand separated on friendly terms. With 
 the money which the King gave him, Thangbrand purchased a 
 fair maid of Irish race, and when he returned home with Bishop 
 Albert to the town of Brima, he took the maid with him. Shortly 
 afterwards a bailiff of the Emperor wished to take the maid ; but 
 Thangbrand resisted, and would not let himself be robbed of her. 
 The bailiff was a very great champion and duellist, and he chal- 
 lenged Thangbrand to single combat, to which Thangbrand con- 
 sented. So they fought, and Thangbrand gained the victory, 
 slaying the bailiff. He was forced, therefore, to flee from Saxland, 
 and came to England to visit King Olaf. The King welcomed
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 103 
 
 him heartily, and had him consecrated to be chaplain of his 
 body-guard. 
 
 King Olaf is presented with the dog Wigi. 
 
 82. After King Olaf married the English lady Queen Gyda, he 
 abode in England, and occasionally in Ireland. He happened once 
 to be present in Ireland with a large naval force engaged in war. 
 A foray to get stores being necessary, the men went on land and 
 drove towards the shore a multitude of sheep and cattle ; and 
 there followed them a yeoman, who begged Olaf to give him back 
 his cows from among the flock that they were driving off. King 
 Olaf answered : " Take your cows, if you know them, and are able 
 to separate them from the rest without delaying our journey ; 
 but, I think, neither you nor any other man can do that feat 
 among so many hundred cattle as are in the drove." The yeoman 
 had a big cattle-dog with him. So he sent the dog among the 
 herd as they were driven off together, and the dog ran up and 
 down among them all, and soon picked out and put aside as many 
 of the man's cattle as, in the yeoman's opinion, were there. As 
 these were all marked with one and the same mark, it was evident 
 that the dog must have had a perfect knowledge of them. Then 
 the King said : " Wonderfully clever is your dog, yeoman ; will 
 you give him to me ? " And the man answered : " I will gladly 
 do so." Then the King straightway, in return, gave the yeoman 
 a large gold bracelet, and promised him his friendship therewith. 
 This dog, the best and most sensible of all dogs, was named Wigi, 
 and Olaf had him for a long time afterwards. 
 
 Harold Gormson, King of the Danes, leads a plundering 
 expedition to Norway. 
 
 83. Harold Gormson, King of the Danes, having learnt that 
 Earl Hakon had cast off the Christian faith, and plundered his 
 country in many places, as we have already mentioned, raised a levy 
 of men and ships over Denmark, and sailed away to Norway. When 
 he arrived with his host at the realm which Earl Hakon governed, he
 
 io 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 set about plundering, and every man that he met with he slew. He 
 burnt all the houses, and wasted the whole country wherever he went 
 to such an extent that only five homesteads were left standing and 
 unburnt at Loeradale in Sogn. All the inhabitants who could escape 
 fled away into the woods and forests, taking with them whatever 
 property they could save. King Harold came with his host to the 
 Solundi Islands, where he anchored his whole force, which is said 
 to have consisted of not less than twelve hundred ships. He 
 intended to sail with all this fleet to Iceland, to revenge himself 
 on the Icelanders in a body, who had lampooned him. They had 
 passed a law that a libellous ditty should be composed, as by every 
 man in the land, on the Danish King Harold. And this was the 
 cause. A ship owned by Icelanders was shipwrecked in Denmark, 
 and the Danes seized upon the whole cargo, calling it flotsam. The 
 seizure was made by order of the King's steward Birgi ; and the 
 lampoon libelled both King Harold and Birgi, because the King 
 would give no redress when complaint was made to him. King 
 Harold's counsellors and chiefs dissuaded him from the voyage, 
 saying, what was indeed true, that the extent of open sea between 
 him and Iceland afforded no hope that a fleet of such magnitude 
 would be able to keep together ; that the Danes were ignorant of 
 the harbours; and that the people of the country were valiant 
 and difficult to deal with. The Danish King therefore gave up 
 the expedition, turned his ships' course southward by the coast, 
 and sailed thence to Denmark, leaving Norway to the rule of Earl 
 Hakon. All the districts which Harold had laid waste with fire 
 and sword the Earl caused to be again occupied, and no tribute paid 
 he henceforth to the Danish King. 
 
 Death of King Harold Gormson. Rise of the Wickings of 
 Jom under Palnatoki. He is succeeded ~by Sigwaldi, 
 who proposes to wed Astrid, King JSurislaf's daughter. 
 
 84. King Harold's son Swein, afterwards called Forkbeard, was 
 brought up in youth by a powerful chief named Palnatoki, who 
 ruled over Funen ; and when he grew up to man's estate he re- 
 quested of his father a share in the kingdom. But King Harold, 
 as on a former occasion, was not willing to divide the empire of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 105 
 
 the Danes, and no kingdom did Swein get from him. He there- 
 fore furnished himself with warships, saying that he would go 
 forth as a Wicking ; and when he had collected his force together, 
 he directed his ships to Zealand, and sailed into Isafirth, where 
 his foster-father Palnatoki joined him with a large force. Swein's 
 father King Harold, with ships and men, was then lying at anchor 
 in the frith, preparing for a general muster of his naval forces. 
 Swein made an attack on his father, and a fierce battle ensued ; 
 but, reinforcements coming to the aid of King Harold, Swein was 
 overborne by superior numbers, and fled. King Harold received, 
 however, mortal wounds, which, so it is said, were inflicted by 
 Palnatoki. 
 
 Palnatoki was the son of Palni Tokason, and of Ingibiorg, the 
 daughter of Ottar, Earl of Gautland. Funen had for a long period 
 been under his rule and that of his kinsmen and forefathers. He 
 became chief of the Wickings of Jom ; and being charged with the 
 defence of Wendland by King Burislaf, he appointed an earl 
 named Aki to be ruler over Funen. Aki was of the same age as 
 Swein, King Harold's son, and was Swein's foster-brother, both of 
 them being brought up at the same time by Palnatoki, in Funen. 
 Aki's mother was Alof, daughter of Stephen, an earl of Bretland. 
 In those days Earl Harold, known as Strut-Harold, held rule 
 over Skaney, in Denmark ; his sons were Sigwaldi, Heming, and 
 Thorkel the Tall. Sigwaldi was a tall man, with a long and pale 
 face, a hooked nose, and fine eyes. Thorkel was exceedingly tall, 
 strong, and handsome. Strut-Harold had also a daughter named 
 Tofa. At that time the ruler of Borgundarholm was Weseti, 
 whose wife was Hildigunn; their sons were Bui the Stout, and 
 Sigurd, surnamed Cope. Weseti's daughter was Thorgunn, the 
 wife of Aki, in Funen. They had a son named Wagn, who quickly 
 grew both tall and strong; his appearance was handsome, his 
 temper very difficult in youth, and most overbearing when he grew 
 up. Bui, his mother's brother, was not handsome, and in temper 
 he was unruly ; he was both tall and stout, and his strength was 
 so great that it was never known to fail him. Sigurd Cope, Bui's 
 brother, was a fine man, of few words, and very composed, but 
 of dauntless courage. He married Tofa, the daughter of Strut- 
 Harold, Earl of Skaney. These young men of whom mention has 
 been made, the sons of Strut-Harold, the sons of Weseti of Bor-
 
 io6 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 gundarholm, and Wagn Akason, all joined the Wickings of Jom 
 at Jomsburg, in Wendland, before the death of Palnatoki, and 
 promised obedience to the laws which Palnatoki had established. 
 Soon after they joined the Wickings, Palnatoki fell ill and died. 
 Sigwaldi, son of Strut-Harold, was then chosen leader ; and no long 
 time elapsed before the laws were relaxed in many points. Women 
 were allowed to stay for long periods in the stronghold ; wounds 
 were given, and manslaughters took place among the Wickings 
 themselves, and there were many other acts of lawlessness inside 
 the walls. 
 
 It next happened that Earl Sigwaldi made a journey from 
 Jomsburg into Wendland to visit King Burislaf. The King had 
 two daughters still living, Astrid and Gunnhild ; his third daughter, 
 Queen Geira, who had married Olaf Tryggwason, was then dead. 
 Astrid was a beautiful woman, and very clever. Sigwaldi had 
 made but a short stay with the King, when he declared the cause 
 of his visit, and thus spake : " It is known to you, Sire, that we 
 Wickings of Jom have dwelt for a time here in the land, a source 
 of freedom to yourself and your people ; for we and our strong- 
 hold have long formed, as it were, a closed door to your kingdom, 
 and have neglected our own governments and estates in Denmark. 
 And now, to be frank with you, I am not willing any longer so to 
 labour, and reap but little reward. I therefore offer you the choice 
 of two things : either you give me your daughter Astrid to wife, 
 or we Wickings of Jom will all leave the stronghold and go back 
 to Denmark, where we have our own estates to look after." To 
 this demand the King replied : "You will do a great injury to me 
 and my kingdom if you desert Jomsburg. But as my daughter 
 Astrid has shown herself at all times most wise in counsel, I must 
 ask her advice, above all, in this matter. I had intended to marry 
 her to a man of yet higher rank and title than yourself." Where- 
 upon the King held a conversation with Astrid, and after a long 
 conference between the two on the speech and suit of Sigwaldi, 
 she decided that she would not on any account be married to him, 
 though, because of her father's needs, she would give her consent 
 under conditions, fixed by her and her father, rather than let the 
 Wickings leave the stronghold and cease to defend the country. 
 Sigwaldi was then called in, and the King thus spake to him : 
 " We have decided to give you my daughter Astrid if you will
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 107 
 
 remain and defend the country as in the past, you and all the 
 Wickings of Jom ; but before the marriage takes place you must 
 free us for ever from the tribute which we are bound to pay the 
 King of the Danes; also, you must bring King Swein into our 
 power." To these terms Sigwaldi consented, and thereupon re- 
 turned to Jomsburg. 
 
 Earl Sigwaldi, by treachery, brings King Swein into the 
 power of King Burislaf. Swein and Sigwaldi marry 
 the daughters of Burislaf. 
 
 85. Swein Haroldson was chosen King of Denmark in succession 
 to his father, and at once began to make a circuit through his 
 kingdom. Sigwaldi now set out from Jomsburg to go to Denmark, 
 taking with him three ships and one hundred and eighty men. 
 He reached a haven near the spot where, according to information 
 which he received, King Swein was staying with six hundred 
 men, on his circuit. Here Sigwaldi caused his ships to be fastened 
 together in line, stem to stern, pushing the gangway of the rear- 
 most to shore, and casting anchors from the outer one. Then he 
 sent messengers to the King, to tell him that Sigwaldi was ill and 
 almost at the point of death. " Tell him also," said he, " that I 
 beg of him to come and see me ; his life and his kingdom depend 
 entirely on my seeing him before I die." The messengers pro- 
 ceeded to the homestead where the King was staying, and gave 
 him the message, as they were bidden. Meanwhile Sigwaldi 
 instructed the crews of his ships how they should act if the King 
 came. As soon as the King and thirty of his company were on 
 board the ship which lay closest to land, the gangway from the 
 shore was to be pulled in; when he reached the middle ship with 
 twenty of his company, the gangway between the two ships was to 
 be pulled in. " I shall lie on the outer ship," said Sigwaldi, "and 
 when he has come on board with ten of his company, pull the 
 gangway in, and then act as I shall bid you." As soon as King 
 Swein heard of the Earl's dangerous illness, and had received the 
 whole of the message, he set off for the shore hastily with all his 
 troop. Everything happened as Sigwaldi had directed. Coming 
 to the outer ship, King Swein inquired where the Earl lay,
 
 io8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 and being told that he lay under the tent on the castle, he 
 went and raised the curtain, and asked if the Earl was able to 
 speak. The Earl answered in a very low voice, that he was able 
 to speak, but had little strength. Then the King asked him : 
 " What are the tidings of which you sent me word, all important 
 for me to know." And the Earl answered : " Lean down over me, 
 so that you may hear what I say, for my voice is very weak." As 
 the King bent down over him, quite low, the Earl seized him with 
 both arms and held him as tight as he could, showing very little sign 
 of weakness now. Then he called out to his men and bade them 
 row all the ships to sea as hard as they could. This was done, 
 and they rowed away, having the King with them, and the thirty 
 men who had accompanied him on board. All the rest of the 
 King's men were left standing on the shore, as there were no 
 ships near at hand in which they could follow. " What does this 
 mean, Sigwaldi ? " asked the King. " Do you mean to betray me ? " 
 " I have no wish to betray you," said Sigwaldi ; " but you must go 
 with me to Jomsburg, where to the best of my power I will treat 
 you and your men with all honour, and you shall there be told what 
 this means." " I must needs bide your will for the present," said 
 the King. They sailed on their course, therefore, and when they 
 arrived at Jomsburg, Sigwaldi said to the King : " Welcome you 
 will now be, at the entertainment I have prepared for you. I and 
 all my men will serve you with the utmost good-will." " To accept 
 what is done for our honour," said the King, " is now the best that 
 can be done in our difficulty." " I must also now tell you," said 
 Sigwaldi, " for what reason I have brought you here. Induced by 
 friendship for you, I have undertaken to get you a wife, Gunnhild, 
 daughter of King Burislaf, a very beautiful and highly accom- 
 plished maiden, as I know. I did not wish you to miss such an 
 excellent match, now that Burislaf has betrothed to me his other 
 daughter Astrid, rightly her inferior in beauty and every other 
 respect." This speech was confirmed by the Wickings of Jom, 
 according as Sigwaldi had previously arranged. The Earl said, 
 moreover, to the King : " You have now, Sire, to ponder over your 
 course of action if you wish to bring about this marriage ; for there 
 is the condition attached to it, that you will remit in perpetuity to 
 the Wends the tribute which they are bound to pay you ; and if 
 you refuse to accept this condition, I shall give you up into their
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 109 
 
 hands." King Swein seeing now, as he thought, the whole scheme 
 of King Burislaf and Sigwaldi, and knowing that the Wends would 
 torture him to death if he were in their power, consented that the 
 terms of reconciliation between himself and King Burislaf should 
 be decided by Sigwaldi alone. As the conclusion of the matter, 
 Swein took to wife Gunnhild, the daughter of King Burislaf, and 
 promised in return to give his sister Thyri, Harold's daughter, in 
 marriage to King Burislaf ; he also agreed that each of the two 
 Kings should rule his own kingdom free from tribute to the other, 
 and that the two realms should be at peace. Earl Sigwaldi then 
 married Astrid. King Swein sailed home to Denmark, taking 
 with him his wife Gunnhild, and they had two sons born to them, 
 Harold, and Knut the Great. In those days the Danes oftentimes 
 threatened to lead an expedition to Norway against Earl Hakon. 
 
 Solemn vows made by King Swein and the Wickings of Jom. 
 
 86. To celebrate the funeral feast of his father King Harold, 
 King Swein made a great banquet, and summoned thereto all the 
 chief men of his realm. Shortly before this time, Strut-Harold, 
 earl in Skaney, had died, and also Weseti of Borgundarholm, 
 father of Bui the Stout and Sigurd Cope. King Swein therefore 
 sent a message to the Wickings of Jom, bidding Earl Sigwaldi, Bui, 
 and their brothers to come and celebrate the funeral feast of their 
 fathers at the banquet which he was preparing. The Wickings 
 set out to attend the banquet, taking with them all the most 
 valiant men of the force ; and of their journey to Denmark, Bishop 
 Biarni thus speaks in his poem, The Praise of the Wickings of 
 Jom: 
 
 " The strong reddeners of gory spears sailed with their ships to Denmark, 
 Glory and might were theirs. 
 
 The terrible wealth-givers there held the funeral feast of their fathers, 
 And divers of them, I wot, made increase of labour for themselves." 
 
 Forty ships they took with them from Wendland, and twenty 
 from Skaney, so that a great crowd of guests were present at the 
 banquet. The first day of the feast, King Swein, before ascending 
 the high-seat of his father, drank to his memory, and made a
 
 no THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 solemn vow that before the expiration of three years he would 
 lead an expedition to England, and either slay King Ethelred or 
 drive him out of the country. All present at the banquet had 
 then to drink this memorial toast, and for the Wicking chiefs 
 were filled the largest horns with the strongest drink. This toast 
 being over, the next to be drunk was one in memory of Christ, 
 and the third, in memory of Michael All joined in them, and 
 full horns of the strongest drink were served to the Wickings, 
 so that there was great joy in the banqueting-hall. " It is your 
 turn now," said King Swein, " to seek renown for yourselves, 
 Wickings of Jom, and the more so, as the glory of your name is 
 greater than that of all others in Northern lands." To this they 
 agreed, saying that it was quite right not to permit the joy which 
 the King had caused among them to fall away so suddenly. So 
 says Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " The men of rank, as became them, then sought renown, 
 Such as would be celebrated in song. ; 
 With hawk-like courage they made their vows ; 
 No small merriment was there, I wot, over the ale." 
 
 Next, Earl Sigwaldi drank the memorial toast to his father, 
 and made a solemn vow that before three years had expired he 
 would be in Norway, having slain Earl Hakon or driven him out 
 of the country. Thorkel the Tall then vowed that he would follow 
 his brother Sigwaldi to Norway, and not flee from battle so long 
 as his brother remained there to fight. And Bui the Stout then 
 vowed that he would go with the brothers to Norway, and not flee 
 from the face of Earl Hakon in battle. So says Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " Revengeful Sigwaldi, I wot, was the first to vow, 
 Unyielding Bui was eager to add to the stir ; 
 With ardour they vowed to drive Hakon from his land, or rob him 
 
 of life. 
 Dire was the wrath of fearless men." 
 
 Sigurd Cope then vowed that he would go to Norway, and not 
 shirk battle so long as the larger half of the Wickings of Jom 
 continued fighting. Next, Wagn Akason vowed that he would 
 accompany them to Norway, and not return until he had slain 
 Thorkel Leira, Baron of Wick in the east, and taken his daughter 
 Ingibiorg to wife. Several other chiefs there made vows about
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON in 
 
 various matters, and the funeral feast lasted till close of day. The 
 next morning when the Wickings of Jom were sober, their vows 
 appeared to them somewhat of a boast, and they conferred with 
 one another, discussing what plans to adopt in carrying out their 
 purpose. They decided to prepare for the expedition as speedily 
 as possible ; and as soon as the entertainment was over, ships and 
 men were made ready. So says Thorkel Gislason in the Praise 
 of Bui : 
 
 " To their ships, those hawks of the creeks, they bore their swords and 
 
 armour ; 
 In favour of swift action, I wot, were they." 
 
 These events occurred near the beginning of winter, and soon 
 became widely known over the country. Two years had elapsed 
 since the death of King Harold Gormson, and five years since 
 King Olaf Tryggwason had left Wendland. Olaf was living at 
 this time beyond sea in England, married to the English lady 
 Gyda. We have already mentioned his baptism in the Scilly 
 Islands; it took place one year before King Swein held his 
 father's funeral feast in Denmark. 
 
 Earls Hakon and Eric collect a force to resist the Wickings 
 of Jom. 
 
 87. Earl Eric, Hakon's son, was in Raumarick when he heard 
 of the vows made by the Wickings of Jom, and all the preparation 
 for war. He at once gathered a force around him, and set off to 
 the Uplands, whence he passed over the fells into Throndham, to 
 meet his father Earl Hakon. So says Thord Kolbeinson in the 
 Praise of Eric : 
 
 " Weighty tidings of the men of steel came of a truth from the south ; 
 The brave yeomen saw war around them on all sides. 
 The long-planked cutters of the Danes lay thick upon the sea, 
 Launched o'er rollers in the south. 
 Such were the tidings told 
 To the lord of the steed of Sweidi's field [ocean]." 
 
 The Earls sent out the signal of war, an arrow, and the summons
 
 ii2 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 to attend, over all the districts of the Thronds; southwards to 
 North More, to South More, to Eaumsdale ; northwards to 
 Naumudale and Halogaland, they despatched messengers, to raise 
 a complete levy of the whole force of ships and men. So it is 
 said in the Praise of Eric : 
 
 " Upon the sea the shield -bearer showered in abundance smacks 
 
 and sloops and merchantmen. 
 Swells high the poet's song, liberal of praise. 
 When the great spear-hardener with bucklers encircled his 
 
 father's land, 
 Many were the shields off shore." 
 
 Earl Hakon proceeded straightway south to More, to keep watch, 
 and be a rallying-point for the forces of the district, while Earl 
 Eric directed the gathering of the northern host and its journey 
 southwards. 
 
 The Wickings of Jom sail to Norway and begin plundering. 
 Earl Hakon has news of their approach. 
 
 88. The Wickings of Jom moved with their fleet to Limfirth, 
 whence they sailed into the open sea. The wind was fresh, and 
 the ships went bravely. So it is said here : 
 
 " A hard-blowing fresh breeze filled the sails of the prow-horses ; 
 The ships leapt over the billows, the hills of lobsters ; 
 Dark waves washed the ships' sides ; 
 The cold stream rebounded from the ocean-monsters 
 As the surging waters sped the keel onward." 
 
 And again : 
 
 " The sea-steeds bore the steadfast heroes to the lord of the lands ; 
 Forward to the clatter of shields they pressed ; 
 Wide Norway gathered ships' sterns in plenty ; 
 Swords dealt savagely with shields ; fit food was there for ravens." 
 
 The Wickings touched Norway at Agdi, and from this point 
 directed their course northwards to Rogaland, beginning to plunder 
 as soon as ever they reached the realm of Earl Hakon. They are
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 113 
 
 said to have made a descent during Yule night at Jadar, where 
 they came upon a man named Geirmund, young and of good 
 family, who was asleep with others in a detached upper room. 
 The Wickings attacked the building and raised a war-cry. At the 
 noise of the shout and the clash of weapons Geirmund awoke with 
 his companions, and perceived the presence of foes. He dressed 
 himself quickly, and jumped down from the room to the ground. 
 The jump was from a great height, yet he lighted on his feet ; and 
 Wagn Akason, being near the spot, struck him a blow on the arm, 
 which cut off his hand above the wrist. The night was pitch dark, 
 and Geirmund got away ; but he stopped a short distance from the 
 homestead, for he wished to find out who were his foes. Mention 
 is made of this hostile descent in the Praise of the Wickings of 
 Jom: 
 
 " On Yule night, so say those who try the force of red shields, 
 The Jom-Wickings brought their fleet to Jadar ; 
 O'er greedily the men sought hard for plunder, 
 The reddeners of swords offered violence to Geirmund." 
 
 Geirmund gathered around him some of his men, and taking 
 a swift boat, hastened away north and appeared in More, where he 
 met with Earl Hakon, and brought him the tidings that a plunder- 
 ing army from Denmark had landed in the south. When the Earl 
 asked if he was certain of the fact, Geirmund held up his maimed 
 arm. "Here," said he, "is the token of the army's presence in 
 the land." The Earl next inquired minutely about the foe; and 
 Geirmund replied that they were the Wickings of Jom, and 
 had slain many good fellows in plundering over a wide district. 
 "They are coming on, nevertheless," said he, "promptly and 
 speedily, and you will not have long to wait, I think, before they 
 are down here." " How do you know them," said the Earl, "to be 
 the Wickings of Jom?" "I recognised them," said Geirmund, 
 " by the speech of one of them, who, when my hand was cut off, 
 called out, 'You are making money there, Wagn Akason,' for 
 there was a gold bracelet on the wrist. I also heard the name of 
 Bui and of others of the Wickings of Jom when I stood a short 
 way off." Afterwards the Earl sailed over all the friths, passing 
 into them by one shore, and out by the other, resting neither day 
 nor night, sending scouts overland across the Eid, south into the 
 
 H
 
 n 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Firths ; and likewise north, to Eric and the host that he was 
 leading. Thus it is said in the Praise of Eric : 
 
 " The war-skilled Earl, whose wooden steeds ne'er hugged the shore, 
 Set his high-stemmed ships to meet Sigwaldi ; 
 Many an oar quivered as the blades cleft the waters, 
 But the consolers of the raven dreaded not death." 
 
 The Wicldngs are told tlial Earl Hakon is in Hiorunga 
 Bay. 
 
 89. Earl Sigwaldi moved his fleet north beyond Stad, directing 
 his course first to the Hereys ; but though his men met with many 
 people of the district, they could get no accurate information of 
 what the Earls were doing. The Wickings plundered every 
 settlement in their way; and now turning their course inwards 
 from the open sea, they landed on the island of Hod. The food 
 and cattle which they here seized they brought to their ships ; but 
 they slew every man that was able to bear arms. As they were 
 returning to the shore from a raid an old yeoman came up to that 
 part of the plunderers' band where Bui's men were, and called out : 
 " You are not behaving like brave men, driving cows and calves 
 away to the shore ; you would have a bigger catch if you went 
 after the bear. He is already in the bear-pit." " What say you, 
 man," they answered ; " can you tell us anything of Earl Hakon ? " 
 " The Earl rowed yesterday into Hiorunga Bay," replied the man, 
 " with one or two ships, certainly not more than three, and he had 
 no news of you." Hearing this, Bui and his men rushed hastily 
 forward to the ships, leaving behind them all the booty they had 
 taken. " The information is ours," said Bui ; "let us make use of 
 it, and be the first to win a victory." Directly they reached their 
 ships they rowed away from the shore ; and when Earl Sigwaldi 
 called out, asking what news they had heard, " Earl Hakon," they 
 answered, "is there in the frith." Then Earl Sigwaldi put his 
 fleet in motion and rowed round the north of the island of Hod 
 into the frith.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 115 
 
 The battle of Hiorunga Bay [994]. The Wickings are at 
 first superior ; but Earl Hakon, after sacrificing his son, 
 is aided by a hailstorm, and wins the day. Treatment 
 of the prisoners by Earl Hakon. 
 
 90. Earl Hakon and his son Earl Eric were lying at anchor in 
 Hallkelswick, where all their force was gathered together. They had 
 one hundred and eighty ships ; and learning that the Wickings 
 had left the open sea and landed at Hod, they rowed north to seek 
 them. So says Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " Promptly to the spear-storm the Earls of Norway challenged the 
 
 foes arrived from the south ; 
 
 The land-host, in full numbers, had assembled at short summons ; 
 Many were the combatants at the play of swords." 
 
 Coming to Hiorunga Bay, they met with the Wickings, and both 
 fleets then arrayed themselves for the battle. Sigwaldi's banner 
 was in the centre of his fleet, where with twenty ships he placed 
 himself in order to attack Hakon, who had sixty. The two chief 
 men with Earl Hakon were Thori Hart of Halogaland, and Styrkar 
 of Gimsa. One wing of Sigwaldi's fleet was composed of Bui the 
 Stout and Sigurd Cope with twenty ships. They were opposed 
 by Eric with sixty ships, who had three chief men with him, 
 Gudbrand White of the Uplands, Thorkel Leira from the Wick, 
 and a man named Armod, a great champion. Wagn Akason with 
 twenty ships formed the other wing of Sigwaldi's fleet; and 
 against him was arrayed Hakon's son Swein with sixty ships. 
 Skeggi of Up-howe in Yria, and Kognwald of Aerwick in Stad, 
 were with Swein. So says Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " Three valiant chiefs there were, present with each army ; 
 So men are told, and people hold it in remembrance ; 
 When the furious wielders of helmet-dinting weapons 
 Met on the broad bay of Hiorunga. 
 That was a famous encounter of men." 
 
 The fleets were then rowed towards one another. In the Praise 
 of Eric thus it is said :
 
 n6 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 " To meet the Danish sloops in fight, glided the ships, birds of the 
 
 glittering sea ; 
 
 The fleet ran far down the coast. 
 
 At More the Earl cleared the sloops, though bravely manned, 
 Onward the ships were borne under a warm heap of slain." 
 
 Both sides now set up their banners, and a fierce fight began, in 
 which stones and arrows were the first weapons used. So it is said 
 in the Praise of Bui : 
 
 " The host raised aloft the standard ; 
 Fiercely fell the storm of sharp weapons upon armour, the shirt 
 
 of Hamdis. 
 
 Ships and men moved up to the attack. 
 Stones and shafts made havoc with the lives of men. 
 Shields broke as the grey spikes clashed against them." 
 
 As the combatants came to closer quarters, there was great 
 slaughter on both sides, but especially among Earl Hakon's men. 
 Many heads and limbs hewn off were cast overboard into the sea. 
 So says the Praise of Bui : 
 
 " Mailshirts burst asunder. 
 Men's heads and arms alike were cast overboard. 
 The wolf began to scent the corpses. 
 
 Among those who came with the Wickings of Jom from 
 Denmark, two are mentioned as hard in conflict beyond other 
 men, and difficult to an opponent ; one of these was Haward the 
 Hewer, and the other, Aslak Holmscall, a man whom iron could not 
 wound. They were fighting comrades of Bui, who himself dealt 
 hard blows. So says Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " Furious Gold-Bui clove helmets with Ygg's fire [sword], 
 Down into the shoulders he forced the ring-mail's ruin ; 
 Haward smote the hosts of men with huge heavy blows ; 
 'Twas an evil work, indeed, to face Aslak in fight." 
 
 Wagn Akason made so fierce an attack on the force of Swein 
 Hakonson that Swein slowly drew back his ships, and was on the 
 verge of flight ; but his brother Earl Eric came up to aid him, 
 and pushed forward to the front of the array. Wagn then drew 
 back, but, notwithstanding, he and all his men fought with great 
 bravery and slew many of their foes. At this time Wagn slew
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 117 
 
 Armod, a mighty man and great champion, who was with Eric. 
 Thus Bishop Biarni relates : 
 
 " The foe found Wagn resistless in hard fight ; 
 By the side of the doughty hero his men pressed forward boldly ; 
 When the mighty son of Aid, I wot, in a trice laid low 
 Stout-hearted Armod in Ygg's storm [battle]." 
 
 The onset of the whole Wicking host was most impetuous, for 
 their blows fell hard and thick. So it is said in the Praise of 
 Bui: 
 
 " To close fight came the hosts ; fierce was the storm of swords ; 
 Eager were the blades, the bane of shields, to strike the land of helmets 
 
 [heads] ; 
 
 Warriors fell while arrows flew from the bows, 
 And swords made loud ring upon strong shields." 
 
 The Wickings shot with such force that neither shields nor 
 armour could withstand it, and the shower of missiles around Earl 
 Hakon was so thick that his coat-of-mail was rent asunder, and, 
 thus useless, he cast it away from him. So Tind Hallkelson 
 relates : 
 
 " When the Widur of the mail-coat flung aside 
 Hangi's tinkling shirt, spoiled of its rings ; 
 'Twas no soft couch prepared for the Earl in the arms, shoulders' curved 
 
 branches, of the Gerd of fire [lady]. 
 The battle grew, din of the flames of Fiolni ; 
 Disabled were the ships, rolling horses of Wicking Rodi's way. 
 There on the sands the mail-coat, ring- woven shirt of Sorli, 
 Was blown to pieces in sight of the Earl. 
 He, friend of his men, took note of it." 
 
 The Wickings of Jom had the larger ships, but both sides made 
 most valiant onsets ; there was then a heavy slaughter of the men 
 of Earl Hakon's force, struck by bolts and stones. So says the 
 Praise of Bui : 
 
 " The ravens screamed : sharp swords lopped men's legs. 
 Combatants were maimed with stones. 
 Grey weapons crashed on heads, the pedestals of helmets. 
 Head-pieces split asunder. 
 No rest was there for men's arms, the mountainous haunts of hawks."
 
 ii8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 And when Earl Hakon perceived that his ships were growing 
 bare of men, and began to fear that victory in this battle was not to 
 be expected, as his fleet showed signs of giving way in all parts, he 
 went on land, so we are told, and for the sake of victory sacrificed 
 his son Erling, a boy seven years old, of great beauty and promise. 
 So it is said in the Praise of the Wickings of Jom : 
 
 " The tumult of spears increased in the host 
 The franklins, on all sides, fell back, I wot, before^the sword-storm 
 
 rousers, brave in light ; 
 
 Ere Hakon, stern to men, sacrificed his son in the midst of the battle. 
 A dire calamity was brought about." 
 
 After Earl Eric had straightened the curve in the line of battle 
 caused by his brother Swein's giving way before Wagn, and the 
 ships composing the wing commanded by Swein held again the 
 same position that they previously had, he returned to his own 
 fleet. There he found that his men had slowly given way, and 
 that Bui, having cut the fastenings by which his ships were bound 
 together, was preparing to drive Eric's ships before him. Earl 
 Eric therefore placed his ship alongside that of Bui, and, being 
 aided by two or three others of his own ships, fought a fierce 
 hand-to-hand fight with Bui, who passed right through Eric's 
 line. Thus it is said in the Praise of Bui : 
 
 " Easily through their ranks passed Bui, I wot ; 
 The raven, bird of Hangi, rejoiced : the whiz of the spears arose." 
 
 Earl Hakon now returned from land, and having embarked on 
 board his own ship, urged his men eagerly on, saying that victory 
 was now sure. And there arose a great tempest and hailstorm, 
 which beat against the faces of the Wickings. So it is said in 
 the Praise of the Wickings of Jom : 
 
 " A raging storm the maid of Holgi then raised out of the north, I wot ; 
 Fierce hail loudly rattled on the helmets. 
 Stones from heaven, driven by the storm, beat into eyes that gleamed 
 
 like vipers' eyes. 
 Blood gurgled forth from the wounds." 
 
 So large were the hailstones that each of them weighed an ounce. 
 So it is said here :
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 119 
 
 " Each hailstone weighed an ounce. 
 Gore spouted from the men's wounds into the sea ; 
 Swords were streaming with blood. 
 
 On all sides fell the dead ; the golden standard was seen to waver, 
 While the Earl's forces fought keenly from their ships." 
 
 As the weather cleared, the Wickings' fancy beheld a woman 
 on Earl Hakon's ship, every one of whose fingers seemed to shoot 
 fort^h arrows in swift succession, and every arrow was weighted 
 with death to some one. So is it said here : 
 
 " The frightful demon in her power shot forth sharp arrows from her fingers ; 
 Such lot befell heroes. 
 
 Storm and sleet from heaven fell fierce and thick on the mighty men. 
 Loud was the clattering on the shields." 
 
 Earl Sigwaldi therefore cut the ropes which bound his ship to 
 the others, and turning her aside from the battle, took to flight. 
 And when Wagn Akason shouted at him and bade him run not 
 away, Sigwaldi gave no heed to what he said. Wagn then cast 
 a spear at him, which struck the man at the helm, for Wagn 
 knew not that Sigwaldi had left the helm and gone to the oars. 
 Thirty-five ships sailed away with Sigwaldi, and twenty-five re- 
 mained behind. So says Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " To the courage of the faint-hearted Earl, the trial was greater than was 
 
 needed ; 
 
 He turned aside his fleet from the fight, I wot. 
 Sigwaldi bade hoist the sails to the top, in the cold wind ; 
 Waves dashed upon the hulls, a gale swelled the sails." 
 
 Earl Hakon then placed his ship on the other side of Bui, 
 leaving Bui's men small space for their blows between the two, 
 Hakon and Eric. Among those on board Earl Eric's ship was 
 Thorstein Middling, a great warrior, who had been at strife with 
 Earl Hakon, but was now purchasing a reconciliation by the 
 assistance that he and his company were affording to the Earls. 
 There was an Icelander also, Thorleif Skuma, son of Thorkel the 
 Wealthy, of Alwidra ; before the battle he had cut for himself a 
 huge club, and had used this weapon throughout the day. Also 
 aboard was Wigfus, a very strong man, son of Wiga-Glum; he 
 noticed how Aslak Holmscall was smiting and slaying men on
 
 120 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 one side and the other, unprotected by either shield or armour, 
 because no weapon could wound him. Lying on the deck was an 
 anvil on which some one of the men had been riveting the clinch 
 of his sword. Wigfus, catching up the anvil with both hands, 
 brought it down on Aslak's head, so that the pointed end pierced 
 the lower part of his brain and killed him. At the same moment 
 Thorleif Skuma struck Haward the Hewer with his club, and 
 breaking several of his bones, felled him to the ground. These 
 events are told together in the Praise of the Wickings of 
 Jom: 
 
 " There Wigfus, eager for glory, made Aslak traverse the way to Hel ; 
 No need is there to tell that story. 
 Thorleif, the hard-hitter, with his club broke the stout limbs of mightiest 
 
 Haward. 
 Heavy was the blow." 
 
 Earl Eric's men in this onset boarded the ship of Bui, and 
 advanced aft of the forecastle towards him. Here Thorstein 
 Middling struck him a blow across the forehead, cutting through 
 his visor, and making a frightful wound ; whereupon Bui struck 
 Thorstein a blow sideways which cut him right in two. Bui then 
 seized two boxes, both full of gold, and shouting aloud, " Men of 
 Bui, overboard all ! " himself jumped overboard with the gold. 
 So says the Praise of Bui : 
 
 " The bold raven-feeder leapt o'er the side of the dock-horse. 
 Rejoiced was the bird of prey. . . . 
 A chest in each hand took valiant Bui ; 
 His men, I ween, failed to find peace. 
 
 Some say that Sigmund Brestison of the Farey Islands was 
 engaged in this battle, fighting for Earl Hakon, and that Bui's 
 hands were struck off by him after Bui had slain Thorstein 
 Middling. Those who make this statement say also that Bui 
 inserted the stumps of his arms in the rings of the two boxes, 
 and so leapt overboard with them. When Bui leapt into the 
 sea, many of his men jumped overboard after him ; some were 
 slain on the ship, as there was no use in asking for quarter. 
 The ship was then cleared from stem to stern, and so also the 
 other ships one after another. Eric next laid his ship alongside
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 121 
 
 that of Wagn, from whom he met with a fierce resistance, and 
 for a long time he unsuccessfully attempted to board the sloop. 
 Thus it is said in the Praise of the Wickings of Jem : 
 
 " Wagn and his men, I know well, held their sloop 
 After all the other thin-planked ships were cleared. 
 Not a man of the Prince could board her ; 
 Fiercely her crew drove back the men of Eric." 
 
 Wagn defended himself most valiantly, smiting and slaying 
 men on both sides of him ; but at last he was overborne by 
 numbers, his ship was cleared, and he himself made prisoner 
 with thirty of his men and taken ashore. So says the Praise 
 of Bui : 
 
 " Wagn beat down the body-guard ; blood flowed o'er the ship. 
 The keen-eyed raven had a choice of stiff corpses. 
 Successful now was Eric in quite clearing the ship of the gold-giver ; 
 Loud was the noise of weapons." 
 
 Wagn and his comrades, being now taken on shore, were all 
 tied together by a rope twisted round their ankles, their arms 
 being left loose. As they all sat in a row on a log, Thorkel Leira 
 went up to them and said : " You made a vow, Wagn, to slay me ; 
 I think it is more probable that I shall slay you." Thorkel carried 
 a large axe, and first beheaded the outermost of the men on the 
 log, and after him the next, and so on in turn. The Wickings all 
 spoke out bravely, it is said, before they were slain. One of them 
 said: "Here is a cloak-pin in my hand; I will stick it into the 
 ground if I have any consciousness when my head is off." His 
 head was then struck off, and the pin fell out of his hand to the 
 ground, as might be expected. Eighteen of them were thus slain. 
 So it is said : 
 
 " There at one time eighteen men lost their lives by the will of Eric. 
 Wagn's force, we wot, indeed, was then growing small. 
 The valiant heroes uttered words of courage among men ; 
 Sayings that the world holds in renown ; 
 Brave, indeed, was their conduct." 
 
 When eighteen had been slain, the next in turn was a very hand- 
 some man with an abundance of hair, which he held up over his 
 head as he stretched out his neck. " Don't defile my hair with
 
 122 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 blood," said he. So one of Earl Hakon's body-guard, taking the 
 hair in his two hands, held it tight. Thorkel Leira raised his axe 
 aloft and was striking a hard blow, when the Wicking jerked his 
 head back strongly, compelling the man who held the hair to 
 stoop forwards, and the axe struck off both his hands and sunk 
 into the ground. Then Earl Eric came up and said : " Who are 
 you, my handsome fellow ? " " Men call me Sigurd," he answered ; 
 " I am a natural son of Bui. The Wickings of Jom are not all 
 dead yet." " You are Bui's son, of a truth," said the Earl. " Will 
 you accept quarter?" "That depends upon who offers it," answered 
 the man. " He that offers it," said the Earl, " has the power to 
 give it." "I will accept it then," answered Sigurd; and he was 
 set free from the rope. Then spake Thorkel Leira : " Even if you 
 are willing, Earl, to give all these men quarter, Wagn Akason 
 shall not escape with life ; " and he rushed forward, holding his axe 
 aloft ; but Biorn the Bretlander, one of those tied in the rope, threw 
 himself flat on the ground at Thorkel's feet. As Thorkel fell over 
 him he lost his hold of the axe, which Wagn seized, and with it struck 
 Thorkel a death-blow. This is told by Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " Wielding his axe, helmet's giantess, advanced Thorkel Leira, 
 Where the treasure-giver was reciting love- verses on the Gna of 
 
 rings [maiden] ; 
 
 He essayed to cut down the hawk-tempered son of Aki ; 
 Wagn forestalled him, and swift in revenge, slew him first." 
 
 Then Eric went up to Wagn, and asked if he would receive quarter. 
 " Willingly," he answered, " if I be allowed to fulfil my vow." So 
 it is said in the Praise of the Wickings of Jom : 
 
 " The wise ring-giver, rouser of the storm of Ygg [battle], 
 Of Wagn asked, ' Will you your life accept ? ' 
 ' Life will I not accept, unless to perform the vow that I made when 
 
 young.' 
 Ulli of the sword-storm such answer gave to the Earl." 
 
 Eric therefore ordered all the men to be set free from the rope. 
 Twelve of the Wickings remained alive, to whom quarter was given 
 as well as to Wagn. So says Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " To Wagn, and to twelve proud fellows with him, 
 Generous Eric gave quarter and money : 
 And folk praise the deed highly."
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 123 
 
 Earl Hakon was seated on a log a short distance from the spot 
 where the Wickings of Jom were slain, when the clang of a bow- 
 string was heard on the ship that had belonged to Bui. The 
 arrow that was shot struck Grisur, a baron of Waldres, who was 
 sitting, gaily dressed, next the Earl, and he fell from the log, 
 dead. Some of the men, having gone out to the ship, found 
 Haward the Hewer, against the bulwarks, standing on his knees, 
 for he had no feet to stand on. He had a bow in his hand, and 
 as the men came on board he asked : " Who was it that dropped 
 off the log?" "His name is Gisur," they answered. "I have 
 not been as fortunate as I wished," he replied; "I meant that 
 blow for the Earl." " Your ill fortune is quite sufficient," they 
 said; "you shall make no more attempts;" and they slew him 
 there. The bodies of the slain were then searched, and the booty 
 taken away to be shared. Twenty-five of the Wickings' ships 
 were cleared. So says Tind : 
 
 " The feeder of the ravens' flock made sword-edge marks on the troop 
 
 of Wends, 
 
 And the shield-hound bit [sword], 
 Before the sword-wielders could clear twenty-five of the invading 
 
 war-sloops. 
 Dangerous work it was." 
 
 The Earls' force was now disbanded, and Hakon proceeded 
 north to Throndham, much displeased because Eric had given 
 quarter to Wagn. Eric went to the Uplands, and thence east- 
 wards to the Wick, accompanied by Wagn, to whom he gave 
 Ingibiorg in marriage, the daughter of Thorkel Leira. So says 
 Bishop Biarni : 
 
 " Noble-minded, the Ulli of shield-clashing came to marry fair Ingibiorg : 
 Twas the desire of many." 
 
 The following spring Earl Eric bestowed on Wagn an excellent 
 ship of war, fully equipped and manned ; and the two parted very 
 dear friends. Wagn then sailed away to his home in Denmark, 
 taking with him his wife Ingibiorg, and settled in Funen. He be- 
 came a distinguished chief, and many great men were descended 
 from him. Biorn the Bretlander sailed west to Bretland, and settled
 
 i2 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 down on his own estates, where he was living when tidings of him 
 were brought by ships that passed between land and land. 
 
 Meeting of King Olaf Tryggwason with Biorn the Bretlander, 
 who tells him of events in Norway. 
 
 91. As King Olaf abode in the British Islands the desire came 
 upon him to visit his kinsmen and patrimony in Norway. There- 
 upon he became eager for news of the doings of the chiefs in 
 Norway and other lands lying east of the ocean. When Biorn 
 the Bretlander came to England, King Olaf heard from him a full 
 and truthful account of the battle against the Wickings of Jom, 
 which had been fought in Norway the past winter; also that 
 Earl Hakon, in order to obtain victory, had sacrificed his son. 
 Olaf, at the same time, became assured that Earls Hakon and 
 Eric had grown extremely popular with the people on account 
 of the victory they had won over the Wickings of Jom, whereby 
 the country had been freed from the ravages of the invaders. 
 King Olaf, like other men, admired the prowess of the Wickings, 
 but was much grieved that evil violence should be wrought in the 
 land of his forefathers. These tidings greatly increased King Olaf 's 
 desire to sail eastwards over-sea. He determined in his mind 
 that, if through God's grace he should win for himself a kingdom 
 in Norway, he would strive to the uttermost to convert the folk 
 to the true faith. He would strive the more earnestly because 
 of the greater extent to which the Fiend had deceived the whole 
 nation through his servant Earl Hakon, the blasphemer of God. 
 On the other hand, considering the difficulty which the Wickings 
 of Jom, with all their enormous force, had experienced in their 
 contest with the Earls, father and son, there did not appear much 
 hope that King Olaf would be able to win Norway with such 
 small power as he possessed, while the Earls retained their great 
 strength, and enjoyed a wide popularity among the people of the 
 land. Moreover, King Olaf knew of none in Norway who either 
 could or would afford him help ; for his kinsmen there, though 
 numerous and noble, could have no knowledge whether he was 
 still alive or dead. Though they knew that he had gone out 
 of the country when he was one year old, yet from the time that
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 125 
 
 lie left Sweden at the age of three years they had no certain 
 information of him ; for few persons had even knowledge of 
 his name after, as already told, he left Garda. As King Olaf 
 pondered over all these things, he perceived the impossibility 
 of winning for himself a kingdom in Norway, unless the grace 
 of God should strengthen him with yet greater strength than 
 heretofore ; and thenceforth he committed his cause wholly into 
 the hands and the foresight of Almighty God. 
 
 King Olaf's mother Astrid is redeemed from bondage ly 
 Lodin, who 'marries her. 
 
 92. An event must now be related which had taken place long 
 ago. There was a man named Lodin, of the Wick country, rich and 
 of good family. He often took part in trading voyages, and some- 
 times in Wicking expeditions. One summer Lodin happened to be 
 engaged in a trading voyage to the Baltic ; he was the sole owner 
 of the ship in which he sailed, and it carried a large cargo. He 
 steered to Wendland, where he remained for the summer, buying 
 and selling. While the market lasted, merchandise of various 
 kinds was brought to the spot, and many thralls were offered for 
 sale. Among these Lodin saw a woman who had been sold into 
 bondage ; and as he looked upon her he recognised Astrid, Eric's 
 daughter, formerly the wife of King Tryggwi Olaf son ; changed, 
 however, from what he had known her, for she was now pale and 
 thin, and poorly clad. Going up to her, he inquired of her con- 
 dition, and she answered him : " It grieves me to mention it. I 
 was sold as a bondwoman, and now I am brought here to be again 
 sold." Hereupon they renewed acquaintance with each other, for 
 she knew him and his family. Astrid then begged him to purchase 
 her, and take her home to her kinsmen ; and Lodin answered : 
 " I will offer to free you from bondage and take you home with 
 me, on condition that you marry me." And inasmuch as Astrid 
 was in a sore strait, and knew, moreover, that Lodin was valiant 
 and rich and high-born, she promised to marry him, that she might 
 obtain her freedom. Thereupon Lodin bought Astrid, and took 
 her away with him to Norway, where he married her, with the 
 consent of her kinsmen. Their children were Thorkel Neb, Ingirid,
 
 126 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 and Ingigerd. The daughters of King Tryggwi Olafson and 
 Astrid were Ingibiorg and Astrid. The sons of Eric Baldhead, 
 and brothers of Astrid, were Sigurd, Jostein, Karlhead, and Thor- 
 kel Tail. These were all distinguished men, and possessed large 
 estates in the east of the land. 
 
 Earl ffakon's evil conduct. His inquiries concerning King 
 Olaf Tryggwason, and his plot to entrap him. Birth of 
 St. Olaf [995]. 
 
 93. Earl Hakon's rule extended over all the outer portions of 
 Norway by the sea, and he had under his government seventeen 
 shires. King Harold Fairhair had arranged that there should be 
 an earl over each shire, which arrangement held good long after- 
 wards. Earl Hakon had thus sixteen earls under him. So it is 
 said in the Wellekla : 
 
 " Where can the age see, thus subject to one chief, a land and sixteen 
 
 earls. 
 Let every man ponder." 
 
 As long as Earl Hakon ruled over Norway, the land had pros- 
 perous seasons, and there was perfect peace among the yeomen, 
 with whom the Earl was for a very long time exceedingly popular. 
 But as he advanced in years, his evil conduct towards women 
 greatly increased, and reached such a point that he caused wives 
 and daughters of powerful men to be seized and taken to his house, 
 whence after a week or two they were sent back home. By this 
 conduct the Earl became an object of intense dislike to the kins- 
 men of these women, and the yeomen began to murmur in the 
 way Thronds are wont to do whenever anything is displeasing to 
 their minds. 
 
 Earl Hakon had heard a rumour that in the British Islands was 
 one, calling himself Oli, who was honoured as King, and the Earl 
 suspected, from the stories told to him, that the man belonged to 
 the royal race of Norway. Oli gave out that he belonged to 
 Garda ; but the Earl had also learnt that Tryggwi Olafson had 
 a son whose name was Olaf, removed east to the realm of Garda, 
 and there brought up by King Waldamar. The Earl caused many
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 127 
 
 inquiries to be made about this Olaf, suspecting that he might 
 then be in the British Islands. In the spring which followed his 
 battle with the Wickings of Jom, the Earl summoned together 
 many of his chiefs in the east of the land, and among those who 
 obeyed his bidding were the two brothers Jostein and Karl head, 
 sons of Eric of Ofrustead. There was present also a great friend 
 of Earl Hakon, named Thori Clack, a man who was wont to go on 
 freebooting expeditions in the summer-time, but occasionally sailed 
 with cargoes of merchandise to various countries, with which, 
 therefore, he was well acquainted. At a council of the chiefs 
 whom he had summoned, Earl Hakon thus spake: "We have 
 learnt that there is a man in the British Islands called Oli of 
 Garda, and I believe him to be Olaf the son of Tryggwi. If this 
 be so, we must look for the utmost hostility from him if ever he 
 acquires any power. With your consent I would therefore carry 
 out a plan whereby we may hold this our kingdom in peace ; for 
 I abhor having to deal with such a hostile invasion as that of the 
 Wickings of Jom a short time ago. I intend rather, if it is your 
 will, by means of some device to bring him into our power, accom- 
 panied only by a small following." The chiefs agreed that the 
 device was excellent, saying that they desired Earl Hakon for their 
 ruler as long as he lived, and not a chief from abroad. The Earl 
 next summoned his friend Thori Clack to his side, and thus spake : 
 " You must this summer make a trading voyage, as is customary 
 now with many, and go to Dublin in Ireland ; but your real object 
 must be to inquire concerning a man in the west called Oli of 
 Garda, and find out who he is. Supposing you learn for certain that 
 he is Olaf Tryggwason, or some other descendant of the royal race 
 of Norway, deal treacherously with him if possible, and either bring 
 him here into my power, or else slay him yourself." To this course 
 Thori consented. Jostein and Karlhead were next summoned to 
 speak with the Earl, who said to them : " You will proceed to the 
 British Islands with this man, Thori Clack, having first sworn a 
 most binding oath to support him in all that he does if you meet 
 with Olaf Tryggwason; you will confirm all he says, and in no- 
 wise reveal to Olaf the deceit which Thori is practising on him, 
 until you are back here in Norway with him, and he has set foot 
 on the mainland. I will take measures that no harm happen, even 
 though you then make him aware of our plans. I am compelling
 
 iz8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 you rather than others to this business, because Olaf will be more 
 ready to put trust in your story, for you are his kinsmen, than in 
 that of others who are strangers to him. And, in the next place, 
 you both are tried and honourable men, who will not break the 
 oaths that you swear before me and all these chiefs here assembled." 
 The two brothers answered at the same time : " Never shall so 
 shameful a disgrace befall us, that we wickedly deceive our near 
 kinsman in that manner." " If you like not this course," said the 
 Earl, " there is yet another that lies before you : to be tormented 
 to death with sore torments in the face of this assembled meeting. 
 On the other hand, if you fully carry out this our command, you 
 will obtain our friendship, and receive from us valuable rewards." 
 In the end, whether their conversation about the matter was long 
 or short, they consented to undertake the deceitful work, binding 
 themselves by oath to Earl Hakon and all the chiefs present to 
 observe all that the Earl commanded, rather than subject them- 
 selves by disobedience to such harsh measures as he had threatened 
 them with. Thori then made ready for the voyage as quickly as 
 possible, and with the two brothers sailed over- sea westwards. 
 
 King Harold the Grenlander, of Westfold, son of Gudrod 
 Biornson, had married Asta, daughter of Gudbrand Hump, a 
 distinguished man. In the spring of this year he went eastwards 
 to Sweden, where he met with his death, for the house in which 
 he was staying was burnt over his head, as is told in his Saga. The 
 news of the event reached Thori before he and the brothers sailed 
 away from Norway. Harold's wife was with child at the time, and 
 in the following summer she gave birth to a boy, who was sprinkled 
 with water, in accordance with the old heathen custom, and named 
 Olaf. 
 
 Thori Clack persuades Olaf Tryggwason to accompany him to 
 Norway. They reach the Orkneys. 
 
 94. Thori Clack arrived at Dublin in Ireland, where he learnt 
 that Oli of Garda was staying with his kinsman Olaf Kuaran. 
 Thori, who was clever in speech, soon got into conversation with 
 Oli; and after frequent interviews Oli began to make inquiries 
 about Norway, and especially the Upland Kings, asking which
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 129 
 
 of them were still alive, and what realms they governed. Thori 
 told him all that he asked, and likewise that King Harold the 
 Grenlander had died in Sweden. Oli next inquired about Earl 
 Hakon, and asked concerning his popularity in the country; to 
 which Thori answered : " Earl Hakon is so powerful that no one 
 dares to speak or act otherwise than as he wishes ; this, however, 
 must be said, that nowhere else than to him can men look for 
 protection. To tell you the truth, I know the temper of many 
 worshipful chiefs, yea, and of the commons too ; and they would 
 most gladly see some descendant of Harold Fairhair come to 
 Norway. We have no such man now within the borders of the 
 land, for this special reason : experience seems to show that no 
 man can prevail in battle against Earl Hakon since he fought the 
 Wickings of Jom and their mighty force." When they had 
 spoken together frequently of these things, Olaf revealed his 
 name and family to Thori, and asked him : " Do you suppose, 
 Thori, that if I went to Norway, the yeomen would be willing to 
 accept me as King over the country ? " Thori urged him with much 
 eagerness to make the journey, praising him and his accomplish- 
 ments highly. He said moreover : " You did well, Olaf, in not 
 concealing yourself any longer from me, for I have heard many 
 stories of your renown, and so has many another man in Norway. 
 And to tell you the truth, I had a special errand here to the 
 British Islands on this occasion. I came at the request of the 
 Upland chiefs and other distinguished persons, kinsmen of yours, 
 to ascertain who might be the Oli of Garda, of whom such famous 
 deeds were constantly told ; and if I could obtain certain proof, 
 as I have done, that you were Olaf Tryggwason, it was the request 
 of your kinsmen, and of all the people of Norway, that you would 
 come among them as quickly as possible, and be made chief over 
 the country. They said, and said truly, that the Earl had no 
 power to hold the kingdom if the commons under a native chief 
 rose against him, though he defended the country valiantly against 
 foreign Wickings when he had the support of the land forces. 
 This confirms what I said the day before yesterday," said Thori, 
 "that the folk of Norway would like over them a king of the 
 race of Harold Fairhair. And in order that you may not dis- 
 trust this my story, I have acted under the advice of others, your 
 kinsmen, and have brought with me here two of your mother's
 
 130 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 brothers, Jostein and Karlhead." As soon as Olaf heard that his 
 kinsmen had come, he sent for them and welcomed them with the 
 utmost joy. Then he took counsel and conversed with all three 
 of them together, inquiring the reason of their journey. Thori 
 gave exactly the same account as before ; Jostein and his brother 
 said little, but confirmed what Thori said. Now, because Olaf 
 put trust in their words, and, moreover, was himself anxious to 
 proceed to Norway, he prepared for the voyage. As soon as he 
 was ready, he sailed away from Ireland with five ships to the 
 Sudreys, and thence to the Orkneys. His mother's brothers and 
 Thori accompanied him on the voyage. 
 
 The conquest of the Orkneys ly Harold Fairhair, who bestows 
 the Earldom thereof on the family of Roynwald, Earl 
 of More. 
 
 95. After King Harold Fairhair had brought North More and 
 Raumsdale into subjection, and slain the Kings who ruled over 
 them, as is told in his Saga, he went northwards to Throndham in 
 the autumn of the year, and appointed Rognwald, son of Eystein 
 Rattle, Earl over both the conquered shires. Rognwald was 
 called The Mighty and The Sagacious, both of which epithets, 
 in the general opinion, truthfully applied to him. Rognwald was 
 a very dear friend of King Harold, in many of whose battles and 
 expeditions he was present, and was highly esteemed by him. 
 Earl Rognwald married Hild, daughter of Rolf Neb ; their sons 
 were Rolf, surnamed Gaungu-Rolf, and Thori the Silent. Earl 
 Rognwald had also three natural sons, Hallad, Einar, and Rollaug, 
 who were grown up when their legitimate brothers were born. 
 During the hostilities that accompanied King Harold's seizure of 
 supreme power in Norway, many men whom he outlawed fled west 
 over-sea, and became Wickings. They made their home in the 
 Orkneys and Sudreys during the winter-time ; but in the summer 
 they plundered the coasts of Norway, doing much damage. King 
 Harold therefore raised a levy every summer for defence against 
 them ; but wherever his fleet came near them, they fled before it, 
 mostly across the sea. Becoming tired of war and calling out the 
 levy, King Harold sailed one summer to the British Islands, and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 131 
 
 coming first to Shetland, slew there all the Wickings that failed 
 to make their escape ; thence he sailed south to the Orkneys, 
 which he cleared altogether of Wickings ; next he proceeded to 
 the Sudreys, where he fought several battles, and was generally 
 victorious, plundering the islands, and slaying many Wickings 
 who had been captains of bands. Then he harried Scotland, where 
 also he fought battles, and continuing his western course, came to 
 Man, where at his approach the people all fled to Scotland, taking 
 with them whatever property they could carry away; and when 
 King Harold landed on the island he found no booty. So says 
 Thorbiorn Hornklofi : 
 
 " The wise ring-giver led many a shield against the sea-side homes. 
 The captain of ships, wolves of Nid, attacked his foes upon the sand. 
 The whole host of battle, song of shields, fled the land 
 Before the face of the mighty waster of the Scots." 
 
 In this expedition of King Harold, Eognwald, Earl of More, 
 and his brother Sigurd took part, and likewise a son of Eognwald, 
 Iwar, who fell in it fighting. As compensation for the loss of his 
 son Iwar, King Harold bestowed Shetland and the Orkneys on 
 Bognwald, who gave both districts to his brother Sigurd. After 
 Harold had sailed away home, Earl Sigurd formed an alliance 
 with Thorstein the Red, son of Olaf the White, and Aud the 
 Deep-minded. Together they led plundering expeditions to Scot- 
 land, and acquired possession of Caithness and Sutherland, up 
 to the Ekkial. Earl Sigurd slew a Scotch Earl, named Melbrig- 
 Tooth, whose head he fastened to the crupper of his saddle. In 
 the head there was a projecting tooth, against which he struck the 
 calf of his leg, causing a wound that festered, and led to his death. 
 He was buried in a cairn on the banks of the Ekkial. 
 
 Earl Sigurd was succeeded by his son Guthorm, who ruled over 
 the country for one year, and then died childless ; whereupon the 
 Wickings, Danes and Northmen, again settled there. 
 
 Earl Eognwald grants the Earldom of the Orkneys to his son 
 Einar. 
 
 96. When Earl Rognwald, who was in Norway, heard of the 
 death of his brother Sigurd, and also that the Wickings had again
 
 1 32 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 formed settlements both in Shetland and the Orkneys, he sent into 
 the west his son Hallad, upon whom King Harold bestowed the 
 title of Earl. Hallad, accompanied by a large force, came to the 
 Orkneys, and there established himself ; but when the Wickings, 
 who sailed by the Islands in autumn and spring, made descents 
 on the headlands and drove away cattle to the shore, Earl Hallad 
 grew tired of living there. So he formally rejected the position 
 of Earl, and taking the rank of franklin, returned to Norway. 
 His father Rognwald was much displeased at his return. " My 
 sons," he said, " are not like my forefathers." To this remark of 
 his father, Einar answered : " You give me little of your affec- 
 tion ; it will be a very small matter to me to lose such regard 
 as I have received from my childhood until now, and it cannot be 
 my fate to find elsewhere less good fortune than I have had here. 
 If, therefore, you will grant me some assistance, I will go to the 
 Orkneys, and I promise you that I will never come back to 
 Norway." "I shall be well pleased," the Earl answered, "if you 
 come not again ; but I have little hope that you will ever be an 
 honour to your kinsmen, for your mother's family are all thrall- 
 born." The Earl then gave Einar a ship of war, sufficiently well 
 manned, and in the autumn he sailed to the west. Arrived at the 
 Orkneys, he made war upon the Wickings who had settled there, 
 and slew them. He then became Earl over the Islands, and was a 
 great and powerful chief. 
 
 Earl Einar avenges his father Rognwald, slain by King 
 Harold's sons. His successors in the Earldom of the 
 Orkneys down to Sigurd. 
 
 97. When the sons of King Harold Fairhair were grown up, 
 they became excessively overbearing in their conduct, slaying the 
 King's Earls and other powerful men. One spring, Halfdan 
 Longshanks and Gudrod Sheen, with a numerous array of followers, 
 sailed south to More. Coming unawares upon Earl Rognwald, they 
 surprised him in his house, to which they set fire, burning him 
 and sixty other persons inside. Then Gudrod took to himself the 
 authority exercised by the Earl ; but shortly afterwards he placed
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 133 
 
 himself in his father's hands, and was reconciled to him. Where- 
 upon King Harold granted to Earl Rognwald's son Thori all his 
 father's inheritance, as well as the title of Earl, and gave him 
 his daughter Olof Arbot to wife. Halfdan Longshanks, having 
 equipped two warships, sailed with them west over-sea, directly 
 after the death of Earl Rognwald. His arrival at the Orkneys 
 was quite unexpected, and Einar at once quitted the Islands, but, 
 unawares to Halfdan, he returned the same autumn. As the 
 result of a contest between them, the Earl deprived Halfdan 
 Longshanks of life, as is told in the Saga of the Earls of the 
 Orkneymen. Soon afterwards King Harold sailed west with an 
 army to the Orkneys, and when Earl Einar heard of his arrival, 
 he passed over to Ness, reciting this verse : 
 
 " Many a fine-bearded man, for stealing sheep is outlawed, 
 And I, for I have slain the King's young son in the isles ; 
 There is danger, franklins say, from the bold-hearted ruler ; 
 A notch I've cut in Harold's shield, but I feel no fear." 
 
 Men and messages now passed between the King and the Earl ; 
 and a reconciliation was brought about on the terms that the 
 Orkneymen should pay to the King sixty marks of gold. The 
 yeomen thought the sum too large ; whereupon Einar made them 
 an offer to pay the whole of it himself, provided thereby that he 
 became the owner of all the freeholds in the Orkneys. To this 
 condition the yeomen consented, because all the poorer of them 
 had but small estates, and the rich said they could redeem their 
 freeholds as soon as they wished. So the Earl paid the whole fine 
 to the King, who then sailed back to Norway in the autumn. For 
 a considerable period afterwards the Earl of the Orkneys was the 
 owner of all the freeholds in the Islands, until Earl Sigurd, son 
 of Lodwer, restored them to the yeomen. Einar ruled over the 
 Orkneys for a long time, and died a natural death, leaving three 
 sons, Arnkel, Erlend, and Thorfinn Skullcleaver. The two, Arnkel 
 and Erlend, fell in England along with Eric Bloodaxe, as already 
 related ; but Thorfinn was for a long time Earl in the Orkneys. He 
 was a great and warlike chief, and died a natural death, leaving 
 five sons, Arnfran, Haward, Liot, Skuli, and Lodwer. Arnfinn 
 married Ragnhild, daughter of Eric and Gunnhild, as already told ; 
 and Ragnhild, after plotting the death of her husband, married his
 
 i 3 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 brother Haward. Haward was an excellent chief, and under him 
 there were prosperous seasons ; but he and Eagnhild did not live 
 long together before she incited his sister's son Einar, surnamed 
 Bread-and-Butter, to kill him ; she promised Einar that if he did 
 the deed, he should be Earl over the Islands, and she would marry 
 him. But when Einar had slain the Earl, Eagnhild refused to 
 marry him, declaring that it was a great falsehood to say she had 
 shared in any plot to kill the Earl. Ragnhild then sent for another 
 nephew of Earl Haward, Einar Hardmouth, whom she requested 
 to avenge the Earl, making him the same promise that she had 
 made to the other Einar ; but when he had slain his kinsman, she 
 refused to marry him. Afterwards she married Liot, the brother 
 of Haward and Arnfinn, and he became Earl over the Islands, and 
 was a great chief. At the instigation of Ragnhild, he caused 
 Einar Hardmouth to be slain. Earl Liot's brother Skuli passed 
 over into Scotland, where the King of the Scots conferred on him 
 the title of Earl ; thence he went down to Caithness, and raising 
 a force there, sailed with it to the Orkneys, and contested the 
 chieftainship with his brother Liot. Being defeated, he fled over 
 to Ness, and in a second battle, fought at the Dales in Caithness, 
 he was slain, and Earl Liot subjected the whole of Caithness to his 
 rule. Earl Liot was a great warrior ; his last battle was fought 
 against a Scottish Earl named Magbiod ; and although his numbers 
 were less than half those of the Scots, Liot's attack was so vigo- 
 rous that the Scots gave way, and before the battle had lasted 
 any length of time many had fallen, and those who remained alive 
 fled. Earl Liot gained the victory ; but he received wounds that 
 caused his death. After him his brother Lodwer took the Earl- 
 dom in the Orkneys, and was a great chief. He married Edna, 
 daughter of Kiarval, King of the Irish ; their son was Sigurd the 
 Stout. Earl Lodwer died a natural death, and was succeeded in 
 the Earldom by his son Sigurd. Sigurd was a powerful earl, 
 ruling over a wide extent of territory, for he held Caithness by 
 main force against the Scots, and every summer he led forth a 
 host to sea, with which he plundered in the Sudreys, Scotland, and 
 Ireland. One summer an earl named Finuleik came from Scot- 
 land with an overwhelming host and challenged Earl Sigurd to 
 fight on a fixed day a pitched battle, on a chosen spot marked out 
 by rods of hazel at Skidamoor in Caithness. Earl Sigurd collected
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 135 
 
 a force together; but the Orkney men were not eager to fight against 
 overwhelming odds ; odds, it is said, of seven Scots to one man of 
 Sigurd's ; and the Earl received no assistance from the Orkneys 
 until he restored to the yeomen all the freeholds in the Islands as 
 the price of their aid in battle. Then Earl Sigurd gained a victory 
 over Finnleik, and the yeomen in the Orkneys became the owners 
 of their freeholds. 
 
 King Olaf Tryggwason arrives at the Orkneys on his 
 way to Norway, and compels Earl Sigurd to become a 
 Christian. 
 
 98. King Olaf Tryggwason sailed from the west with his fleet, 
 as we have already related ; and because the Pentland Frith was 
 not passable, he anchored his ships in Asmundar Bay, by Rogn- 
 waldsey of the Orkneys. Earl Sigurd Lodwerson happened to be 
 there in the bay with a single warship, intending to sail over to 
 Caithness ; and as soon as King Olaf knew that it was Earl Sigurd 
 who lay at anchor in front of him, he bade him come and speak 
 with him. The Earl therefore came on board the King's ship, and 
 the King thus addressed him : " Doubtless it is known to you, 
 Earl Sigurd, that King Harold Fairhair sailed to the British Isles 
 with a numerous force after he became possessed of the whole of 
 Norway. He brought the Orkneys and Shetland into subjection, 
 and widely extended his rule over other districts here in the west. 
 These islands, together with Shetland, he gave to his Earl, 
 Bognwald the Mighty, as compensation for the loss of his son. 
 Bognwald gave them to his brother Sigurd, and Sigurd then 
 became King Harold's Earl. A second time King Harold led a 
 very numerous host hither, against Earl Einar, and through the 
 mediation of well-disposed persons peace was made between them, 
 the whole of the Orkneys and Shetland being claimed by the King 
 as his own. In the end Earl Einar paid the King sixty marks of 
 gold on account of the death of Halfdan Longshanks, the King's 
 son, and held these lands as a fief under King Harold. Shortly 
 afterwards, King Eric, Harold's son, came over here from Norway, 
 and the Earls, Turf-Einar's sons, were then his liegemen, in proof
 
 136 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 of which they supplied him with a large force for a freebooting 
 expedition. A second time King Eric came to the Islands, and 
 took away with him the two Earls, Arnkel and Erlend, leaving 
 Earl Thorfmn, their brother, as ruler over the country. The 
 Earls both fell in England along with King Eric. Afterwards 
 the sons of King Eric came from England and exercised authority 
 over the Islands, and on their departure they placed them under 
 the rule of Earl Arnfinn, their brother-in-law. He was succeeded 
 in the government by his brothers ; first Haward, then Liot, and 
 lastly Lodwer, your father. You, Sigurd, now hold the Earldom 
 of this kingdom, which I claim as my inheritance, as I claim all 
 the other dominions that King Harold Fairhair possessed, and his 
 descendants, one after the other, inherited. And as it has come to 
 pass that you are now in my power, there are two courses open to 
 you. The one, that you accept the true faith, and allow yourself to 
 be baptized with all your subjects. You may thus expect to hold 
 under me the kingdom which you have hitherto held ; and, more- 
 over, which is of much greater importance, you may hope to reign 
 with Almighty God for ever in the glory of the Kingdom of 
 Heaven, if you hold fast His commandments. The other, a very 
 wretched course, and unlike the former, that you now die ; and 
 after your death I will pass over the Islands with fire and flame, 
 laying waste the whole realm, unless the folk will believe in the 
 true God. If this is the course you accept, you will, after a speedy 
 death, like all others who trust in carved images, suffer terrible 
 torments with the Fiend in the fire of hell for ever." In this 
 emergency the Earl chose the meeter course, and accepted the 
 true faith ; he was then baptized with all the folk in the Orkneys. 
 Afterwards he became King Olaf s liegeman, binding himself to 
 fidelity by oaths ; whereupon he received his lands as a fief from 
 the King, and placed in the King's hands, as a hostage, his son, 
 whose name was Whelp or Hundi. King Olaf caused the boy to be 
 baptized, giving him the name of Lodwer, and took him away to 
 Norway. He then sailed away from the Orkneys, leaving behind 
 him clerical teachers to reform the people and teach them holy 
 doctrine. King Olaf and the Earl parted from each other in 
 friendship.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 137 
 
 King Olaf arrives in Norway, founds a church in Master, 
 and is informed at Agdaness of the treachery of Thori 
 Clack [995]. 
 
 99. Under a fair breeze King Olaf sailed away on the open sea 
 in an easterly direction. He was in cheerful mood, for he had no 
 suspicion of any plot against him, or of any danger either from his 
 kinsmen or the others who were in his company ; at the same time 
 it was a constant wonder to him that his kinsmen Jostein and Karl- 
 head remained silent, showing no sign of gladness from the time 
 they met with him in Ireland. King Olaf reached land at Moster 
 after the ocean 'voyage, and going on shore, had Mass sung in a 
 tent ; then he had the ground on which the service had been held 
 marked out for a church. Craftsmen were obtained; all other 
 things necessary for the work were procured; and on that spot 
 the first church was built. King Olaf endowed it with money, and 
 placed it under the charge of Thangbrand the priest. On arriving 
 at Moster, Thori Clack said that the King's only plan was to let no 
 one know who he was, but to proceed as rapidly as possible to 
 Throndham and come upon Earl Hakon unawares. The King 
 thought the plan well devised and wise, and acted in accordance 
 with it. He sailed northwards day and night as the wind favoured 
 him, following the land, but keeping to the open sea, outside the 
 Islands. He nowhere touched the mainland on his voyage, and 
 when the winds were contrary he anchored by the Islands that lay 
 farthest out at sea. Now Thori had suggested this plan because 
 he knew that the majority of the people of the land were eager for 
 every change, and that Olaf Tryggwason had become famous in 
 Norway by reason of the many stories told of him. He considered 
 that Olaf had so many distinguished kinsmen and relations, espe- 
 cially in the east of the country, that if they should take him for 
 their chief, as would certainly happen should his arrival among 
 them become known, then the whole land force would hasten to his 
 side and be content with nothing less than making him their King, 
 and strengthening him in the kingdom. On the other hand, the 
 strength of Hakon lay chiefly in the districts of the Thronds ; and 
 it did not seem to Thori a difficult matter for the Earl to put Olaf 
 out of the way by cunning and by force, if he should show himself
 
 138 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 in the north with no more troops than he had then with him ; 
 supposing that Thori had not already found means to slay Olaf, 
 as he had devised with the Earl before leaving Norway. Thus, 
 through the ships keeping to the open sea, the people of the land 
 were ignorant of Olaf's arrival, until one day at evening Agdaness 
 in the north was reached. Here they brought their ships to 
 anchor and put up the awning. Conversing with those whom 
 they met, they soon learnt that Earl Hakon was up the country in 
 Throndham and had quarrelled with the yeomen. When Thori 
 Clack heard of this, he was much amazed, as the news was quite 
 different from anything that he expected ; for after the battle 
 against the Wickings of Jom all the people in Norway had 
 become devoted friends of Earl Hakon, because of the victory 
 whereby he had completely freed the country from hostilities. 
 It was indeed a mishap, so it seemed to Thori, that a great 
 chief had appeared at a moment when the yeomen were hostile 
 to the Earl, not only in the land generally, but even at home in his 
 own patrimony. Thori, therefore, summoning Jostein and Karl- 
 head, held a long conference with them. When night was come 
 and the men on board the ships were all asleep, the two brothers 
 arose, and having dressed themselves quietly, took their weapons. 
 Entering a boat, they rowed to King Olaf's ship, which they 
 boarded secretly, and going to the King's bedside, told him there 
 was a pressing need that he should go with them on shore, 
 which he did. The King having seated himself, the brothers fell 
 down together at his feet, showing much sorrow and concern. 
 "We have committed," they said, "a grievous crime, for which 
 we deserve, like wicked traitors, to die. We therefore now give 
 up ourselves into your power, that you may either let us live or 
 put us to death, whichever you will." "What is your trouble ? " 
 asked the King. Then they told him all ; how Earl Hakon had 
 forced them to join in his treacherous plans, and aid Thori Clack. 
 " Yea," said they, " and a speedy death is now before you ; this 
 is the reason that we have always appeared anxious and never 
 cheerful since we set out from Norway." The King answered : 
 " Stand up quickly. I cannot feel anger towards you for what 
 you have done, because this event, in my belief, like all others 
 affecting me, has happened according to Divine foresight. You 
 have acted well in your case, seeing the difficulty that beset
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 139 
 
 you, and now I ask you to put before me some good plan how 
 to proceed." Then Jostein answered : " Last evening, when Thori 
 heard the news from land, he held a conference with us both, and 
 thanked us for the way in which we had kept our promises and 
 oaths to Earl Hakon. Then he told us of his intention to ask 
 you, early this morning, to go on shore alone with him, as if to 
 arrange some plan of action. He would previously send, he said, 
 two trustworthy men into the forest a short way off, who should 
 rush up and slay you as soon as he gave the signal. Your death 
 was planned between him and Earl Hakon before they parted ; 
 they intended that you should be slain before we reached land, and 
 therefore we were both left free to tell you of their plot if we set 
 foot on the mainland. As events have happened, you still live, 
 and we are free from all our oaths and binding promises made 
 to Earl Hakon and the chiefs. This is our advice, then, first and 
 foremost, that you place in the forest men in whom you have 
 trust, so that you may be beforehand with Thori, and take the 
 dastard in the snare that he has laid for you." " All shall be 
 done," said the King, " just as you have counselled. Will you 
 two do the work, or shall I get other men for it ? " Both at 
 once replied that henceforth they would further all his plans, 
 whatever he desired. So the King bade them go into the forest, 
 whence they should rush up to him as soon as he held up his 
 glove. Then he went on board his ship unobserved by any. 
 
 The slaying of Thori Clack. 
 
 100. Early in the morning Thori came to King Olaf's ship, and 
 requested his company on shore, that the two might take counsel 
 together; and the King said it would be well to do so. When 
 they were come to land, and were about to sit down, Thori wished 
 to sit where he would be the higher of the two; but the King 
 refused to allow him, and held up his glove with his left hand. 
 At this signal Jostein and his brother rushed out of the forest, 
 and two other men at the same time ; but the brothers were the 
 swifter, and both at once smote that wicked traitor Thori, so that 
 he died immediately. And when Thori's men, whom he had ap- 
 pointed to slay the King, saw what had happened, they stopped ;
 
 1 40 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 whereupon Jostein and his brother turned towards them, and slew 
 them both. The other men of Thori, who were on board his ship, 
 begged for quarter ; and when the King granted it, they all became 
 his men, confirming their submission by oath. 
 
 Earl Hakon's evil conduct rouses the yeomen. 
 
 101. Earl Hakon became a man of such very evil conduct 
 towards women that he held them all equally at his disposal, 
 mothers and daughters, sisters, high-born maidens or wives ; and 
 in many other matters his behaviour to his subjects was stern be- 
 yond measure, so that he was called Hakon the Bad, a name that 
 has ever since clung to him. There was a man named Bryniolf, 
 powerful and popular, who lived in Gaulardale ; and his wife was 
 beautiful and highly accomplished. One night Earl Hakon sent 
 messengers to take away Bryniolf 's wife and bring her to him. 
 Bryniolf was already in bed when the Earl's men arrived at his 
 homestead upon their errand and declared to him Hakon's com- 
 mand that he should send him his wife. " This Earl leaves little 
 unsaid or undone that is bad," answered Bryniolf. " And he is so 
 headstrong in his wickedness that we must expect his kingdom 
 overthrown shortly, and himself miserably deprived of life ; for 
 this people that has to live under him is in great bondage and 
 trouble. As for you, his messengers, choose for yourselves quickly 
 whether you will withdraw hence, or abide the speedy disgrace 
 which, you may pledge yourselves with both hands, will befall you." 
 The messengers thought that, as matters looked, the most fitting 
 choice was to return ; and coming to the Earl, they told him how 
 their business had ended. The Earl answered : " It will all have 
 one end for Bryniolf ; he shall either give up the woman or be 
 slain." He then sent a great company to Bryniolf's homestead ; 
 and on arrival there they declared the Earl's message. " Likely 
 enough," answered Bryniolf, " I have no force to meet you at this 
 time ; but, for all that, the Earl will at last meet with deserved 
 disgrace and shame for his tyranny and outrage." With these 
 words he sprang up, seized his clothes and weapons, and went off 
 in a great rage, while the messengers took his wife and brought 
 her to the Earl. Bryniolf went out into the neighbourhood, and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 141 
 
 calling together the yeomen, complained to them of his injury, 
 telling the dishonour that had been done to him. " I ask your aid 
 now," he said; "let us gather a force together and march against 
 the Earl, and either fight with him, or burn his house over his head. 
 We shall be utterly disgraced if we dare not drive away such 
 wickedness from our midst. And though this present dishonour 
 touches me more closely than others, we shall not have long to 
 wait before many will have to relate like troubles of their own, if 
 nothing is done. Some of you possibly are yourselves too brave to 
 suffer any dishonour at the hands of the Earl, though you are now 
 unwilling to be moved by my necessities." The yeomen, as many 
 as were there assembled, loudly applauded the speech of Bryniolf, 
 and declared it a most grievous pity that a deed of such import 
 should befall a valiant man. Little was now needed to produce 
 open rebellion among them. 
 
 The yeomen rise up against the Earl, who takes refuge with 
 his thrall Kark in a cave. 
 
 102. A short time after these things, Earl Hakon, being on 
 circuit in Gaulardale, was staying at Medalhouse, and his ships 
 were lying out at sea close by Wiggia. There was a powerful 
 yeoman, named Orm Lugg, who dwelt at a homestead called 
 Byness ; and his wife, whose name was Gudrun, was a daughter of 
 Bergthor of Lunda. She was known as the Lunda-Sun, because 
 of her great beauty. Earl Hakon sent his thralls to Orm at 
 Byness to fetch Orm's wife. Arrived there, they declared their 
 errand, which Orm took in good part, inviting them t6 have supper 
 first; but before they finished their meal there arrived a large 
 number of people from the neighbourhood, to whom Orm had 
 sent word, and then he refused to let Gudrun go away on any 
 account. She herself spoke to the thralls and said: "Take 
 this message from me to the Earl, that I will not come to him 
 unless he sends Thora of Bimul to fetch me." Now Thora 
 was a great lady, and a favourite of the Earl. The thralls went 
 away in a great rage, loudly threatening the yeoman and his lady 
 that they would repent of their conduct before long. " We shall 
 come again a second time," they said, " and in such a way that you
 
 i 4 2 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 will deem it the best course for both of you to obey the Earl's will." 
 Thus they parted. Orm summoned the neighbourhood to war, 
 sending the signal thereof, an arrow, to Halldor at Skerdiugstead ; 
 but Halldor drove the bearer away. Then he despatched the 
 arrow east, west, south, and north through the district, summoning 
 all the fighting men to march in arms against Earl Hakon and 
 slay him. In response to the summons, a great multitude of men 
 hastened together, and the whole force pressed forward to Medal- 
 house. Earl Hakon, getting intelligence of the rising, left the 
 homestead and retired into a deep dale, afterwards known as Earl's 
 Dale, where he and his men concealed themselves. Later in the 
 day he received full tidings of the host of the yeomen, who had 
 seized upon all the roads, supposing that he would most likely make 
 towards his ships, which were under the command of his son 
 Erlend, a most promising man. When darkness came on, the Earl 
 dismissed his men, ordering them to find their way by the forest 
 paths to Orkadale ; " No one," said he, " will do you harm if I am 
 nowhere near you. Tell my son Erlend to take our ships seaward 
 along the Frith, and go on south to More, where he will meet me, for 
 I intend to go thither as soon as the yeomen's host is somewhat 
 dispersed. I shall easily be able to find a hiding-place hard by, 
 while their search is most active, and their force keeps together." 
 The Earl's men therefore left him ; some went away to the ships 
 to see Erlend, others who had farms went home to their abodes, 
 and the Earl remained behind with a thrall named Thormod 
 Kark. This thrall had been a gift to Hakon when he was a child 
 cutting his first tooth, and both men were of the same age. The 
 Earl and Kark went to look for a place of refuge, the Earl riding, 
 while Kark walked. Coming to the river Gaul, they found the ice 
 on it much broken up with holes, and dismounting from his horse, 
 the Earl led him into one of them; he also left his cloak there, 
 fastened to the edge of the ice, to prevent its drifting away 
 altogether. Thence they passed on to a cave, known afterwards 
 as the Earl's Cave. Here they lay for a while and slept. On 
 waking, the thrall said : " I had a dream just now, Sire ; " and 
 when the Earl asked what the dream was, he answered: "You 
 and I, methought, were in this cave, and I saw a big ill-looking 
 dark man come up from below ; and we were afraid, fancying that 
 he was about to come into the cave. I dreamt that he took his
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 143 
 
 stand at the entrance, and said: ' Ulli is now dead.' Then he 
 went away up into the fell, and I awoke." The Earl said: "My 
 son Erlend is then doubtless slain." Kark fell asleep a second 
 time, and was again restless in his sleep, as before. When he 
 awoke, the Earl asked him : " What was your dream this time ? " 
 and the thrall replied: "I saw the same man, as I thought, 
 descend the mountain slope, and coming to the cave he said to me : 
 ' Tell the Earl that all the straits are closed ! ' " Thereupon the Earl 
 said : " You give us, then, but a short time to live." 
 
 Death of Erlend, the Earl's son. TTiora of Eimul conceals 
 the Earl. 
 
 103. After the death of Thori Clack, King Olaf, with five ships 
 of war, entered the Frith from the open sea, at the same time 
 that Erlend, Hakon's son, was sailing out of it with three ships. 
 The weather was calm, and the fleets, rowing in opposite directions, 
 quickly approached each other; and when there was but a short 
 space between them, Erlend, suspecting the approaching fleet to 
 be hostile, turned his ships towards land. King Olaf, seeing the 
 warships row forth to meet him, thought Earl Hakon was with 
 them, and when they turned away, he bade his men row after them 
 with all speed. Erlend's men, having rowed their ships quite close 
 to land, ran them aground, and immediately jumping overboard, 
 made their way to shore by swimming. As King Olaf's ships 
 came upon them, the King saw a man swimming, who was 
 remarkably handsome, and seizing the tiller, hurled it at him. It 
 struck the head of Erlend, the Earl's son, so that his skull was 
 crushed in upon the brain, and he there lost his life. Many of his 
 men were slain by Olaf's men; some escaped by flight; others, 
 made prisoners, received quarter, and related to the King all that 
 had happened. They told him that the man killed by the tiller 
 was Erlend, Hakon's son ; that the yeomen had risen up against 
 the Earl, who had fled away from before them ; and that all his 
 force was dispersed. 
 
 After remaining a short time in the cave, Earl Hakon and 
 Kark arose and walked to the homestead at Eimul ; and the Earl 
 sent Kark to find Thora, bidding her come and see him secretly.
 
 i 4 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 This she did, and when they met, she welcomed him heartily. 
 The Earl then asked her : " Do you know of any secret spot at 
 your homestead where you could hide me for a few nights, until 
 the yeomen break up their gathering?" And Thora answered : 
 " It will not be an easy matter to keep you in secret here. Your 
 foes will come and ransack every hole and corner of this home- 
 stead, and of all the neighbouring places of refuge. They will 
 search for you here sooner than anywhere else, because many 
 know that I will help you, if I can, to the best of my power. 
 Yet there is a spot on this homestead where I should not think 
 of searching for so great a chief as you, and that is the hog-sty." 
 Thither Thora accompanied the Earl, and seeing it, he said : 
 " The spot is well and wisely chosen for the purpose, and here we 
 will make ourselves comfortable. To look after one's life is more 
 needful now than to care whether one's lodging befits a great man 
 or not." The thrall therefore proceeded to dig a large hole and to 
 carry off the earth, while the Earl sat with Thora and conversed. 
 She told the Earl of the tidings she had just learnt, that Olaf 
 Tryggwason was come into the Frith and had slain his son Erlend. 
 Afterwards the Earl, with his thrall Kark, went into the hole. 
 Thora brought them sufficient meat and drink, lights also, and 
 whatsoever else they needed. She next closed up the entrance 
 with pieces of wood, upon which she swept earth and dung ; and 
 the swine, being driven over it, trod down the dung, so that no 
 signs of late work were visible. Thora then returned to her 
 homestead, no one except herself knowing that the Earl was there. 
 The hog-sty in which the Earl was hidden lay under the shelter 
 of a huge rock. 
 
 The yeomen choose Olaf to be their King, and search unsuccess- 
 fully for Earl Hakon. The Earl is slain ~by his thrall 
 Kark, who takes his head to Olaf. Character of the 
 Earl 
 
 104. The yeomen who had taken part in the rising against 
 Earl Hakon went to meet Olaf Tryggwason as soon as they heard 
 of his arrival in the country ; and greeting him with great glad- 
 ness and friendliness, they thus spake : "This day is become a day
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 145 
 
 of bliss to us, seeing that we have met with you ; and we are 
 in hopes that it will be a day of bliss to you. After the battle 
 against the Wickings of Jom we believed there was no chief like 
 Earl Hakon, so happy was he in victory and in the possession 
 besides of many qualities fitted for the chieftainship. The whole 
 people of the country therefore desired nothing better than to 
 maintain him in the kingdom. But since that time his wicked 
 and shameful deeds have been so unexampled that endurance 
 of them is not possible ; his dishonourable conduct is hated by 
 all men ; and so far is he from retaining the kingdom any longer, 
 that he shall lose his life as soon as we find him. Our search, 
 we believe, will be successful with your aid and good fortune, 
 who have so auspiciously effected the slaying of his son Erlend. 
 We desire, therefore, to ask you to become King over this com- 
 pany, while you await higher honour ; for we know that the whole 
 people of the land would prefer being subject to a descendant of 
 Harold Fairhair, even if there were no descendant now living so 
 renowned as you are." This speech rejoiced Olaf ; and the two 
 parties made an alliance, the yeomen taking Olaf to be their 
 King. As they all had the same desire to seek after the Earl, 
 they went up into Gaulardale, thinking it most probable that he 
 would be found at Blmul, if he were found anywhere in a human 
 dwelling, because there was no friend so dear to him in that dale 
 as Thora. Coming to the river Gaul, they found the Earl's cloak 
 at a hole in the ice, and also the horse, which had drifted some- 
 what lower down the river, upon a bank. When they recognised 
 the cloak, some said the Earl must have perished in the water, and 
 there was no need to look for him any longer. Then spake an 
 old man and said : " You don't understand the cunning of the 
 Earl if you believe that he has perished in the stream ; neither 
 discern that this is a trick to delude you." The King assented to 
 this opinion, and then all agreed to it, and proceeded on their 
 journey until they arrived at the homestead of Eimul. There 
 they broke into all the buildings, looking for the Earl inside and 
 out, as Thora had said they would, but found him not. King Olaf 
 therefore held a meeting outside in the yard, and standing on the 
 large rock by the hog-sty, made a speech in a loud and clear 
 voice. "You know," he said, "that we have made search for 
 Earl Hakon ; and as we have not found him at this present time, 
 
 K
 
 146 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 be it known to all, that with fitting gift and liberal payment I will 
 reward the man who shall slay him." After which speech King 
 Olaf departed, with all his company, from the homestead of Kimul, 
 and went and abode at Ladi. 
 
 Now Earl Hakon and his thrall were in the hole, and heard 
 quite distinctly the speech of King Olaf. And when the King 
 and his men were gone, the Earl said to Kark : " There is great 
 and awful power in that man's speech. I have been placed in 
 many trials and dangers, and it has never been said of me that I 
 am very timid ; yet at the mere words of this Olaf a dread horror 
 seized my heart, such as I never felt before, and my mind was 
 filled with anxiety and fear at his awful voice." Then looking 
 at the thrall, the Earl saw his face and features change colour, 
 becoming pale and dark by turns, and he said to him : " What 
 makes you pale one minute and black as earth at another? Is 
 it not that you wish to betray me ? " "Not so," answered Kark. 
 " But perhaps you will not think it strange that I, no less than 
 you, am terrified by this man's speech." Then the Earl said : " It 
 may be so, and there is a reason for it ; we were born on the same 
 day, and there will not be a long interval between my death and 
 yours." When night came on they took their meal together, and 
 drank from the same vessel. During the night the Earl kept 
 himself awake, for he had little confidence in the thrall; while 
 Kark slept long and heavily ; awaking, however, at last, he saw 
 that the Earl was awake. "I have had a dream once more, Sire," 
 he said. " We two were together on a ship, and the steering fell 
 to me." "You thus see that our lives both depend on you," 
 answered the Earl. Then Kark slept a second time, and was 
 restless in his sleep ; and when he awoke, the Earl asked him of 
 his dream. " I was at Ladi just now," he replied, " and Olaf 
 Tryggwason put a chain of gold around my neck, and gave me, as 
 I thought, a high horse." " Which means," said the Earl, " that 
 Olaf will lay a blood-red ring about your neck if you go to him. 
 Have a care, therefore, lest he cut off your head ; it is not unlikely, 
 even, that he may then have you hanged upon a gallows, to your 
 disgrace, and so give you a horse to ride. From me, on the other 
 hand, if you betray me not, you will get good as heretofore." 
 Both of them now kept awake, as if they distrusted each other ;
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 147 
 
 but towards day the Earl fell asleep. He soon became restless 
 in his sleep, shouting fearfully, and starting from head to foot, 
 as if he were about to rise. Whereupon the thrall was filled with 
 fear and alarm, and drawing a large sharp knife from his belt, he 
 drove it into the Earl's throat, which he cut from ear to ear. Such 
 was the death of Earl Hakon. Kark then cut off the Earl's head, 
 and hastened away with it, arriving the next day at Ladi. He 
 carried the head to King Olaf, to whom he recounted all that had 
 happened during his wanderings with the Earl, as we have told 
 the story. Then King Olaf said to him : " What led you to betray 
 the Earl ? " And Kark answered : " I was led to kill him chiefly 
 for the rewards you promised to whomsoever should slay him ; and 
 in the next place, because I scarcely knew what to do when his 
 behaviour was so dreadful in his sleep." And the King said: 
 " I will keep the promise which I made thereon, to let you have 
 a fit reward for your labour, and so deter those who come after us 
 from betraying their liege-lords. Though you were the servant 
 of a wicked man, he was nevertheless your master, and you ought 
 to have done him faithful service, and refrained from betraying 
 him, no less than if he had been a good lord." The King then 
 ordered him to be led out, and his head cut off. Afterwards 
 taking Earl Hakon's head and Kark's, King Olaf, followed by a 
 crowd of yeomen, sailed out to the island of Nidarholm, which 
 was used in those days as a place of execution for thieves and 
 evil-doers. There was a gallows on it, to which the King had the 
 heads brought, and they were fastened thereon. And all the 
 people went up to it, shouting and throwing stones at the Earl's 
 head, and saying, "Let the scoundrel fare as other scoundrels." 
 Then messengers were sent up into Gaulardale, who took the 
 Earl's body out of the hole, dragged it off and burnt it. And 
 so generally approved was the hostility which the Thronds 
 showed to Earl Hakon that no one ever spoke of him by any 
 other name than the Bad Earl ; and that epithet was used of 
 him all over Throndham, and wide districts both at home and 
 abroad. 
 
 It may be said, however, of Earl Hakon, that he possessed 
 many qualities befitting a ruler. He was a man of noble extrac- 
 tion in the whole of his pedigree, of a wise understanding if he 
 had been inclined to use it for good, expert in all government,
 
 i 4 8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 dashing and valorous in battle, often fortunate in gaining victory 
 over his foes. So says Thorleif Raudfellson : 
 
 " No earl mightier than thou, Hakon ! is known under the moon's path. 
 Thou hast become famous in fight, thou leader of the nation's seamen." 
 
 Towards his retainers Earl Hakon was liberal of his wealth, and 
 long enjoyed popularity with all the people throughout the country. 
 Yet, in spite of his fitness as a ruler, he suffered great changes of 
 fortune to the day of his death. This will not seem strange when 
 we look at him in another aspect, for Earl Hakon was at all times 
 guileful, faithless and treacherous to friend and foe, a most violent 
 renegade, and worshipper of idols. Moreover, the time was come, 
 foreordained by Almighty God, when idolatry and heathen worship, 
 together with Earl Hakon, the wicked messenger of the Evil One, 
 should receive condemnation ; and in their stead Holy Truth should 
 arise, and a right faith flourish in beauty over all the Northern 
 lands, through the good-will and devotion of Olaf Tryggwason, 
 the messenger of the Blessed Lord God. At the time Hakon was 
 slain he had been Earl for thirty-three years, reckoning from the 
 death of his father Earl Sigurd. Hakon was twenty-five years 
 of age when he succeeded to the Earldom, and fifty-eight when he 
 was slain. 
 
 Olaf Tryggwason chosen King over Norway [995], 
 
 105. After the death of Earl Hakon, King Olaf abode first at 
 Ladi. And when the tidings were spread abroad that Earl Hakon 
 was slain and Olaf Tryggwason come in his place, all the chiefs 
 and powerful men of the Thronds, and many other people likewise, 
 came to visit him. All were of one mind in asking him to be their 
 King, offering him their service and willing obedience. They 
 declared to him that they could not long remain without a head, 
 considering the events that had happened ; and they did but say 
 the truth when they told him of their fear that Earls Eric and 
 Swein would demand stern payment for the riotous attack on their 
 father Earl Hakon. Olaf was well pleased with their discourse. 
 It was therefore unanimously decided to summon an Assembly of 
 the eight shires in Throndham ; which Assembly was attended by
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 149 
 
 an exceedingly numerous crowd from all parts of the community 
 of the Thronds. The Assembly being constituted, King Olaf stood 
 up and called for silence, and then began to speak : " It is known 
 to all men here assembled, that King Harold Fairhair reigned for 
 a long period as sole King over all Norway. He succeeded peace- 
 ably to a part of his kingdom ; part he won in warfare. And he 
 made a law that every man of his descendants sprung from him 
 uninterruptedly in the male line should be King and inherit the 
 kingdom ; son succeeding his father. And forasmuch as King 
 Harold had many sons, he divided his kingdom among them as 
 he thought best, and ordained that there should be one supreme 
 King of the country at a time, although, having regard to 
 descent, there might be many who were equally entitled to 
 the honour. Now, as this people is without a head, and has for 
 a long time past endured wrongful rule and authority, I will- 
 ingly offer myself, in response to the request of many chiefs 
 and powerful men, to be your King if you will be my subjects. 
 On several grounds I think that an alliance between us will not 
 be unsuitable, for we may thereby strengthen and support each 
 other in a right course of conduct. You are faced by a great 
 difficulty, being exposed to the heavy displeasure of Earl Hakon's 
 sons, and other kinsmen and friends, on account of the Earl's 
 violent death. You must expect from them the sternest treat- 
 ment, as you yourselves have already pleaded, if you do not 
 obtain the aid of powerful chiefs against them. And I, on the 
 other hand, have so long endured the deprivation of my royal 
 position that I have a difficult task before me ; for the govern- 
 ment of this country during a long period has been in the hands 
 of robbers, while hatred and injustice have prevailed continuously. 
 First of all, Eric Bloodaxe slew Olaf, my father's father, and many 
 more of his own brothers, because, through lust of power, he wished 
 to be sole ruler of their kingdoms. He was succeeded by Hakon, 
 foster-son of Athelstan, who bestowed honours on those of his 
 kinsmen that did not rise up with violence against him. He set 
 my father Tryggwi over the kingdom that his father ruled before 
 him, and gave him the title of King ; and Tryggwi held the 
 kingdom so long as King Hakon, his father's brother, lived ; and 
 the two were very dear friends of one another. But when the 
 sons of Eric succeeded to the kingdom they dealt treacherously
 
 1 5 o THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 with my father King Tryggwi, and slew him in time of peace, 
 by the advice of their mother Gunnhild ; I being yet unborn. 
 The same Gunnhild in her cunning laid many snares to take me 
 and deprive me of life as soon as I was born. My mother Astrid 
 and I were in hiding, the first year of my life, with her father 
 Eric of Ofrustead; but because of the lying in wait and the 
 devices of Gunnhild, he did not dare to keep us any longer in 
 the country, and my mother, disguised and dressed like a beggar, 
 took me eastwards into Sweden. There we dwelt two years 
 in exile with Hakon the Old; and Gunnhild would have seized 
 me treacherously by her emissaries, if that good man Hakon 
 the Old had not saved me from her pursuit by his power 
 and authority, because of his friendship for Eric, my mother's 
 father. And afterwards, when I was three years old, my mother 
 and I sailed from Sweden, intending to go east to the realm 
 of Garda, and visit her brother Sigurd. On the voyage we 
 met with Wickings, and were taken captive and sold into bond- 
 age, some of our company being slain. My mother and I were 
 separated, so that I have never since beheld her. Like other bond- 
 men, I was then sold for money. Six years I remained in bondage 
 in Eistland, until Sigurd, my mother's brother, ransomed me thence, 
 and took me with him east to the realm of Garda, I being then 
 nine years old. Nine other years I lived in Garda, still an exile, 
 though I was maintained in comfort by the humanity of kind 
 rulers. Three years I then passed in Wendland, and the next 
 four years in the British Islands, living as a freebooter. During 
 this period, as you may suppose, I endured fatigue and toil ; free- 
 dom I enjoyed, but only among foreign and strange nations. To 
 provision my force I had then almost nothing, beyond what I 
 procured with the risk of my life and the lives of my men, thus 
 endangering a worthier object to gain a less worthy. But at 
 present I will not speak of this, for we robbed many an innocent 
 man of his goods, and some of life as well, after the manner of 
 warriors. The inheritance of my fathers, and our estates, were 
 held meanwhile by unworthy persons, who sought my life and 
 the lives of my kinsmen, as did Gunnhild Kings'-mother and her 
 sons. Yet they had the ancestral title to be Kings, though they 
 lusted after more power than rightfully belonged to them. And 
 this chief, Earl Hakon, recently your ruler, had by birth the right
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 151 
 
 to inherit after his father, to bear the title of Earl, and to hold 
 a fief from the rightful King of Norway. But it was the greatest 
 wrong and illegality that he should be sole ruler of well-nigh all 
 Norway, crushing partly in battle and partly by treachery the 
 Kings whom he ought to have served. Yea, I myself should have 
 been a victim if his evil will had commanded success ; for he sent 
 Thori Clack to the British Islands to bring me by craft from the 
 west into his power ; failing in this object, Thori had authority to 
 slay me, as is known to some who are here present at the Assembly. 
 And now I am of opinion that there is no man at present in the 
 country who by legal right and by descent has as good a title to 
 the office of King as I have, if such is the will of the chiefs, and 
 if the people give their consent." When Olaf thus ended his 
 speech, all present lamented the long misery and exile that he 
 had suffered ; and then the commons in a crowd started up and 
 would listen to nothing else than that Olaf Tryggwason should 
 be their King. Then was Olaf Tryggwason chosen at the General 
 Assembly to be King over the whole extent of the country held 
 by Harold Fairhair, and the rule thereof was made over to him 
 in accordance with the old laws. The yeomen promised to give 
 him large support, that he might win the realm and then retain it ; 
 the King, on^his part, promised to observe laws and rights, and to 
 defend the people against aggression and attack from the sons 
 of Hakon, and all others who desired to avenge the Earl's death. 
 King Olaf then chose his body-guard. Thord Kolbeinson in his 
 Praise of Eric thus says : 
 
 " Repeller of wolfish rovers ! 
 
 His people's treachery soon deprived Hakon of life. 
 Man's lot looks for many changes. 
 And to the land, won by the brave lord of the shield, 
 Came the son of Tryggwi, I ween, with a force from the west." 
 
 Story of Sunnifa. Her voyage to the island of Sclia, and 
 her death. 
 
 106. In the days of Earl Hakon there died a King of Ireland 
 in the west, who left a daughter named Sunnifa, wise from her 
 earliest years, and a good Christian, for Ireland had long ago
 
 been converted to Christianity. Sunnifa was a most beautiful 
 maiden and ripe in years at the time of this story. She succeeded 
 her father in the kingdom, and her rule was guided by her dis- 
 tinguished kinsmen and friends. As she ruled over a great king- 
 dom, and was herself a woman of surpassing beauty, there came 
 a heathen Wicking chieftain with a proposal to marry her. But 
 so far was Sunnifa from wishing to marry herself to a heathen, 
 that she had determined in her mind to serve in purity of life 
 none but God alone, and to have no man for husband. The 
 Wicking then began to harry her kingdom, and in many ways 
 to harass her condition, purposing by this means to compel her 
 to a union with him. Sunnifa therefore summoned an Assembly 
 of her men ; and her friends and kinsmen being present, she thus 
 spoke : " I have called you together, my dearest friends, that you 
 may give me your counsel touching this kingdom, which I have 
 for some time guided with your help. I am feeling oppressed 
 by the tyranny and aggression of wicked men, and of all who 
 strive after the uncertain joys of this fleeting life. Wherefore 
 I intend no longer, like a bondwoman, to bear the labour and 
 anxiety of this unhappy kingdom, which is of no account in 
 comparison with eternal joy ; but rather, like a woman of high 
 birth, will I assert my freedom, and place myself in the hands 
 and under the protection of Jesus Christ my Lord. Thus, like- 
 wise, will those do who wish to follow me ; but all shall be free 
 and have full power to remain in their native land, though I 
 remove myself away." 
 
 Sunnifa was so much beloved by all, that a crowd of people, 
 both men and women, were eager to leave their lands and go 
 away with her. She therefore procured ships, and a great multi- 
 tude prepared for the voyage with her. As soon as they were 
 ready, they left land in their ships, having neither sails nor oars, 
 rudder nor rigging, weapons nor armour. In this way Sunnifa 
 showed her trust in the power of Almighty God, rather than in 
 worldly aids or help. She intrusted herself and all her company 
 to the guidance of the living God, praying Him to point out the 
 way for them, and to direct them whithersoever he would. Then 
 they were driven across the open sea, away from land, until by God's 
 help they reached two islands which lie close to Norway, south of 
 Stad ; one of them is called Selia, and the other Kinn. These islands
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 153 
 
 were uninhabited ; but like most of the outer islands, they had 
 cattle on them belonging to the people of the mainland, for there 
 were many large farms near. Sunnifa, and the people that accom- 
 panied her, landed on Selia. There was a high mountain in the 
 west of the island, with rocks and large caves ; to this part they 
 went, and abode in the caves. Here they dwelt for a long time, 
 serving God with great zeal and much abstinence, and lived on 
 the fish that Sunnifa's men caught in the waters. But when the 
 inhabitants of the mainland became aware of people living on 
 the islands, they imagined them to be robbers preying upon their 
 cattle. The yeomen therefore went to see Earl Hakon and tell 
 him that there was a crowd of robbers and outlaws on the islands 
 of Selia and Kinn, doing much damage to the people's cattle ; 
 and they begged him to take a large company and slay those 
 Wickings on the islands. The Earl did as they asked him, for 
 he sailed to the islands with a large force armed as for battle. 
 And when those good friends of God who lived there saw the 
 force coming towards them, and knew that an attack was meant, 
 they went into their caves and prayed Almighty God that He 
 would grant to their souls eternal rest in the bliss of Paradise, 
 whatever death they should die. They prayed also that God of 
 His grace and mercy would grant them such burial that the 
 wicked heathen might have no power over their bodies. And 
 Almighty God granted their prayer. Huge rocks fell and blocked 
 the entrance of the caves where they dwelt, and thus these saints 
 of God ended their days ; receiving the reward of everlasting hap- 
 piness in return for their good deeds in this life. When the 
 heathen reached the islands and made search for them, it seemed 
 strange they could not find them, for they had seen them but a 
 short time before they landed. Having finished their search, 
 they returned. 
 
 Discovery of the holy relics of Sunnifa ty two yeomen 
 named Thord. 
 
 107. Some time afterwards, when Earl Hakon was dead, and 
 Olaf Tryggwason had become King in Norway, it happened that 
 two important yeomen, with their followers, were sailing from
 
 i 5 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the Firths northwards towards Throndham to visit Earl Hakon, 
 not having yet learnt of the change of rulers. As they passed 
 near the island of Selia, which lies close to the main route of 
 ships going north or south, they perceived a beautiful bright beam 
 of light which shone from heaven on the sea and enfolded the 
 neighbouring island in its brightness. Deeming this a wonderful 
 sight, they drew to shore, curious to find out upon what the light 
 was shining. Having landed on the island, they found at a short 
 distance from the shore, just where they had seen the light fall, a 
 human head, bright and lovely, which gave forth a sweet odour, 
 the like of which they had never before perceived. Being heathen 
 men, they understood not what that remarkable odour signified ; 
 but yet it seemed to them a thing of great moment. Lifting 
 up the head, therefore, with respect, they wrapped it in a clean 
 cloth, and took it with them, intending to carry it to Earl Hakon, 
 for they supposed that he, in his wisdom, would discern what it 
 betokened. When they came beyond Stad on their voyage north- 
 wards, they learnt that Earl Hakon had been slain, and the famous 
 King Olaf Tryggwason had succeeded him in the kingdom. The 
 two men held on their journey, nevertheless, determining now to 
 visit the new King, for they heard much of his graciousness and 
 royal qualities. They stopped not on their journey northwards 
 until they arrived at Ladi and saw King Olaf, who received them 
 with great friendliness as soon as he knew who they were. He 
 speedily began to preach the Holy Faith to them, and bade them 
 accept baptism. " If you do as I bid you," said the King, " you 
 shall have my steadfast friendship in return." They were not 
 averse to his proposal, being desirous, as they said, of offering him 
 their service. Then they conversed with him for a while, and 
 the King inquired what tidings there were in the south of the 
 country ; and when they had answered his inquiries, they told 
 him the events of their voyage, showing him the head which they 
 had found in Selia. The King's Bishop, Sigurd, known as Sigurd 
 the Great, whom he had brought with him from England, was a 
 wise and good man and a great scholar. When the King and the 
 Bishop saw the head, they said it was certainly the head of a 
 saint. Then the King began to speak of the Faith to the men 
 who had found the head, thus saying : " All good men and true 
 believers will experience great joy and gladness in reflecting on
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 155 
 
 the mercy of Almighty God, though the eye may not see, nor the 
 ear hear, nor the heart of man conceive, how excellent is the 
 reward which He bestows on His servants in return for their toil 
 in this life. This sign has been given to you by His great mercy, 
 to the end that you may of your own freewill more readily leave 
 the deluding worship of idols, and turn to the true Faith, and the 
 acceptance of Holy Baptism. Yea, and all who reflect may see 
 more clearly that the sublime King of Heaven will grant to the 
 souls of His beloved ones very great glory in the joy of the 
 Kingdom of Heaven, when He allows us to perceive a pleasant 
 odour from the dead and decayed members of their bodies, such as 
 may not be found in any sweet-scented herbage." Then these two 
 good men were so greatly moved by the King's speech that they 
 consented straightway to believe in the true God, and were there- 
 upon baptized with their followers. The King invited them to 
 be his guests, and entertained them nobly, while they wore their 
 white baptismal robes ; and he caused them to be instructed in holy 
 doctrine. Afterwards they returned to their own estates, taking 
 with them to the south excellent gifts from the King, with the 
 assurance of his friendship. 
 
 The King and the Bishop took the holy head into their safe 
 keeping, until King Olaf held an Assembly in the south, at Drag- 
 seid on Stad, of which mention will afterwards be made. The 
 Assembly being over, the King made inquiries of those who dwelt 
 nearest the island of Selia, if they had seen any strange appearance 
 there ; and he was informed that a beautiful light was often to be 
 seen at the spot. King Olaf and Bishop Sigurd therefore pro- 
 ceeded to the island of Selia with a large company, and when they 
 came to the crags in the west of the island, they found that large 
 caves had existed there which had been blocked by falling stones 
 not many years before. Everywhere among the stones they dis- 
 covered human bones, having a most delightful odour ; and at 
 length coming to a spot where the rock had lately broken away 
 from the mouth of a cave, they found the body of the holy maiden 
 Sunnifa, perfect and uninjured ; the hair and the flesh appearing 
 as if she had only just breathed her last. They took up the holy 
 relics with reverent care and great joy, praising and exalting God. 
 Afterwards, when the island became inhabited, churches were built 
 on it, and the holy relics of the Blessed Sunnifa were worshipped
 
 i 5 6 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 there until her adored body was removed south to Bergen, where 
 she now rests in a large and beautiful shrine over the high altar 
 in Christ Church. 
 
 Of Alban, the brother of Sunnifa. 
 
 108. King Olaf returned unceasing thanks to Almighty God, 
 especially because He had vouchsafed of His great mercy to 
 manifest in his days the glory of His handmaiden Sunnifa and 
 of her blessed company. For discerning men were all quickened 
 to a love of Almighty God and obedience towards the King, per- 
 ceiving in the open display of such a marvellous work that the 
 Faith as preached by King Olaf was a true one, and that only in 
 the service of the living God is strength to be found. We find it 
 written that a brother of Sunnifa, called Alban, was among the 
 holy company that came with her from the British Islands ; 
 nothing is said of him here, because the fact is doubtful. For 
 persons who have been to Selia, and know the island, say that it 
 contains a large church consecrated to the martyr Alban, the 
 first who suffered for God's name. They say, moreover, that the 
 head of this martyr Alban, who was slain in England, is wor- 
 shipped with great adoration in Selia. Close to the church con- 
 secrated to him is a monastery of Black Friars ; and in the church 
 are many shrines, large and small, made to contain the holy relics 
 of the saints who accompanied Sunnifa. The church dedicated to 
 Sunnifa lies on the mountain near the monastery. From the rock 
 of the cave where the body of the blessed Sunnifa was found, a 
 fountain is said to have sprung, giving rise to a small stream, of 
 which many sick persons have drunk, to the recovery of their 
 health. The Mass-day of God's maiden Sunnifa and her blessed 
 company is observed by Northmen on the 8th of the month 
 July, which day we call the Saints'-day of Selia. In Selia 
 our Lord Jesus Christ performs many notable miracles on ac- 
 count of the merits of those His saints who are for ever glorified 
 there.
 
 '57 
 
 The country submits to King Olaf. Flight of Earls Eric 
 and Swein. 
 
 109. During the winter which followed King Olaf s election in 
 Throndham he made a journey through the land, and it became 
 subject to him. He was chosen King at every General Assembly, 
 and the whole population of Norway turned obediently to him. 
 The chiefs of the Uplands and of Wick, in the east part of the 
 country, who had hitherto held their estates of the King of the 
 Danes, now likewise became the liegemen of King Olaf, and of 
 him held their lands and fiefs. Thus the King journeyed through 
 the land his first winter and the following summer. Earl Eric 
 Hakonson and his brother Swein, accompanied by their kinsmen 
 and friends, fled from the country, and made their way eastwards 
 into the realm of Sweden to Olaf, the Swedish King, who gave 
 them a hearty reception. Thus says Thord Kolbeinson : 
 
 " Against the giver of wealth Eric had more in mind than he spoke aloud. 
 Such was to be expected of him. 
 
 The indignant Throndish Earl sought advice from the Swedish King. 
 No man forsook him, for stubbornness marks the Thronds." 
 
 Iceland, the Thule of the ancients. 
 
 110. The holy Priest Bede, in the book which he wrote upon 
 the Beckoning of Time, speaking of the geography of the world, 
 says that the island called Thule in the books lies so far away in 
 the northern hemisphere that it has no day in winter-time when 
 the night is longest, and no night in summer when the day is 
 longest. Wherefore learned men suppose Iceland to be Thule ; 
 for in many places of the country the sun sets not during the 
 nights at the time when the day is longest, and in many places 
 the sun cannot be seen during the days when the night is longest. 
 The holy Priest Bede died seven hundred and thirty-five years after 
 the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ, more than one hundred 
 years before the Northmen settled in Iceland. But before Iceland 
 was colonised from Norway, there were inhabitants on it whom the
 
 158 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Northmen call Papa. They were Christians ; for after they left 
 the island there were found Irish books, bells, croziers, and many 
 other things, whence it is inferred that they were Christians who 
 had come thither from the British Islands. English books also 
 show that at that time there was intercourse between the two 
 countries. 
 
 Date of the discovery of Iceland by the Northmen. 
 
 111. At the time of the discovery and colonisation of Iceland, 
 Adrian was Pope of Eome ; he was succeeded by John, the fifth of 
 that name who occupied the seat of the Apostles ; Lodwer Lod- 
 werson was Emperor north of the Alps ; Leo, and Alexander, his 
 son, reigned over Mikilgard ; Harold Fairhair reigned over Nor- 
 way ; Eric Eymundson and his son Biorn, over Sweden ; Gorm the 
 Old, in Denmark ; Alfred the Great and his son Edward, in Eng- 
 land ; Kiarval, at Dublin in Ireland ; and Sigurd the Great, brother 
 of Earl Eognwald of More, was Earl in the Orkneys. 
 
 Distances between Iceland and neighbouring lands. 
 
 112. It is stated by well-informed persons, that from Stad in 
 Norway to Horn in the east of Iceland is a seven days' voyage in 
 a westerly direction ; and to Greenland, from Sncefellsness, the 
 nearest point of Iceland, is a four days' voyage in a westerly 
 direction across the ocean. They say also that in sailing from 
 Bergen to the Wharf in Greenland a vessel's course should lie a 
 dozen miles to the south of Iceland ; that from Eeykianess in the 
 south of Iceland to Jolduleap in Ireland is a five days' voyage 
 across the ocean in a southerly direction ; and that from Langa- 
 ness in the north of Iceland to Swalbardi in the Polar Sea is a four 
 days' voyage. 
 
 Iceland discovered by Nadd-Odd. 
 
 113. We are told that a ship's company, commanded, some say, 
 by the Wicking Nadd-Odd, having to make a voyage from Norway
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 159 
 
 to the Fareys, were driven far over the ocean in a westerly direc- 
 tion. They came upon a large country, and landing on its eastern 
 side, ascended a high hill, that they might have a wide prospect, 
 and discover, if possible, any smoke or other indication that the 
 country was inhabited ; but they found none. In the autumn they 
 sailed away to the Fareys ; but before they set out, there was a 
 heavy fall of snow on the mountains; they therefore gave the 
 name of Snioland to the country, which they praised highly. The 
 place where they landed is now called Reidafirth, and is in the 
 Eastfirths district ; so says Priest Soemund the Historian. 
 
 Iceland visited by Gardar. 
 
 114. A man named Gardar Swavarson, of a Swedish family, set 
 out to find Snioland by the direction of his mother, a prophetic 
 woman, and of Odd. He reached the land east of the Eastern 
 Horn, w T here was an excellent harbour. Gardar sailed round the 
 country and discovered that it was an island. He entered the 
 frith afterwards called Aspandi, and came to anchor on its east 
 side, where he remained during the winter, building himself a 
 house on the spot now called Husawick. In the following spring 
 when Gardar was ready to sail away, one of his men called Natt- 
 fari, who was in a boat with a thrall and a bondwoman, became 
 separated from him ; and coming to land on the western side of 
 the frith, settled there, at a spot afterwards known as Nattfara- 
 wick. Gardar then sailed to Norway, and spoke in high praise of 
 the country that he had discovered. It was then called Gardars- 
 holrn, and the portion of it which lay between the mountains and 
 the shore was all covered by a low forest growth. Gardar was 
 the father of Uni, who was the father of Roar, temple-chief of 
 Tunga. 
 
 Iceland visited "by FloJci, Faxi, and others. 
 
 115. Floki Wigerdson was a great Wicking, who set out to seek 
 for Gardarsholm, putting to sea from the spot known as Flokaward, 
 where Rogaland and Hordaland meet. He sailed first of all to 
 Shetland, and anchored in Floka Bay. Here his daughter Geirhild
 
 160 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 perished in Geirhilds-water. Floki had with him on board a 
 yeoinan named Heriolf, a Northman, and another named Thorolf ; 
 there was also in his company a man from the Sudreys named 
 Faxi. He took three ravens with him to sea. The first raven, 
 when let loose, flew to the hinder part of the ship and away over 
 the stern ; the second flew up into the air, and then back again 
 on board ; the third flew to the fore part of the ship and over the 
 prow, and in this direction they found land. They reached the 
 island on the east side at Horn, and sailed along the south coast ; 
 and when on their westerly course they got beyond Eeykianess, 
 and the frith opened to their view, so that they saw Snrefellsness, 
 Faxi said : " This will surely be a good land that we have dis- 
 covered, for it has large streams." Here they saw a broad estuary 
 opening into the sea, the same that was afterwards called Faxa-os. 
 Thence Floki and his companions sailed in a westerly direction over 
 Breidafirth, reaching land at Watsfirth by Bardastrand. Wats- 
 firth was full of fish, and so intent were the men on their fishing 
 that they neglected to make hay, and consequently in the winter 
 their cattle all died; and the following spring was cold. Floki then 
 ascended a high mountain, whence he looked over the fells towards 
 the north, and saw a frith full of polar ice ; wherefore they called 
 the country Iceland, which name it has borne ever since. In the 
 summer they resolved to leave the land, and being ready to start 
 shortly before winter came on, they set sail, but could not round 
 Reykianess. Their boat, too, with Heriolf on board, was separated 
 from them, and driven to land at a spot now called Heriolfs-haven. 
 Floki remained in Borgarfirth during the winter, and met again 
 with Heriolf. In the following summer they returned to Norway ; 
 and when they were asked about the country, Floki spoke ill of it, 
 Heriolf said there was both good and bad in it, but Thorolf praised 
 it highly, saying that butter dropped from every blade of grass ; 
 from which saying he was called Thorolf Butter. 
 
 Ingolf and Eior-Leif leave Norway in consequence of feuds. 
 They become the first settlers in Iceland [874]. 
 
 116. There were two sons of Eomund Gripson, Biornolf and 
 Eoald, who, on account of homicidal feuds, had left Thelamark and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 161 
 
 settled at Dalsfirth of Fialir in Sogn. Biornolf had a son named 
 Orn, who had two children, a son named Ingolf, and a daughter, 
 Helga, a very beautiful woman. Eoald had a son, Eodmar, and 
 Eodmar a son, Leif. Ingolf and Leif were foster-brothers. At 
 that time Atli the Slim was Earl at Gaula, and his sons were 
 Hastein, Herstein, and Holmstein. The foster-brothers Ingolf 
 and Leif were close friends of the sons of Atli, and they went 
 forth all together on a plundering expedition, whence they re- 
 turned in the autumn with much booty. Their intercourse with 
 one another had been fortunate ; they separated with feelings of 
 friendship on both sides, and spoke of an expedition together in 
 the following summer. In the winter the two foster-brothers 
 entertained the Earl's sons ; and at the banquet Holmstein made a 
 solemn vow that he would marry Helga, Orn's daughter, and no 
 other woman. This vow was received with silence by the hearers, 
 Leif turning red in the face ; and the guests were somewhat cold 
 in their manner when they took their leave. In the following 
 spring the foster-brothers made ready to go on their plundering 
 raid, meaning to join the sons of Atli, as they had decided the 
 previous autumn. But on their meeting, Holmstein and his 
 brother made an attack on Leif's men, and fought with them. 
 After the fight had lasted a while, a kinsman of Leif, Olmod the 
 Old, a son of Horda-Kari, came up, bringing him assistance, so 
 that Holmstein fell in the battle, and Herstein fled. Then Leif 
 and his companions went on their foray in the summer, and 
 returned home in the autumn. In the following winter Herstein 
 went out to attack Ingolf and his men, intending to slay them ; 
 but Ingolf, having received intelligence of his journey, went to 
 meet him, and in the fight which ensued Herstein fell. The 
 friends of the foster-brothers from the district of the Firths now 
 came forward, and messengers were sent to Earl Atli and Hastein 
 to ask for peace ; which was granted on condition that Leif and 
 Ingolf yielded up their estates to their foes. They now prepared 
 a large ship, intending to seek the land which Raven-Floki had 
 discovered. They reached it, and having passed the winter at 
 the southern Alptafirth, in the Eastfirths district, they made an 
 exploration of the island, and found the south preferable to the 
 north. The following summer they returned to Norway ; and 
 while Ingolf laid out all his money in preparation for a journey
 
 1 62 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 to Iceland, Leif went on a Wicking foray to the British Islands, 
 making Ireland the scene of his raids. Here he caine upon a 
 large underground dwelling, which he entered ; it was quite dark 
 inside until he perceived the glimmering of a sword in the hands 
 of a man who had fled before him. Leif slew the man, and thus 
 got possession of the sword and also much wealth. The sword 
 was an excellent one, and he was known by the name of Hior- 
 Leif, on account of it. Hior-Leif made forays over a wide district 
 of the western lands during the summer, gathering stores of booty, 
 and taking ten thralls, of whom one named Dufthak was the chief. 
 After these things he sailed to Norway, where he met with his 
 foster-brother Ingolf, whose sister Helga, Orn's daughter, he had 
 married. The following winter Ingolf made a great sacrifice, to 
 inquire of the gods concerning his future, and was directed to 
 Iceland ; but Hior-Leif would not sacrifice to the gods. In the 
 spring the foster-brothers each got his ship ready for the voyage 
 to Iceland, Hior-Leif taking on board all the booty he had ac- 
 quired, and Ingolf having their common property ; and as soon as 
 they were ready they set sail. 
 
 The voyage in which Iceland was first discovered was made in 
 the sixth year of the reign of King Harold Fairhair; and the 
 voyage of which we speak, when Ingolf and Hior-Leif set out to 
 settle in the land, took place seven years afterwards, that is, in 
 the thirteenth year of the reign of Harold Fairhair, two years 
 after the battle of Hafrsfirth, by which he became sole King of 
 Norway, and four years after the death in England of King 
 Edmund the Saint. Six thousand and seventy- three years had 
 elapsed since the creation of the world, and eight hundred and 
 seventy-four since the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Ingolf and Hior-Leif held together until they came in sight of 
 Iceland, when their ships became separated. As soon as Ingolf 
 saw land he cast overboard his high-seat posts that he had 
 brought with him, saying that he would settle on the spot where 
 they were driven on shore. He reached land at a place now 
 called Ingolfshead; but Hior-Leif was driven farther west, and 
 suffered a scarcity of water. His Irish thralls, in order to slake 
 their thirst, kneaded meal and butter together, which mixture they 
 called Mindak ; when it was ready for use, however, a heavy rain 
 fell They caught the rain-water in the awning of their ship,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 163 
 
 and the Mindak, becoming musty, was thrown overboard ; the spot 
 where it came to land was afterwards called Mindaksore. Hior- 
 Leif reached land at Hiorleifshead, where was then a frith, and 
 from the innermost part thereof the headland could be seen. 
 Here he caused two halls to be erected ; eighteen fathoms was the 
 length of one, and nineteen of the other, between the walls ; and 
 here he remained during the winter. In the spring he wished to 
 sow the ground ; he had one ox, and he made his thralls drag the 
 plough. But while he and his men were engaged in building, 
 and the thralls should have been ploughing, Dufthak plotted to 
 kill the ox, and to say that a bear from the bush had slain it ; 
 then if Hior-Leif and his men went to look for the bear, the 
 thralls would fall upon them. So they brought word to Hior- 
 Leif and his companions that a bear had killed the ox ; and when 
 Hior-Leif and his men were dispersed in the bush seeking the 
 bear, the thralls set upon every one of them and murdered them, 
 though equal in number to themselves. Then taking the wives 
 of the murdered men, their property, and the ship's boat, the 
 thralls sailed over to some islands which were visible out at sea 
 in the south-west, and here they settled. Ingolf had two thralls, 
 Wivil and Karli, and he sent them in a westerly direction along 
 the coast to look for the posts of his high-seat. Coming to Hior- 
 leifshead, they found the dead body of Hior-Leif, and went back 
 with the tidings to Ingolf. Ingolf was much moved at the death 
 of Hior-Leif, and sailed west to Hiorleifshead. When he saw the 
 dead body he said : " 'Tis a mean lot for a brave man, that he 
 should come to be slain by thralls ; but many suffer a like fate, I 
 find, when they will not sacrifice to the gods." He then caused 
 Hior-Leif to be buried, and the ship and property to be sought 
 after. Ascending the headland, he beheld islands out at sea to the 
 south-west, and suspected the thralls of going thither, because the 
 boat had disappeared. He sailed, therefore, to the islands and 
 found the men on the one called Eid. They were at meat when 
 Ingolf came upon them, and being seized with fear, they at once 
 ran off in different directions ; but Ingolf killed them all ; some 
 were slain with weapons, others jumped down from the rocks. 
 From these events the places received their old names; the 
 islands themselves being called Westmaneys, because the thralls 
 were natives of the British Isles. Ingolf took the wives of the
 
 1 64 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 murdered men back with him to Hiorleifshead, where he re- 
 mained the second winter. The following spring he journeyed 
 in a westerly direction, following the coast, and passed the third 
 winter under Ingolfsfell to the west of the river Olfusay. In 
 the time of harvest Wivil and Karli found Ingolf's seat-posts at 
 Arnarhill, north of the heath ; and the next spring Ingolf passed 
 over the heath and set up house at the spot where they had been 
 cast ashore. His homestead was called Eeykiawick. 
 
 Of Ingolf s descendants. 
 
 117. Ingolf was the most distinguished of all the early settlers 
 in Iceland, for he was the first to occupy land ; all who came after 
 him followed his mode. He married Hallweig, a daughter of 
 Frodi, and sister of Lopt the Old ; their son was Thorstein, who 
 instituted the Assembly at Kialarness before the General Assembly 
 was established. Thorstein's son was Thorkel Moon, the speaker 
 of the General Assembly, who was almost the best example of a 
 religious man that the heathen can show. In his -last illness he 
 ordered himself to be carried out into the sunshine, and committed 
 himself into the hands of that God who had fashioned the sun. 
 His life was as righteous as the life of almost the best of Chris- 
 tians. A son of Thorkel Moon was Thormod, the head temple- 
 chief in Iceland when Christianity was established. His son was 
 Hamal, the father of Mar, and Thormod, and Torfi. 
 
 Of the descendants of Biorn the Unyartered. 
 
 118. Biorn the Ungartered, a famous baron of Norway, was the 
 son of Wether-Grim; and Grim's mother was Herwor, daughter 
 of Thorgerd, who was the daughter of Eylaug, a baron of Sogn. 
 From Biorn the Ungartered were descended almost all the great 
 men of Iceland. Biorn's wife was Welaug, and they had three 
 sons, Ketil Flatneb, Eapp, and Helgi, famous men, of whom and 
 their descendants many Sagas are told. Thord Skeggi was a son 
 of Eapp, son of Biorn the Ungartered. Thord married Wilborg, 
 daughter of Oswald, and they had a daughter, Helga, who was
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 165 
 
 married to Ketilbiorn the Old. Thord Skeggi sailed to Iceland, 
 and, under Ingolf's advice, settled at Skeggistead on Ingolf ' s land. 
 From Thord Skeggi were descended many great men in Iceland. 
 
 Orlyg, a Christian from the Sudreys, settles in Iceland. 
 
 119. Orlyg, another son of Eapp Biornson, was brought up in 
 the Sudreys as the foster-son of Bishop Patrick. "When he desired 
 to go to Iceland and asked guidance of Bishop Patrick, the Bishop 
 answered : " You shall have my guidance if you will go by my 
 counsel. You will find two hills and a valley in each of them, 
 visible from the sea ; choose there your settlement, and build your 
 homestead under the southern hill, where you must also erect a 
 church to the glory of God and St. Columba." The Bishop then 
 furnished him with wood for the building of the church, an iron 
 bell, a complete Missal, and consecrated earth, which he was told 
 to place under the corner pillar of the church. The Bishop com- 
 manded him to hold firmly the true Faith which he had taught him. 
 Orlyg then set sail with his company ; but the voyage proved toil- 
 some, and they knew not whither they went. To reach land, 
 therefore, Orlyg made a vow to God, and also to Bishop Patrick, 
 that the spot where he came ashore should be called its first name 
 after the Bishop, if he would afford them help. They saw land 
 shortly afterwards in the western part of the island, and reached 
 the spot now called Orlygshaven ; the frith which stretched thence 
 up into the country they called Patricksfirth. Here they re- 
 mained during the winter ; and in the spring Orlyg got his ship 
 ready and sailed south, past the glacier of Snosfell. Entering a 
 frith, he beheld two hills with a valley in each. These he recog- 
 nised as the hills to which Bishop Patrick had directed him, and 
 sailed to the southern one, which was Kialarness, where Helgi 
 Biola, his cousin, had already settled. Helgi Biola was a son of 
 Ketil Flatneb, son of Biorn the Ungartered. Orlyg stayed with 
 his kinsman Helgi during the winter, and in the spring he set up 
 house by the advice of Helgi at Esiuberg, where he caused a church 
 to be built, according to the promise he had made to Bishop Patrick. 
 He held fast to the true Faith which the Bishop had taught him, 
 and it is said of his son that he never offered sacrifice to idols.
 
 1 66 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 There were many other persons who were already baptized Chris- 
 tians when they came to Iceland and took possession of unoccupied 
 land; but they were greatly outnumbered by the heathen and 
 idolatrous settlers. These, with all their might, withstood the true 
 Faith, as will be told further on, wickedly annoying and persecuting 
 the Christians who were but yet young in the Faith. Some of these, 
 being but nominal Christians, turned again to the heathen religion. 
 Several did not altogether abandon the Christian Faith ; but nearly 
 all their children and descendants became heathen, for there were 
 no clerical teachers in the country, nor any that might direct the 
 people in their religion. 
 
 Reason for introducing the early settlers of Iceland into the 
 story. 
 
 120. We here write of some of the original settlers, feeling that 
 it will not be regarded as unbecoming to this story to speak of the 
 Icelanders who believed in the true God before Christianity was 
 established by law, and to tell from what families they sprung. 
 For, as forerunners, they prepared the Way of that most happy 
 change which afterwards occurred, when the whole land so com- 
 pletely turned away from the delusion of the Fiend to the service 
 of the true God, that the Christian Faith has ever since stood firm 
 and steadfast, arid never lost ground. 
 
 Orlyg the Old at Esiuberg had many children and descendants. 
 
 Of Ketil Flatneb and his children. 
 
 121. King Harold Fairhair led an expedition to the British 
 Islands, as we have already related ; he subdued the whole of the 
 Sudreys, pushing his conquests so far west that no succeeding 
 king possessed so widte a realm. But as soon as he returned east 
 to Norway, the Irish and Scotch Wickirigs descended on the Sud- 
 reys, robbing and plundering them in all parts ; which when King 
 Harold heard, he sent Ketil Flatneb, son of Biorn the Ungartered, 
 into the west to win back for him the Sudreys. Ketil Flatneb 
 married Yngwild, daughter of Ketil Wether, a baron of Eingarick ;
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 167 
 
 their sons were Biorn the Easterling and Helgi Eiola ; their 
 daughters, Aud the Deep-minded and Thorun Horn. Ketil left 
 his son Biorn to look after his estates in Norway when he went 
 into the west with his other children and his wife. Having re- 
 duced all the Sudreys, he made himself chief over them, and did not 
 pay to King Harold the tribute expected from him. The King 
 therefore took possession of all Ke til's estates in Norway, and 
 drove away his son Biorn. Biorn first went over-sea to the Sud- 
 reys, but would not settle there, and thus he got his name of Biorn 
 the Easterling. He then sailed to Iceland, and settling on land by 
 Breidafirth, dwelt at Biarnarhaven. He was buried in a cairn at 
 Borgarbrook, for he alone of all the children of Ketil Flatneb was 
 not baptized. Ketil himself was baptized in the west, and all 
 those of his household that were with him. 
 
 Aud the Deep-minded, Ketil FlalneVs daughter, settles in 
 Iceland. 
 
 122. Olaf was a warrior-king, and was surnamed Olaf the White. 
 He was the son of King Ingiald, son of Helgi, son of Gudrod, son 
 of Halfdan Whiteleg, King of the Uplands. Olaf the White 
 made plundering raids in the British Isles, and having conquered 
 Dublin, in Ireland, and Dublinshire, made himself King over it. 
 He married Aud the Deep-minded, daughter of Ketil Flatneb, and 
 their son was Thorstein the Red. Olaf fell in battle in Ireland, and 
 then Aud with her son Thorstein sailed over to the Sudreys, where 
 Thorstein married Thurid, the daughter of Eywind, surnamed East- 
 man ; she was a sister of Helgi the Lean, who married Thorun 
 Horn, Ketil's daughter. Thorstein and Thurid had many chil- 
 dren ; Olaf Feilan was their son's name, and their daughters were 
 Groa, Osk, Thorhild, Thorgerd, and Wigdis. Thorstein became a 
 warrior-king, and undertook a joint-expedition with Earl Sigurd 
 the Great, son of Eystein Rattle. They conquered Caithness, 
 Sutherland, Ross, Moray, and more than half Scotland, over whicli 
 districts Thorstein ruled, until the Scots acted deceitfully towards 
 him, and slew him in the battle that ensued. Aud was in Caith- 
 ness when she heard of the death of her son. She then had a 
 merchant-ship secretly built in the wood, and when it was ready
 
 1 68 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 she sailed away to the Orkneys, where she settled Groa, Thorstein 
 the Eed's daughter, in marriage. Afterwards Aud made prepara- 
 tions to seek Iceland, taking sixty freedmen with her on the ship. 
 The principal man of these was one named Koll, highly esteemed 
 by Aud, and usually admitted to a share in her plans. He was a 
 son of Wether-Grim, the son of Asi, a baron, and married Thorgerd, 
 the daughter of Thorstein the Eed. Aud first proceeded to the 
 Fareys, where she settled Olof, Thorstein the Eed's daughter, in 
 marriage. Olof became the ancestress of the family of The Gate. 
 Aud next sailed to find Iceland, and reached its south coast, 
 on which at Wikarskeid she suffered shipwreck. Then she 
 sailed to Kialarness to visit her brother Helgi Biola, who 
 invited her and half her company to stay the winter with him. 
 She thought his invitation wanting in respect, saying that she 
 knew not whence he had learnt such meanness, and proceeded 
 westwards to Breidafirth to her brother Biorn. Biorn knowing, 
 as he said, the greatness and munificence of his sister, went to 
 meet her, taking his men with him, and invited her and all her 
 company to stay at his house. Aud thanked him for his invita- 
 tion and accepted it. She stayed there during the winter with all 
 her company, being treated right nobly; and in the following 
 spring she went into Breidafirth to seek for land whereon to 
 settle, took possession of all the Breidafirth dales, and fixed her 
 home at Whamm. She assigned all Laxaydale to her kinsman 
 Koll, who took to living in grand style, and was called Dale- 
 Koll. Aud abode at Whamm, where she lived to old age on the 
 spot now called Audartofts, by the mouth of the Aurridiay. She 
 was a Christian woman, well grounded in the faith, and had 
 crosses erected on the hills now called Crossbills, where she was 
 wont to pray. Olaf Feilan was the youngest of Thorstein the 
 Eed's children, a tall, strong man, handsome, and highly accom- 
 plished in manly exercises. Aud esteemed him above all other 
 men, and testified to every one that she intended him to be heir 
 of all her possessions. By her advice he took a wife and married 
 Aldis of Barra, daughter of Konal, son of Steinmod, son of Olwi 
 Child's-friend. Aud was a very noble lady, and when she was 
 worn out with age she invited her kinsmen and friends to a 
 sumptuous banquet. After it had lasted three days she made 
 over to her grandson Olaf, in the hearing of all the guests present,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 169 
 
 her land in Whamm, and all her other possessions and estates 
 not previously bestowed on her freedmen and the companions 
 whom she had brought with her in her ship. Likewise she gave 
 to Olaf all the personal property which she should leave at her 
 death. She next distributed gifts among all her friends with 
 much wholesome advice. Then she returned thanks to all her 
 guests for their presence at the feast, saying that it would last for 
 three days longer and be her funeral feast. The same night she 
 died. Aud was buried on the seashore below high-water mark, 
 in accordance with her own commands ; for, as a baptized woman, 
 she was unwilling to lie in unconsecrated ground. After her 
 death her kinsmen went astray from the true Faith, and a temple 
 was built at Crossbills when idolatrous worship prevailed in the 
 land. 
 
 Of the descendants of Dale-Koll, who married And's grand- 
 daughter. 
 
 123. Dale-Koll married Thorgerd, daughter of Thorstein the 
 Bed, as we have already mentioned. Their children were Hos- 
 kuld, Groa, whom Weleif the Old married, and Thorkatla, whom 
 Thorgeir the temple-chief married. Hoskuld Kollson dwelt in 
 Laxaydale after his father was dead, at the homestead which was 
 afterwards called Hoskuldstead. He married Hallfrid, daughter 
 of Thorbiorn of Watn in Haukadale. Their son was Thorleik, who 
 married Thurid, daughter of Arnbiorn, the son of Sleitubiorn. 
 Thorleik and Thurid had a son named Bolli, who married Gudrun, 
 Oswif's daughter. Hoskuld purchased Melkorka, daughter of 
 Myrkiartan, King of the Irish, and had by her a son named Olaf 
 Peacock. Olaf Peacock, the son of Hoskuld, married Thorgerd, 
 daughter of Egil Skallagrimson, and their sons were Kiartan, Egil, 
 Halldor, Steindor, and Thorberg. Kiartan married Eefna, daughter 
 of Asgeir Eiderhead ; their sons were Asgeir and Skum. There 
 was a daughter of Olaf Peacock named Thurid, who was married 
 to Gudmund Solmundson of Asbiarnarness ; their sons were Hall 
 and Wiga-Bardi. A daughter of Hoskuld Kollson was Hallgerd 
 Twist-plaid, who was married to Gunnar of Lidarend. Thorgerd,
 
 1 70 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the daughter of Thorstein the Ked, was afterwards married to 
 Heriolf, son of Eywind Eld, and his son was Rut of Kambsness. 
 
 Helgi the Lean settles in Iceland. 
 
 124. Biorn was a famous man of Gautland, the son of Eolf 
 of A. Biom's wife was Lif, the daughter of Eolf, the son of 
 Ingiald, the son of King Frodi ; and their son was Eywind. 
 Biorn had a quarrel with Sigfast, father-in-law of Solvar, King 
 of the Gots, and burnt his house over his head, and over thirty 
 men who were inside with him. Biorn then made his way to 
 Norway with eleven men, and was hospitably received by the 
 baron Grim, son of Kolbiorn the Snipper. Biorn remained with 
 him for a year ; but when Grim wished to slay him for the sake 
 of his money, Biorn went to Ondot Kraki, who dwelt in Agdi at 
 Whivisfirth. In the summer-time Biorn led Wicking expeditions 
 to the British Isles, and in the winter-time he stayed with Ondot, 
 until his wife Lif died in Gotland. Then his son Eywind arrived 
 from the east, and he, taking his father's warships, went a plunder- 
 ing in the British Isles. He undertook the defence of the Irish 
 coast, and having married Eafort, daughter of King Kiarval, 
 settled in Ireland. By Eafort he had a son named Helgi, who 
 was sent to the Sudreys, to be brought up there ; but when his 
 parents went to see him two years afterwards, they found him 
 such a starveling that they did not recognise him ; they therefore 
 took him away with them, and called him Helgi the Lean. He 
 was brought up in Ireland, and when he was full-grown he be- 
 came very highly esteemed. He married Thorun Horn, daughter 
 of Ketil Flatneb, and they had several children ; Eolf and Ingiald 
 were the names of their sons. Helgi the Lean sailed to Iceland, 
 taking with him his wife and children. He was a Christian in 
 name, but his faith was a very mixed one ; for though he was 
 baptized, and declared his belief in Christ, he made vows to Thor 
 whenever he was engaged in seafaring, or any matters that re- 
 quired hardihood. Helgi the Lean occupied all Eyafirth between 
 Sigluness and Eeyniness, and settled at Christness. To his son 
 Ingiald he gave land on the east of Eyafirthay from Arnarhill to 
 the outer Thweray. Ingiald settled by the southern Thweray,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 171 
 
 where he built a large temple. He married Salgerd, daughter of 
 Steinolf, and their son was Eyolf Heap. Eyolf married Astrid, 
 daughter of Wigfus, Baron of Wors in Norway, and their son 
 was Wiga-Glum. Wigfus of Wors, the father of Astrid, the 
 mother of Wiga-Glum, was a son of Wicking-Kari ; and Wicking- 
 Kari was also the father of Eric Baldhead, the father of Astrid, 
 who was the mother of King Olaf Tryggwason. 
 
 Ketil the Simpleton settles in Iceland. 
 
 125. There was a man named Ketil, the son of Jorun Mount 
 o' Wit, who was a daughter of Ketil Flatneb. He sailed to Iceland 
 from the Sudreys ; and because he was a good Christian the heathen 
 called him Ketil the Simpleton. He took possession of land at 
 Wer, in the east, and dwelt at Kirkby, where heathen men found 
 it impossible to dwell. Ketil was the father of Asbiorn, father of 
 Thorstein, father of Surt, father of Sighvat the Speaker. 
 
 Ketil' s homestead, Kirkby, is fatal to the heathen. 
 
 126. There was a man named Eystein the Stout, who went 
 from Norway to Iceland, where he settled on land lying east of 
 the Geirlandsay, and dwelt in Geirland, directly opposite to the 
 settlement of Ketil the Simpleton. Eystein, son of Rani, the son 
 of Hildi, came from Norway to Iceland, and having bought from 
 Eystein the Stout the lands, which he occupied, dwelt at Skard. 
 His son was Hildar, who, after Ketil the Simpleton was dead, 
 purposed to remove his household goods to Kirkby. He did not 
 believe that heathen men were unable to live there as well as in 
 other spots ; but as soon as he came near the fence of the home- 
 stead at Kirkby he fell dead suddenly. He was buried at Hildis- 
 howe. A like fate befell many heathen men who, it is said, 
 endeavoured to set up house at Kirkby ; because God had made 
 choice of that spot for His own honour, and ( it is now the seat 
 of a nunnery.
 
 172 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Of Asolf the Christian and his settlement in Iceland. 
 
 127. Two brothers, one named Thormod and the other Ketil, 
 occupied all Akraness in Borgarfirth ; Ketil taking the part which 
 lay west and north of Akrafell. His son was Jorund the Chris- 
 tian, who dwelt at Garda. Jorund of Garda had a kinsman named 
 Asolf, who came to Osa in the east of Iceland. He was a good 
 Christian, and would have no dealings with the heathen, nor re- 
 ceive food from them. He built himself a house under Eyafell, 
 where now stands the Eastern Asolf -shed. There were no persons 
 living near him ; but the heathen, curious to know what he had 
 for food, came and found plenty of fish in his house. They went 
 therefore to the brook which ran close by, and found it full of 
 fish, and thought they had never seen such a wonderful sight. 
 When this was made known to the men of the country, they drove 
 Asolf away, refusing to let him enjoy so great a blessing. Asolf 
 then changed his abode to Midshed, where he lived for a time. 
 Now the fish were found to have all disappeared from the former 
 brook when the heathen came to catch them ; and the stream 
 beside Midshed, when they came to examine it, was found full of 
 fish. Asolf was therefore again driven away from his home, and 
 built for himself a house the third time. Again, just as before, 
 the fish disappeared, and he was driven from his abode. He now 
 sailed away to Akraness to his kinsman Jorund. Jorund wel- 
 comed him heartily, and invited him to remain ; but Asolf had no 
 wish to be where other men were ; so Jorund built him a house 
 at Inner Holm, and supplied him with food. There Asolf re- 
 mained as long as he lived, and there was he buried. 
 
 A church is built over Asolf 's grave. 
 
 128. There was a man named Ulf, the son of Grim of Halogaland, 
 who was the son of Thori, the son of Gunnlaug, the son of Eolf, 
 the son of Ketil the Seafarer. Ulfs mother was Swanlaug, Thor- 
 mod's daughter, of Akraness. Ulf dwelt at Geirland in Whitay- 
 side. He had a son, Rolf the Wealthy, father of Halldora, who was
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 173 
 
 married to Gisur the White ; their daughter was Wilborg, whom 
 Hialti Skeggison married. A second son of Ulf was Eoald, father 
 of Kolf the younger, who married Thurid, the daughter of Walthiof, 
 son of Orlyg the Old. Their son was Illugi the Eed, who lived 
 first at Eaunsas, then at Hofstead in Eeykiardale, and lastly at 
 Inner Holm in Akraness. Illugi's son was Halldor, and he dwelt 
 at Inner Holm after his father's death. Halldor was a good Chris- 
 tian, and one spring he had a dream. There appeared to him a 
 man, bright and glorious, who thus spoke to him : " I wish to 
 inform you, Halldor, that I am not pleased with your housemaid, 
 who always wipes her feet upon my tomb when she comes from 
 the milking shed. I tell you this, because you are intending to 
 have a church built at your homestead, and I desire that the 
 church stand over my tomb." Then Halldor in his dream inquired 
 who was the speaker, and he answered : " My name is Asolf, and I 
 came to Iceland a good Christian in the days of the early settlers, 
 as you have doubtless heard. Almighty God has permitted me to 
 speak to you of my burial-place." Halldor awoke after his dream 
 and pondered over it. He remembered his father Illugi saying 
 that Asolf was buried there, and concluded that it was true. Then 
 he noticed the mound where the housemaid wiped her feet, and 
 forbade her doing so henceforth. Early that summer Halldor 
 sailed to Norway, whence he returned in the autumn with wood 
 for building, and raised a church right over the tomb of Asolf, as 
 he had been directed. Asolf is reckoned among the saints. 
 
 Biarni of Kalmanstongue vows to become a Christian. 
 
 129. Kalman, who came from the Sudreys, settled upon land to 
 the west of the Whitay. He was the father of Sturla, the temple- 
 chief ; Sturla's son was Biarni, who, on the death of his father, 
 lived on the family estate at Kalmanstongue. Biarni had a 
 dispute with Eolf the younger about the Little Tongue, and he 
 made a vow that he would accept Christianity if he succeeded 
 in gaining the land that he claimed. After his vow the Whitay 
 left its channel and formed for itself another, by which it now 
 flows ; and thus Biarni got possession of the Little Tongue, with 
 the land down the river past Grind and Solmundarhead. There-
 
 174 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 upon he faithfully performed his vow, and accepted the true Faith, 
 holding it to the day of his death. 
 
 The early life of Thorwald the Far-traveller, son of Kodran. 
 
 130. There was a man called Eilif Eagle, after whom the highest 
 mountain at Reykiastrand in Skagafirth takes its name. He was 
 a son of Atli, son of Skidi the Old, son of Bard of Al. He married 
 Thorlaug, daughter of Soemund from the Sudreys, who settled at 
 Scemundslid, and they had three sons. The first was Solmund, 
 father of Gudmund, the father of Wiga-Bardi and his brothers. 
 The second was Atli the Strong, who married Herdis, the daughter 
 of Thord of Hofdi ; they had a daughter Thorlaug, who married 
 Gudmund the Mighty of Maderwall. The third son of Eilif Eagle 
 was Kodran, a wealthy man, who dwelt at Giliay in "Watsdale. 
 His wife was Jarngerd, and their sons were Orm and Thorwald. 
 Kodran was very fond of his son Orm, but showed little or no 
 love for Thorwald, whom he clothed meanly, and put to work as 
 soon as the boy had strength for it. Treated in all respects as an 
 outcast, in comparison with his brother, Thorwald performed with 
 the utmost goodwill every service required of him in his father's 
 house. At that time Thordis the Spae-queen or prophetess lived 
 away at Skagastrand, on the spot afterwards known as Spakonu- 
 fell. As a friend of Kodran, she was invited one summer to an 
 entertainment at Giliay, and noticing, while present there, the 
 difference that was made between the two brothers, she said to 
 Kodran : " Take my advice and show your son Thorwald more 
 kindness henceforth than you have hitherto done ; for I can see 
 surely that he will become in many ways more famous than any 
 other of your kinsmen. If you have but little affection for him, 
 let him have money and send him away ; perhaps while he is 
 young some one will take charge pf him." Kodran, perceiving 
 that she had spoken from a kindly motive, answered that he would 
 certainly give the boy money. He then brought out a purse and 
 showed it to her ; but when Thordis looked at the money she 
 said : " He shall not have that money, for by force and tyranny 
 you have wrung it from others in fines." Kodran next brought 
 out a second purse and bade her look at it ; but when she saw it
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 175 
 
 she said : " I will not accept that money on his account." " What 
 fault do you find with this money ? " asked Kodran ; and Thordis 
 replied : " You have amassed this wealth in greed, exacting 
 higher rents and dues than were your right. It is not fit to be 
 taken in trust for one who will grow just and gentle." Then 
 Kodran showed her a heavy purse, full of money, from which 
 Thordis weighed out three marks of silver on behalf of Thorwald, 
 and returned the rest to Kodran. " Why do you prefer," said he, 
 " to accept 011 my son's account this money, rather than what I 
 have already offered you ? " " Because," she replied, " you have 
 come by this money fairly, for you inherited it on your father's 
 death." On her departure from the feast Thordis was presented 
 by Kodran with honourable gifts, and was assured of his friend- 
 ship; and she took Thorwald home with her to Spakonufell, 
 where he remained for a time thriving greatly, well cared for in 
 clothes and other needful matters. When he was full grown he 
 went abroad, by the advice of Thordis, stopping nowhere on his 
 way until he reached Denmark. Here he met with Swein Fork- 
 beard, who, sprung from a mean family on his mother's side, gave 
 himself out to be a son of Harold Gormson, King of the Danes. 
 As King Harold would not acknowledge him for his son, Swein 
 was not at that time settled in Denmark, but spent his time 
 chiefly on plundering expeditions, being styled King by his 
 followers, after the manner of Wickings. Thorwald, meeting 
 with Swein, was well received by him, and joining his force, 
 accompanied him for several summers in his descents upon the 
 British Islands. He had not been long a member of King Swein's 
 company before the King began to esteem him beyond his other 
 followers and all his friends, for Thorwald was a man of many 
 devices, conspicuous at all times for sagacity and honesty, stout- 
 hearted and strong, skilled in arms and active in fight, bountiful 
 and open-handed with his money. His perfect faithfulness and 
 humble service having been put to the test, he was endeared to 
 his comrades and beloved by them ; for even while he was still a 
 heathen he showed himself to be just, beyond the manner of other 
 heathen men. His whole share of the booty gained in the forays 
 he bestowed on the needy, and gave it to purchase the freedom 
 of captives, helping many in their distress; and if any captives 
 fell by lot to his share, he sent them back to their fathers or
 
 1 76 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 kinsmen, as he sent back those whom he had ransomed with his 
 money. The other men of the force recognised his superior 
 prowess in battle, and they therefore made a rule that he should 
 have some valuable article of whatever booty was taken. He 
 made use of this high privilege to select the sons of powerful men, 
 or any objects which were a grievous loss to the losers, and his 
 comrades would be less inclined than he to part with. These he 
 sent back to their former owners, and thus it happened that he 
 was beloved even by those who had suffered from the forays of 
 Swein's force, and they spread abroad the praise of his goodness. 
 Wherefore he readily obtained the freedom of his own comrades 
 when they fell into the hands of their foes/as happened in the 
 case of no less a person than King Swein himself. For once upon 
 a time Swein was plundering in Bretland, and at first was victorious, 
 getting possession of much booty ; but as he advanced far into the 
 country to a distance from his ships, he was met by a force on 
 horseback, too numerous to be withstood; he himself was taken 
 prisoner, bound, and cast into prison, with Thorwald Kodranson 
 and many other distinguished and important men. The next day 
 there came a powerful duke to the dark dungeon with a large force, 
 to fetch Thorwald out of prison ; because when his own sons had 
 been captured a short time before, Thorwald had given them their 
 freedom and sent them home to their father. The duke ordered 
 Thorwald to come forth and go away free ; but Thorwald swore 
 that he would on no account leave the place alive unless King 
 Swein were released and set free with all his men ; and the duke 
 permitted this for Thorwald's sake. King Swein afterwards bore 
 witness to the deed when he was sitting at a grand banquet with 
 two other Kings. As the meat was brought in, a steward of the 
 King remarked that there would perhaps never again be seen 
 a table so nobly furnished with guests as that one, at which three 
 such powerful Kings were eating from one dish. And King Swein 
 made answer, smiling : " Let me find that stranger, the yeoman's 
 son, who himself alone will be held, where worth is rightly esteemed, 
 in no less worship and honour than we three Kings all together." 
 This answer produced great joy in the King's hall, and everybody 
 asked with a laugh : " Who or what manner of person can he be 
 whose renown is so highly extolled ? " And the King said : " The 
 man of whom I speak is as sagacious as a wise king ought to be,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 177 
 
 as strong and stout-hearted as the most fearless bearsark, well- 
 bred and well-mannered as the most courteous of counsellors ; " 
 and then he related the story here written, how Thorwald procured 
 the King's freedom by means of his popularity and his many noble 
 and praiseworthy deeds. 
 
 Thorwald is baptized by Bishop Frederick. They go together 
 to Iceland, where TJwrwald's father becomes a Christian 
 through the Bishop's preaching and miraculous power 
 [981]. 
 
 131. After Thorwald had travelled over many countries, he 
 accepted the true Faith, and was baptized by a Saxon Bishop 
 named Frederick ; and after his baptism he begged and entreated 
 the Bishop to go with him to Iceland, and there proclaim God's 
 message, and labour for the conversion of his father and mother, 
 and his near kinsmen. To this request the Bishop willingly con- 
 sented, and they had a prosperous voyage to Iceland. Kodran 
 heartily welcomed his son Thorwald, who, with the Bishop and a 
 company of eleven persons, spent the first winter at Giliay with 
 Kodran. Thorwald began straightway to preach the Gospel to 
 his kinsmen and all who came to see him, for the Bishop was 
 ignorant of the language of the country; and several persons 
 were converted to the true Faith that winter, through the labours 
 of Thorwald. We must now, first of all, tell how he induced his 
 father and the people of the house to accept the true Faith. On a 
 certain high-day, when Bishop Frederick and his clerks were 
 engaged in divine service, and celebrating Mass, Kodran was 
 standing by, more from curiosity than from any intention of con- 
 forming to their religion. He heard the ringing of the bells, the 
 melodious chanting of the clerks, and smelt the sweet incense ; 
 he beheld the magnificent vestments of the Bishop, the shining 
 appearance of his assistants all clothed in white garments, and 
 the illumination of the whole room from the bright light of the 
 wax candles ; all these, and the other tokens which indicate the 
 observance of a high-day, pleased him greatly. And the same day 
 he went to his son Thorwald and said : " I have now beheld the 
 earnest service that you offer to your God, and pondered some-
 
 i 7 8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 what upon it. As far as I understand, our religions differ widely 
 from one another ; for your God rejoices in the light which our 
 gods dread. Now, if my supposition is right, this man whom you 
 call Bishop is your prophet ; for I know that you learn from him 
 all that you preach to us on behalf of your God. I, too, have a 
 prophet, of great advantage to me ; for he tells me many things of 
 the future, he keeps watch over my cattle, he suggests to me what 
 I must carry out and what I must avoid ; I put, therefore, great 
 trust in him, and have for many years worshipped him. To him 
 you are an object of dislike, so also your prophet and the ways of 
 your religion ; and he dissuades me from showing you any respect, 
 and especially from accepting your religion." " Where does your 
 prophet live ? " asked Thorwald. " He lives here by," answered 
 Kodran, " a short distance from the homestead, in a large, fine 
 stone." Thorwald inquired how long he had dwelt there. "A 
 long time," answered Kodran. " Then I will make a compact 
 with you, father," said Thorwald. " You say your prophet is very 
 strong, and that you put much trust in him ; the Bishop, whom 
 you call my prophet, is a plain man of no great strength ; but if 
 he, through the might of the God of Heaven, in whom we believe, 
 can drive out your prophet from his stronghold, then you may 
 justly abandon your prophet and turn to the most mighty God 
 your Creator. He is in truth God, and in no trial of strength 
 can He be overpowered ; He dwells in eternal light, to which 
 He will bring all who believe in Him and serve Him faithfully, 
 that they may live with Him in endless unspeakable bliss. 
 If you are willing to turn to the sublime King of Heaven, 
 you will soon perceive that this your prophet, who dissuades 
 you from believing in Him, is a thorough deceiver, eager to drag 
 you away from eternal light into endless darkness with himself ; 
 and if in your fancy he bestows any benefits on you, 'tis only that 
 he may the more easily deceive you, the more you believe him to 
 be kind and needful to you." To which speech Kodran replied : 
 " I easily see that the gulf between him and you two is a wide 
 one ; and likewise that you and he advocate, each of you, his own 
 cause with great eagerness : whatever you say of him, he says just 
 the same of you. What need is there to say more ? The compact 
 you have proposed will make the truth clear." Thorwald was 
 pleased with his father's speech, and related to the Bishop their
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 179 
 
 conversation, and all that had grown out of it. The day following, 
 the Bishop, having consecrated holy water, went forth, with prayers 
 and singing of psalms, to the stone, around which he sprinkled the 
 holy water, and poured so much over it that the whole stone was 
 wet. The next night the prophet, trembling as from fear, and 
 having a sad countenance, appeared to Kodran in a dream, and 
 said : " You have done wrong in inviting men here who plot 
 against you, seeking to drive me from my home ; they have 
 poured boiling water over my dwelling, and my children suffer no 
 slight torment from the burning drops that run through the roof ; 
 and though I myself suffer little harm, it pains me, nevertheless, to 
 hear the wail of the little ones when the scalding makes them cry 
 out." The morning being come, Kodran told his dream in reply 
 to the inquiries of his son. Thorwald was pleased, and urged the 
 Bishop to continue the work he had begun ; wherefore the Bishop 
 proceeded with his men to the stone, and repeated his action of the 
 previous day, earnestly beseeching Almighty God to drive away the 
 fiend, and lead Kodran into the way of salvation. On the follow- 
 ing night the deceitful prophet presented himself to Kodran, 
 greatly changed in appearance. Hitherto he had shown a bright 
 and joyous countenance, and was dressed in a goodly dress ; but 
 now he appeared in a black and ragged skin-cloak, and his face 
 was dark and hideous. In a trembling and sorrowful voice he 
 said to the yeoman : " These men strive hard to rob both you 
 and me of our goods and blessings, for they wish to force me from 
 my inheritance, and to deprive you of my loving care and pro- 
 phetic foresight. Behave now like a man, and drive them away, 
 that we may not through their wickedness lose all our good things. 
 I will never flee, though it will be hard to suffer much longer all 
 the discomforts and evils they inflict." All these and many other 
 utterances of the fiend, Kodran related to his son in the morning. 
 On the third day the Bishop proceeded to the stone and acted in 
 the same manner as before ; and on the following night the wicked 
 spirit appeared to the yeoman for the third time. His bearing 
 was sorrowful, and in a whining voice he thus uttered his 
 lament : " This wicked deceiver, the Christian Bishop, has 
 ousted me from all my inheritance, has wasted my home, has 
 poured boiling water over me, has soaked my clothes, torn and 
 spoilt them, has scalded me and my family incurably, and forced
 
 i8o THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 me thereby to go to the distant desert and into unwilling banish- 
 ment Our companionship and friendship must needs be now 
 sundered, through nothing else but your faithlessness. Think 
 now, who will henceforth watch over your property as faithfully 
 as I have watched ; you call yourself just and true, and you have 
 rewarded me evil for good." To which lament Kodran replied : 
 " I have worshipped you as a beneficent and mighty god, being 
 ignorant of the true God ; but now, having proved you full of 
 deceit, and exceeding weak, it is no crime in me, but a rightful act, 
 to forsake you and flee to the protection of a Divine Being who 
 is better and stronger than you." Thus they separated with 
 mutual aversion and no friendly utterances. Then was the 
 yeoman Kodran baptized with his wife Jarngerd and all the 
 people of his household, except his son Orm, who at this time 
 was unwilling to accept baptism. 
 
 Bishop Frederick's contest with the bearsarks. 
 
 132. The following spring the Bishop and Thorwald, with their 
 company, went into the west to Wididale, where they set up house at 
 Loekiameet, and lived four years, during which time they made jour- 
 neys to various parts of Iceland to preach the Word of God. In 
 the autumn of their first year at Loskiameet, Thorwald asked in mar- 
 riage the hand of Wigdis, daughter of Olaf of Haukagil, in Wats- 
 dale ; and when he arrived with the Bishop at the wedding-feast 
 they found a great array of invited heathen guests. The banquet- 
 ing-hall, according to the usual custom of the time, was of large 
 dimensions, and across it flowed a little stream. It was well 
 decorated ; and as neither Christians nor heathen were willing to 
 &it at the same table with the others, they had decided to hang a 
 curtain between them right across the hall, near the little stream. 
 The Bishop, with the Christians, occupied the outer portion of the 
 hall towards the door, and the heathen were within the curtain. 
 Among the other heathen guests two brothers were present, bear- 
 sarks of very great strength, much given to witchcraft, and both 
 named Hauk ; and as they prominently opposed the true Faith with 
 all their might, and strove to bring the Christian religion to nought, 
 they challenged the Bishop, if his courage would allow him, or if
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 181 
 
 he put any confidence in his God, to compete with them in their 
 customary feats, in which they walked through burning flames, or 
 fell upon their weapons, without suffering hurt. And the Bishop, 
 trusting in God's mercy, did not refuse the challenge. A large fire 
 was burning along the centre of the hall, from end to end, as was 
 the custom in those days, whence arose the common saying, " Drink 
 ale by the fireside." The Bishop, having put on all his robes, took 
 water and consecrated it. Then, with mitre on head and crozier in 
 hand, he went to the fire and consecrated it, sprinkling holy water 
 over it. Next, the bearsarks approached, howling fearfully, and 
 gnawing the rims of their shields. They carried drawn swords in 
 their hands, and were now ready to pass through the fire. Quicker 
 than they thought, they were close upon it, and stumbling against 
 the burning logs, both fell forwards. The fire seized on them, 
 and in a short time burnt them with such severity that they were 
 dead when dragged out of it. They were carried up along the ravine 
 and there buried, and the place was henceforth called Haukagil. 
 Bishop Frederick, having made the sign of the Cross before him, 
 walked into the fire, and passed through the midst of it from end 
 to end of the hall, while the flames on both sides receded from him 
 as if blown by the wind. And so far was the Bishop from being 
 hurt by the heat of the fire, that not even the fringe of his robes 
 was singed in the slightest degree. Thereupon many of the 
 company who saw this great and glorious sign turned to God. 
 
 This event is told by Monk Gunnlaug, who says that he heard 
 it from Glum Thorgilson, a trustworthy man ; and Glum had learnt 
 it from Arnor, the son of Arndis. Olaf, at his homestead of 
 Haukagil, afterwards built a church, for which Thorwald found 
 him the timber. 
 
 Further conversions. Of the church built by Thorward Spak 
 Bodwarson in As. 
 
 133. The Bishop, Thorwald, and their company made at all 
 times the strongest efforts to bring to God all the men they could, 
 and preached God's Word not only in the districts neighbouring on 
 their abode, but in many places throughout Iceland. On one of 
 their journeys west they came to Whamm, in the dales of Breida-
 
 182 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 firth. As it was the time of the General Assembly, the yeoman 
 Thorarin was not at home, and his lady, Fridgerd, daughter of 
 Thord of Hofdi, received them at first with a hearty welcome. 
 But when Thorwald preached the Faith to the men of the house, 
 Fridgerd cursed him from the inside, and they could hear one 
 another's words. Fridgerd's remarks, as Thorwald spoke, were 
 few and abusive ; but Skeggi, her son and Thorarins, made a mock 
 at everything he said. Thereupon Thorwald composed a verse : 
 
 " With the precious word I came, but no man listened. 
 No worthy praise got we from the generous master. 
 
 The aged lady shouted at the poet from the heathen altar with rude words ; 
 May God deal roughly with that priestess ! " 
 
 We do not hear of any persons in the West Quarter of the island 
 who accepted the Christian Faith through the preaching of Thor- 
 wald and the Bishop; but in the counties of the north through 
 which they passed they made some distinguished converts. 
 Among these were Onund of Reykiadale, son of Thorgils Gren- 
 iadarson, Lenni of Saurby in Eyafirth, and Thorward of As by 
 Hialtadale, who had two brothers named Arngeir and Thord. 
 Thorward was a son of Spak-Bodwar, the son of Ondot, one of 
 the early settlers who dwelt in Widwick. These and other men 
 of the North Quarter fully accepted Christianity ; but there were 
 many who, though not willing to be baptized at the time, yet 
 believed in Christ, abandoned the worship of idols and the entire 
 heathen religion, and refused to pay tribute to the temples. 
 Wherefore the chiefs were angry with Bishop Frederick, and 
 showed hostility towards all who agreed with him. Thorward 
 Spak-Bodwarson caused a church to be built on his homestead at 
 As, and the Bishop supplied him with a priest to chant the Hours, 
 and perform divine service. These proceedings roused the anger 
 of Klaufi, a man of much importance, son of Thorwald Eefson of 
 Bard, in Fliot. Klaufi had an interview with Arngeir and Thord, 
 Thorward's brothers, in order to offer them the alternative whether 
 they would slay the priest or burn the church down. To these pro- 
 posals Arngeir answered : " I must dissuade you and every other 
 friend of mine from slaying the priest, because my brother Thor- 
 ward has on former occasions exacted stern revenge for wrongs, 
 smaller in his opinion, as I think, than that one will be; but I
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 183 
 
 agree with the latter course, and urge you to burn the church." 
 Thord, however, would not join with them in their design. 
 Shortly afterwards Klaufi went by night, with nine men, to burn 
 the church down; but as they came near it, and entered the 
 churchyard, they perceived a fervent heat and great shower of 
 sparks issuing from the window, so that they thought the church 
 all on fire, and went away. Another time Arngeir took with him 
 several men, intending to burn down the same church ; and 
 having broken up the door, he tried to make a blaze on the 
 floor with dry birch-wood. But no flame appearing as quickly as 
 he wished, he stretched himself down over the threshold to blow 
 into the hot embers that failed to get hold of the wood. At 
 that moment an arrow was shot, and stuck fast in the floor 
 of the church, close by his head ; and just after it came a 
 second, which, passing between his body and the shirt he wore, 
 pinned his clothes to the ground. Starting up, he said : " That 
 arrow flew so close to my side that I am resolved not to wait here 
 for a third." Thus did God protect His house. Arngeir and his 
 men went away, and the heathen made no more the like attempts. 
 This church was erected sixteen years before the Christian religion 
 was established by law in Iceland, and has remained as it was first 
 built, without alteration. 
 
 The Bishop and Thorwald are lampooned. 
 
 134. One summer, at the General Assembly, Thorwald Kod- 
 ranson preached the Faith, by the Bishop's request, openly before 
 all the people, and in eloquent language declared many true and 
 mighty deeds of Almighty God. To answer him, the lead was 
 taken by a distinguished man of high family, though heathen and 
 stern, Hedin of Swalbard on the strand of Eyafirth ; he was the 
 son of Thorbiorn, the son of Skagi, the son of Skopti, and had 
 married Ragneid, the step-daughter and niece of Eyolf Walger- 
 darson. He spoke much evil of Thorwald, and uttered blasphemous 
 language concerning Holy Truth ; and by his ill-natured speech so 
 got the ear of the people that no one believed in what Thorwald 
 had said. On the contrary, rather, the heathen increased their 
 ill-willed and hateful persecution of the Bishop and Thorwald to
 
 i8 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 such a point that they hired poets to compose a lampoon upon 
 them, in which was the following couplet : 
 
 " Nine children has the Bishop borne ; 
 And Thorwald is father of them all." 
 
 Two of the men that had a hand in this libel Thorwald slew ; but 
 the Bishop bore all their insults with the utmost meekness. After 
 Thorwald had slain the men, he went to the Bishop to tell him 
 what he had done. Now the Bishop was seated inside the booth, 
 looking at a book, upon which fell two drops of blood, descending 
 from above in front of the Bishop, before Thorwald entered. In 
 this occurrence the Bishop saw a foreboding of what was to come. 
 As Thorwald entered, the Bishop said : " Have you been engaged 
 in manslaughter, or planning it in your mind ? " and Thorwald 
 told him what he had done. " Why did you act so ? " asked the 
 Bishop. " I could not suffer them," answered Thorwald, " to call 
 you and me effeminate." "It was no heavy trial to bear," said 
 the Bishop, "though they lied in saying that you had children. 
 You have taken the words in their worst meaning, for I might 
 well bear your children if you had any. A Christian man should 
 not seek to revenge himself though he be put to hateful scorn ; 
 rather should he endure shame and insult for God's sake." 
 
 Bishop Frederick baptizes the loy Ingimund. 
 
 135. Now, though they suffered many annoyances from wicked 
 men, they nevertheless ceased not their journey through the coun- 
 ties, proclaiming God's message. From the counties they came 
 to Laxaydale, and remained for a while at Eilifsfell with Atli 
 the Strong, Thorwald's uncle. Atli and his men were baptized, 
 and also many other persons who were present, for the grace of 
 the Holy Spirit touched them through the preacher's words. At 
 that time, by the gift of God, the teaching of the Bishop sunk into 
 the ears of a little boy five years old, named Ingimund, son of 
 Hafr in Goddales, who was then living with foster-parents at 
 Reykiastrand. One day, talking with his foster-father's shepherd, 
 he asked the man to go with him privately to Eilifsfell, to see 
 the Bishop. The shepherd consented, and they passed over Kiar- 
 tans-chasm, and west over the fell to Laxaydale. As soon as they
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 185 
 
 arrived at Atli's homestead at Eilifsfell the boy begged that he 
 might be baptized. Atli took him by the hand and led him to the 
 Bishop, thus saying: "This is the son of a worshipful but yet 
 heathen man, and the boy begs you to baptize him without the 
 knowledge and consent of his father and foster-father. Will you 
 decide now what is to be done, for we may certainly expect that 
 both of them will be displeased if the boy is baptized ? " The 
 Bishop answered, laughing : "So holy an office is not to be denied 
 to a little boy, especially when he has a more wholesome discern- 
 ment of what is good for him than his grown-up kinsmen have." 
 Then the Bishop baptized Ingimund, and before the boy departed 
 taught him what was most necessary for him to observe as a 
 Christian. 
 
 Of Mani and the church he built in Holt. 
 
 136. Bishop Frederick is said to have baptized the man named 
 Mani, who was called Mani the Christian, because in his practice 
 of Holy Faith he was marked by many virtues and by goodness of 
 life. He lived at Holt in Kolgumoors, where he built a church, in 
 which he served God night and day with holy prayers, and works 
 of charity of many kinds done to the poor. He owned a fishing- 
 station in the stream a short distance off, which was called after 
 him, Manaforce, and is so called to the present day ; for once upon 
 a time when there was great scarcity and famine, and he had no 
 food wherewith to feed the hungry, he went to the stream, and in 
 a hole under the waterfall found an abundance of salmon. This 
 fishery he made over to the church in Holt, to which, as Monk 
 Gunnlaug tells us, it has ever since belonged. Close to the church 
 are to be seen also traces of the spot where he lived as a hermit ; 
 for as in mind he was far removed from the men of his time, so 
 also in body he avoided encountering the popular turmoil. By the 
 churchyard is to be seen also an enclosed piece of ground where 
 he is said to have made hay in the summer-time to feed a single 
 cow for his own sustenance ; for he wished to gain his living by 
 the labour of his own hands, rather than have intercourse with the 
 heathen, who hated him. Since that time the field has been called 
 Managerdi.
 
 1 86 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 An intended attack on Bishop Frederick miraculously fails. 
 He leaves Iceland. 
 
 137. We must now say a little of the many injuries and per- 
 secutions that the heathen inflicted on Bishop Frederick and 
 Thorwald on account of the true Faith which they preached. 
 Once the two were riding to Hegraness, wishing to attend the 
 Spring Assembly; but when they came nigh to the place of 
 meeting, the whole crowd of heathen men rose up and ran to meet 
 them with a great shout. Some threw stones at them, and others 
 with noise and tumult shook their weapons and shields in their 
 faces, calling upon the gods to overthrow their foes. The Bishop 
 and Thorwald had no hope of reaching the Assembly, and the 
 Bishop said : " This is the fulfilment of a dream of old days, 
 when my mother dreamt there was wolf's hair on my head; for 
 now we are cast out and driven away with a fearful shout and 
 tumult as if we were wild beasts." They went home, therefore, to 
 Loekiameet, where they abode during the summer. The same 
 summer, after the General Assembly, some of the heathen chiefs 
 collected a troop of two hundred and forty men, purposing to ride 
 to Lrekiameet and burn the house over the heads of the Bishop 
 and all his men. When they had come within a short distance of 
 the homestead at Loskiameet they got off their horses to bait them. 
 After they had so done, and they had again mounted their horses, 
 a flock of birds flew beside them all of a sudden ; whereupon the 
 horses were frightened, and became so wild that the riders all fell 
 off. Some were hurt by falling on the rough stones, injuring their 
 feet, hands, or other parts ; others fell upon their weapons and 
 received severe wounds ; and others were trodden under foot by 
 the horses and maimed. It was their least difficulty that their 
 horses ran away, and they had before them a long walk to their 
 houses at home. In this wise they turned back. Thus did Al- 
 mighty God, of His mercy, protect His own people; and so far 
 were the Bishop and his men from receiving at that time any harm 
 through the ill-will and hostility of the heathen, that they were 
 not even aware of their expedition and design. Thorwald and the 
 Bishop abode for the fourth winter at Loakiameet, and the follow-
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 187 
 
 ing summer they went abroad, sailing first to Norway, where they 
 lay at anchor in a certain haven. Hedin of Swalbard sailed also 
 from Iceland, and having arrived at the same haven, went on shore 
 into the forest to cut firewood. When Thorwald was aware of this, 
 he summoned a thrall to his side, and going into the forest after 
 Hedin, made the thrall slay him. Returning to the ship, he told 
 the Bishop what he had done. "Through this manslaughter you 
 and I must separate," said the Bishop ; " you will not cease from 
 killing people." Bishop Frederick then proceeded to Saxland, 
 where he ended his life in high sanctity, receiving from Almighty 
 God an everlasting reward in return for his goodness and earthly 
 labours. 
 
 Thorwald the Far-traveller goes to the East, and there passes 
 the remainder of his life. 
 
 138. Thorwald lived many years after these events ; and being 
 a man of high personal qualities, strong, and very courageous, and 
 heedful of God's commands at all times with supreme devotion, he 
 concluded that if he returned to his native land there was no 
 certainty that he would always be able so to endure the hostility 
 and injurious acts of his countrymen as for the love of God he 
 ought to do. He determined, therefore, to make no more visits to 
 Iceland. So he went forth into the world, and travelled as far as 
 Jerusalem to visit holy places; thence over the realm of the 
 Greeks until he came to Mikilgard, where the Emperor himself 
 welcomed him with much honour, and bestowed upon him many 
 friendly and noble gifts. So touched was Thorwald by God's 
 grace, and so widely spread was his renown among the people 
 wherever he came, that he was esteemed and honoured both by 
 small and great as a pillar and upholder of Holy Truth. He was 
 regarded as a glorious confessor of our Lord Jesus Christ, not only 
 by the Emperor himself at Mikilgard, and all his nobles, but to an 
 equal degree by the bishops and abbots throughout the whole of 
 Greekland and Syrland. Over the East country he was held in 
 especial honour, because the Emperor had sent him there, appoint- 
 ing him overseer and ruler of all the Kings in Russland and the 
 whole realm of Garda. At Garda, Thorwald Kodranson founded
 
 1 88 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 and erected a noble monastery, close by the high church dedicated 
 to John the Baptist, and endowed it with much property. It has 
 ever since borne the name of Thorwald's cloister, after him, and it 
 stands under a high rock called Draufn. At this monastery he 
 ended his life and was buried. 
 
 When Bishop Frederick and Thorwald came to Iceland, nine 
 hundred and eighty-one years had elapsed since the Incarnation 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ; and one hundred and six from the 
 beginning of the colonisation of Iceland. Three years after their 
 arrival Thorward Spak-Bodwarson built the church in As. 
 
 Of Stephen Thorgilson. 
 
 139. There was a man named Stephen, son of Thorgils, son of 
 Eilif, son of Helgi Biola, son of Ketil Flatneb, son of Biorn the 
 Ungartered. He was born at Kialarness, where his childhood was 
 spent. While yet young he went abroad, and having accepted 
 the Christian Faith in Denmark, became a distinguished man. He 
 met with Thorwald Kodranson, and travelled with him to many 
 parts of the world, visiting holy places, and learning the ways of 
 great men. At length Stephen returned to Northern lands, and 
 having met with Olaf Tryggwason in the British Islands, became 
 the King's man, and sailed with him from the west to Norway. 
 
 King Olaf gives two of his sisters in marriage. He preaches 
 the Gospel in the Wick, and converts the people to Chris- 
 tianity [996]. 
 
 140. Towards the end of the winter in which Olaf Tryggwason 
 was chosen King in Throndham, he proceeded overland as far as 
 the eastern limits of the country, laying the land under his rule, 
 as we have already related ; and early in the spring he reached 
 the Wick with a large force. Here he stayed during a large part 
 of the spring, and was visited by many powerful men, his kinsmen 
 and others, friends of his father King Tryggwi; and they wel- 
 comed him with very great affection. There were two brothers, 
 dwellers in the Wick, wealthy and of high family, one named
 
 Thorgeir, and the other Hyrning, who came to see King Olaf. 
 They had visited Lodin, the King's stepfather, to propose marriage 
 with his daughters ; and as Astrid, their mother, was the mother 
 of King Olaf, Lodin, while receiving the proposal in a friendly 
 manner, had referred the two brothers to the King, because the 
 maidens were his sisters. One day the King summoned to a con- 
 ference his mother's brothers, Jostein, Karlhead, and Thorkel Tail, 
 his stepfather Lodin, and likewise Thorgeir and Hyrning, who 
 were highly influential men in the Wick country, and with the 
 utmost seriousness and earnestness thus addressed them : " I wish 
 to make known to you my desire to begin the preaching of Chris- 
 tianity in this land, and that I will either succeed in Christianising 
 the whole of Norway, or die in the attempt. And I wish you to 
 support me in my endeavour, and aid me henceforth with all 
 your might in that most noble mission, that the salutary project 
 may be successfully carried out. I have informed you of nay 
 intention before mentioning it to others, because I think this 
 preaching will be very likely to succeed, so far as power and influ- 
 ence can affect it, if you brothers Thorgeir and Hyrning are willing 
 to assist; as for my kinsmen, I have great confidence in their 
 goodwill towards me, also in that of Lodin, my stepfather, on 
 account of our relationship." Then answered Thorgeir : " I am 
 ready with my answer to this proposal. Are you willing, King, 
 to give to us brothers your sisters Ingirid and Ingigerd in mar- 
 riage if their father Lodin and also their kinsmen consent? If 
 so, we, with all our power and might, will aid you in whatever 
 you undertake, and will bring over to your side all our friends 
 and kinsmen whom we can influence either by advice or persua- 
 sion. You will have been informed of our lineage and large 
 possessions by creditable persons, though you have not been long 
 in the country." To this speech the King made answer: "I 
 know that you are men of influence and high lineage, and also of 
 tried fidelity and courage, personally. I will consent, therefore, 
 to the marriages you propose if the maidens are willing and their 
 kinsmen likewise. You, my relatives and kinsmen, all of you, I 
 will advance both in power and dignity if you are willing to aid 
 me in the promotion of Christianity ; in giving your aid you are 
 furthering what I regard as a matter of the highest importance." 
 All present at the conference declared that they themselves and
 
 i 9 o THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 all whom they could influence would support everything that 
 the King wished to be done. Then the marriages were discussed, 
 and it was determined that the two brothers should wed the 
 daughters of Lodin and Astrid, and that the marriage feast should 
 be held in the Wick in the early part of summer. The conference 
 being over, King Olaf declared openly before all the people that 
 he intended to urge the acceptance of Christianity upon all who 
 were under his rule. The most important of those present, having 
 already expressed, as we have mentioned, their willingness at the 
 conference, were the first to accept Christianity at the King's bid- 
 ding ; and then, following their example, all the people throughout 
 the Wick district east of the frith were baptized. Afterwards the 
 King attended the wedding banquet of the two brothers, which 
 was sumptuous, and passed off successfully. When it was finished, 
 King Olaf went into the northern portion of the Wick and bade 
 men accept the true Faith. On those who refused he inflicted 
 severe punishment, killing some, maiming some in the hands or 
 feet, and driving others out of the country. Thus it befell that 
 throughout all the kingdom which his father King Tryggwi had 
 possessed, and also that which King Harold the Grenlander, his 
 kinsman, had possessed, the people all accepted the Christian 
 Faith at the bidding of King Olaf; and so the whole district of 
 the Wick was completely Christianised. 
 
 King Olaf preaches Christianity to the Assembly at Master 
 in South Hordaland. 
 
 141. King Olaf hastened on board his ships in^the Wick, and 
 sailed northwards to Agdi, having with him a large and fine force ; 
 and wheresoever he summoned an Assembly of the yeomen he bade 
 them all submit to baptism. The yeomen, making no attempt to 
 rise against him, accepted Christianity and were baptized where- 
 ever he went. An Assembly was summoned by King Olaf at 
 Moster in South Hordaland ; and when the King's summons 
 reached the yeomen they came together in great numbers, con- 
 versing and taking counsel with one another, touching the diffi- 
 culty wherein they were ; for they had heard how at every 
 Assembly King Olaf was preaching to the people of the land a
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 191 
 
 new and unknown Faith, which he commanded men to have and 
 to hold, while the faith they had hitherto held they were to for- 
 sake, ruin, and destroy. They agreed among themselves to resist 
 this demand with all their might, and then chose three men, the 
 wisest and most eloquent of their number, to answer the King if 
 he should bring forward his proposal, and to tell him boldly that 
 they would submit to nothing contrary to the laws, even though 
 the King should command it. The night before the Assembly 
 was appointed to meet, there appeared to King Olaf in a dream, 
 a vision of St. Martin the Bishop, who said to him : " It is a 
 custom in this land, as in many other lands where the people are 
 heathen, to consecrate ale to Thor and Odin at feasts and banquets, 
 and to dedicate full cups to the Anses. It is my desire that you 
 make a change in this custom at banquets and feasts where toasts 
 are drunk, so that the evil habit exist no longer as heretofore ; 
 and that you cause my name to be proposed as a memorial toast 
 with God and his Saints. I will then, when morning comes, 
 support and strengthen your mission, so that it may have success; 
 for there are many preparing to resist it, and I will evermore aid 
 you and make your undertakings prosperous." After seeming in 
 his dream to give his assent, the King awoke, and pondering on 
 the vision, thought well of his dream. The following day he went 
 to the Assembly, which was attended by a great crowd of yeomen, 
 all under arms ; and when the Assembly was constituted, the King 
 stood on a rock, surrounded by his men, who were likewise armed, 
 while the crowd of yeomen were seated farther off. We are told 
 by well-informed persons that on the rock may still be seen small 
 holes, made, as it were, by the butt-ends of the spears on which 
 the King's men leaned as they stood around him ; and also the 
 footprints of King Olaf, just as if he had stood in half- thawed 
 snow. The King addressed the yeomen graciously, and thus 
 spoke : " There are assembled here many chiefs of great worth, 
 and a numerous company of people with them. To all of you 
 who have come to this Assembly at my summons I return thanks, 
 for your attendance will, I trust, be an immediate as well as a 
 lasting honour to us all. It is known to you that the people of 
 the land have unanimously accepted me as head over all the realm 
 of Norway, and promised obedience and hearty service to me in 
 all respects according to my will. Now, because I have confidence
 
 1 92 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 that all men will fully perform their promises, it behoves me not 
 to require from you bondservice, as if you were purchased thralls, 
 but to ask from you an honourable service such as a king may 
 demand from courteous knights. Therefore I wish you not to 
 remain without a wholesome reminder of the service that you may 
 fitly render, and to whom you ought to render it. If you will 
 give ear to me, I will make you knights of the Highest of Kings, 
 who loves us all that serve Him truly, and not only enriches His 
 servants with worldly power, but makes them the brethren of His 
 dear Son, and fellow-heirs with Him of eternal joy. For an 
 earthly kingdom is altogether valueless except we purchase there- 
 with the heavenly kingdom, which never ends. Therefore you 
 must believe in Almighty God the Father, Creator of all things ; 
 and in His blessed Son, who deigned to be born into this world 
 of His blessed mother the Virgin Mary, for the redemption of all 
 mankind ; and in the Holy Ghost, one God in Trinity and Trinity 
 in Unity. Having this Faith, you must allow yourselves to be 
 baptized in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and 
 thus become sons of Almighty God, and heirs of everlasting life. 
 Moreover, you must renounce the Fiend, and all the belief in false 
 gods in which he has entangled you, purposing to lead you, as he 
 led your kinsmen aforetime, into everlasting torments with him- 
 self if you continue to serve him. And I say to you now, in 
 short, that all, poor as well as rich, who are ready and willing to 
 yield to my command shall surely enjoy my friendship, as well as 
 an eternal reward from Almighty God ; but those who gainsay it 
 and refuse to hearken to this glad message, though it touches 
 their happiness most closely, will expose themselves to my anger 
 and whatever punishment can reach them." The King's harangue 
 was long and eloquent ; and when he ceased speaking, there rose 
 up one of the yeomen, the most eloquent of them, who had been 
 selected by the others as the first to answer the King and oppose 
 the command to accept Christianity ; but as soon as he essayed to 
 speak he was seized with a violent convulsive cough, so that he 
 sat down again unable to utter a word. ,Then, notwithstanding 
 the ill-success of the first yeoman, a second stood up, unwilling to 
 let the King's speech go unanswered ; but when he began to 
 speak he stammered so that not a word he said could be under- 
 stood ; and as all who were near him began to laugh, he, too > sat
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 193 
 
 down. A third now stood up to speak against the King, in great 
 anger and presumption ; he thought to avenge the discomfiture of 
 his fellows by gentleness of speech and a flow of eloquence ; but 
 his voice became so harsh and hoarse that no one heard what he 
 said, and thus he who rose up in haughtiness and arrogance sat 
 down in shame and disgrace. After these, there was no one to 
 speak against the King, and at length they all consented to do as 
 he bade them, and he did not break up the Assembly until all 
 present were baptized. He then charged Thangbrand the priest 
 to baptize the women and children and all the neighbouring 
 population that was not present at the Assembly. Wherever King 
 Olaf journeyed, and the people of the land accepted the Christian 
 Faith, he caused the temples and the high places there to be 
 broken up and burnt. In their place he had churches erected, 
 and he supplied priests wherever there seemed most need; he 
 likewise destroyed all the images of the gods, breaking them up 
 or burning them. Thus Hallarstein says : 
 
 " Temples and howes in great number the generous chief did burn ; 
 The heathen gods he bade break in pieces. 
 Zealous for religion, the leader taught the good faith to the intelligent sons 
 
 of men. 
 Mightiest King of men is he." 
 
 Stephen Thorgilson, sent ~by King Olaf Tryggwason, preaches 
 the Gospel unsuccessfully in Iceland. 
 
 142. Stephen the Icelander, as we have already mentioned, was 
 with King Olaf ; and the King conversed with him often, because 
 Stephen was a wise man and had travelled in many lands. The 
 King made many inquiries of him touching the conduct and 
 manners of powerful rulers in foreign lands, and likewise of his 
 travels with Thorwald Kodranson ; and Stephen answered him 
 whatever question he asked. The King next inquired if he had a 
 mind to visit his kinsmen in Iceland, and preach the Holy Faith 
 to them, and Stephen replied : " The manner in which Thorwald 
 was generally received when he went on that errand to Iceland 
 with Bishop Frederick, was not such as to make me desirous of 
 preaching the Christian religion there ; and he was in all respects
 
 i 9 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 better fitted for the work than I am." Then the King said : 
 "I have begun the preaching of Christianity here in Norway, 
 fully determined, in my heart, not to cease from the labour until 
 all the people of the land accept the true Faith ; and with no less 
 diligence will I strive earnestly to lead to God the inhabitants of 
 Iceland and other Northern lands. Those lands lie under our 
 influence, because their people come here to trade with us, trans- 
 porting goods hither which we would not lack, and they have far 
 less need of many things which we send to them than they have 
 of Christianity. Moreover, it becomes not Christian men to defile 
 their Faith by trading with the heathen, or having other friendly 
 companionship such as they have with their brethren. I have made 
 choice of you, as my messenger, to preach God's name in Iceland, 
 and I abide the issue ; for I know no one among us better fitted for 
 the task than you, a native of the country, well connected, perfect in 
 Holy Truth and in righteousness of life." " I will gladly carry your 
 message," answered Stephen, " wherever you wish, to Iceland or any 
 other place ; but I fear that my journey will have small success, for 
 the Icelanders, my kinsmen, are hard in their dealings, and do not 
 readily abandon any opinion they hold." Stephen next got his 
 ship ready for the voyage to Iceland, and set sail, taking with him 
 learned clerks and other companions whom King Olaf found for 
 him ; and they had a prosperous voyage, the passage being both 
 quick and smooth, Stephen brought his ship to land at Gufaros, 
 a short time before the meeting of the General Assembly, and he 
 began straightway to preach God's Word openly ; but when people 
 discovered that he was a Christian, and learnt what business he 
 had in hand, they behaved uncivilly and inhumanly towards him ; 
 in which treatment his kinsmen were foremost. Stephen travelled 
 boldly over the country, in the west and south, with a company of 
 nine men ; but seeing that no one in those districts was moved by 
 his persuasions, because the people were heathen all over the south 
 and West Quarter of the island, he was vexed, and with the assist- 
 ance of his men began to break up the temples and high places, 
 and burn the images of the gods. Whereupon the heathen col- 
 lected together and put a stop to this destruction of their temples 
 and the injury to their gods. In the course of the summer a law 
 was passed at the General Assembly, that whoever blasphemed the 
 gods, or inflicted any injury or disgrace on them, should be fined
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 195 
 
 and outlawed. The leaders in the prosecution were to be the 
 kinsmen of the accused, third cousins, fourth cousins, and those 
 whose relationship lay between these degrees, because the heathen 
 men called Christianity a family disgrace. Consequently Stephen 
 was prosecuted by his kinsmen Thorolf, Askel, Torrad, and Wan- 
 drad, the sons of Oswif, who was the son of Helgi, the son of Ottar, 
 the son of Biorn, the son of Ketil Flatneb. Their brother Ospak 
 was unwilling to take part in the prosecution. After sentence 
 of condemnation was passed, Stephen said to his prosecutors : 
 " The punishment to which you have condemned me will do me 
 no harm ; but many years will not elapse before great ill-luck and 
 evil fortune will come upon you because of your action." Stephen 
 had beached his ship at Gufaros for the winter, and when spring 
 came and melted the snow on the fells, the swollen stream and a 
 gale of wind drove it out to sea. In this occurrence the heathen 
 saw the hand of the gods, who thus clearly showed their anger 
 against Stephen. The following verse was then composed : 
 
 " A crushing mountain storm has broken up Stephen's ship, 
 The stream from the fells passes over the vessel's hull ; 
 The ice-laden river rolls its headlong course. 
 Surely 'tis the might of Thor that has caused this turmoil, 
 The gods are with us in the land." 
 
 Shortly afterwards, Stephen's ship was drifted on shore, having 
 suffered little or no damage, and he sailed away in it from 
 Iceland. 
 
 The family of Horda-Kari prepare to meet King Olaf at 
 the Assembly at Gula. 
 
 143. The same summer in which Stephen sailed to Iceland, as 
 we have just related, King Olaf, having Christianised all the people 
 of the Wick, sailed by the coast in a northerly direction. Wher- 
 ever he came he converted the people to Christianity, and taught 
 them right forms of faith. At that time there were many power- 
 ful and famous men in Hordaland, who were sprung from the 
 family of Horda-Kari. Horda-Kari had four sons : one was Thor- 
 leif the Wise ; the second was Ogmund, father of Thorolf Skialg,
 
 196 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 who was the father of Erling of Soli ; the third was Thord, father of 
 the Baron Klypp, who slew King Sigurd Slefa, son of Gunnhild ; 
 the fourth was Olmod the Old, father of Askel, the father of Aslak 
 Fitiascall. The descendants of Horda-Kari were at that time the 
 greatest and most distinguished men of Hordaland. When the 
 family received the perplexing news that King Olaf was sailing 
 towards them from the east, by the coast, with a great force, chang- 
 ing the old laws held by the people, and were told that all who 
 opposed his will met with punishment and threats of evil, they had 
 a meeting among themselves to decide upon a plan of action, 
 knowing that the King would be upon them quickly. All being 
 come together, the chief personage among them spoke, and said : 
 " All we that are assembled here know that King Olaf Tryggwason 
 will shortly visit us ; he is a man famous for his accomplishments, 
 his strength, and the mighty deeds by which he has won many 
 lands. And as his fame and renown extend over all the northern 
 portion of the world, so it is good and honourable to serve such a 
 King, and obey all proper commands from him and fit requests. 
 But this unknown religion which he preaches displeases us greatly. 
 It is now my advice that we kinsmen submit not to the King's 
 bidding unless he yield to our wish in some matter which will 
 increase our reputation and honour." This plan was applauded 
 by all, and the meeting ended after those present had come to a 
 unanimous decision to attend the Assembly at Gula with a nume- 
 rous array of followers, and there meet King Olaf if he wished. 
 
 Of Thorolf Skialg and his son Erling, of the family of 
 Horda-Kari. 
 
 144 This body of kinsmen, descendants of Horda-Kari, had 
 ruled over Hordaland for many years before these events. 
 Thorolf, the son of Ogmund, ruled in Jadar ; he was a powerful 
 man, having many followers, and was a great warrior, tyrannical 
 in his ways. Erling, whom we have mentioned above, was his 
 son. When young he had been under the care of foster-parents, 
 and soon grew tall and strong; he also was considered to be very 
 overbearing in disposition.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 197 
 
 The storyof Rognwald, who avenges his wrongs on Thorolf 
 Skialg, and with his wife Sigrid settles at 
 The story of Rognwald's son. 
 
 145. There was a man named Lodin, who lived at 
 south of Stad. He was a rich man, and not remarkable for 
 courage. His wife, a handsome woman, and very proud, was 
 named Gyda. They had two sons, Rognwald and Ulf. Lodin 
 was a friend of Thorolf Skialg, and Lodin's wife a yet greater 
 friend ; and Thorolf Skialg was often entertained at Lodin's house, 
 where he made protracted visits. His conversations with Lodin's 
 wife were always long, and there was a rumour that he scarcely 
 made Lodin an honourable return for his hospitality and friendly 
 gifts. It befell upon a day, when Skialg was staying at ^rwick, 
 that there was a rush of men into the hall, before daylight, to tell 
 him that the upper room, in which Lodin slept, had been forcibly 
 entered, and Lodin himself slain, and that no one knew who had 
 done the deed. Thorolf said that it was very annoying, but there 
 is no record that he showed much concern about it ; and as his 
 sojourn there at the time seemed a remarkable coincidence, he 
 was greatly suspected of having caused the murder, though no 
 one ventured to say so aloud. Thorolf offered his protection to 
 Gyda, and with her consent took her to his own house. He seized 
 upon Lodin's property, personal and real, and wanted to bring 
 Lodin's sons, Rognwald and Ulf, into bondage. Rognwald sub- 
 mitted; but not so Ulf, who was therefore sold as a slave into 
 distant lands, and disappears from the present story. Rognwald 
 quickly shot up to full growth, and became a big, strong man, of 
 handsome appearance, soon able to perform a great amount of 
 work with much skill. Thorolf kept him among his thralls ; but 
 when he was full-grown he set him over the other bondsmen to 
 manage them and keep them to their work. One day Rognwald 
 spoke to Thorolf and said : "I might be happy with you if you 
 would give me a wife that would please me." " I see no difficulty 
 therein," said Thorolf, "as there is no lack of thralls' families. 
 There is a woman named Sigrid whom I will give you, the 
 daughter of a small yeoman, who lives a short way off. She will
 
 198 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 be a good match for you, and I wish you to be loyal to me in 
 return." Rognwald replied that he had not been an unfaithful 
 servant to Thorolf . 
 
 The plan was carried out, and Rognwald married Sigrid, a hand- 
 some woman of high personal qualities ; and they had a son whom 
 they named Gunnar. He grew tall rapidly, and was a handsome 
 boy ; and Thorolf Skialg took him from them, and loved him as 
 his own son. Thus three years passed. Every summer Thorolf 
 Skialg used to make freebooting expeditions, leaving Rognwald as 
 steward over his estate ; but during the winter he remained quietly 
 at home, having always with him a large number of men. When 
 the boy Gunnar, Rognwald's son, was three years old, Thorolf got 
 ready in the spring-time, according to his custom, to go on a Wick- 
 ing cruise ; but before setting out he had a conversation with 
 Rognwald. "It is my intention," he said, " to have more labour 
 than usual done here this summer ; I want a large banqueting- 
 hall built, that shall be as fine as possible. You are an active and 
 skilful man ; I will leave you to superintend the work with the help 
 of the thralls, and to procure craftsmen. I should be well satisfied 
 with your management if I could feast my friends in the hall next 
 autumn, and so rejoice over my return home." After Rognwald 
 had given his consent, Thorolf proceeded on his cruise. Rognwald 
 now made preparations for the building of the hall. He hired 
 two very skilful craftsmen, of Wendish race, to whom he made 
 excellent offers, not sparing Thorolf's money. With these men 
 Rognwald formed a close friendship, and they proceeded rapidly 
 and skilfully with the building of the hall. Having the whole 
 superintendence of the work, Rognwald took care that the chips 
 and shavings should be saved. When the hall and the passage 
 round about it were finished, he caused the thralls to bring home 
 a great quantity of firewood, which he piled all round in heaps as 
 high as the walls ; and the whole work was done before Thorolf 
 returned home in the autumn. On his return Thorolf inspected 
 the hall, which pleased him greatly, and he inquired of Rognwald 
 why he had collected such a great store of firewood. " I am 
 tired," answered Rognwald, " of always hearing complaints in the 
 winter-time of the scarcity of firewood, which is constantly being 
 wanted ; besides, I did not wish the sun to cause rifts in the 
 timber of the hall, which is not seasoned, and but slightly tarred."
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 199 
 
 Thorolf thought no more of the matter, but straightway began his 
 preparations for a grand entertainment in the hall, to which he 
 invited his friends. The ale was of the strongest, and liberally 
 served ; for Rognwald took the greatest pains and care in looking 
 after it and seeing it brought in ; while the Wendish craftsmen 
 served it out to the guests. Rognwald was urgent to have the 
 drink brought up with promptitude, as there was abundance of it, 
 saying that, in view of the reports spread abroad after a great 
 feast, it was all-important that the guests should have plenty of 
 drink at the beginning. The cup-bearers were in league with 
 him, and knew what were his intentions. Thorolf Skialg had 
 shown great affection for Gunnar, whom he placed in the high- 
 seat beside him, dressed in a scarlet kirtle, which he had ordered 
 for the boy. The first evening the guests drank so hard that they 
 fell asleep every man in his seat ; but Rognwald's activity did not 
 then cease, though there was no longer need to be urgent in supply- 
 ing ale ; his mind was bent on making use of the chips that he 
 had saved in the summer. The Wendish craftsmen still aided him 
 in his work ; and having carried a great quantity of wood to the 
 front of the hall-doors, and placed all the chips inside the hall, 
 they set fire to the whole, and to the great piles of wood outside. 
 The building was soon completely in a flame, and Rognwald, enter- 
 ing, seized his son Gunnar, who was asleep, and carried him out to 
 his mother from the high-seat beside Thorolf. " It will be all the 
 better for us," said he, " if he be slow to awaken, for we have much 
 work before us ; " to which remark she made a suitable answer. 
 The guests in the hall were so dead-drunk that they did not awake 
 before the flames reached them, and they all perished. Rognwald 
 also set fire to the building in which were the thralls, and burnt 
 to death all who were inside. Then taking his wife and child, he 
 hurried to the strand, and accompanied by the Wends, went on 
 board a ship which they rowed into the frith. Here the boy 
 awoke, and observing the fire and the smoke on land, said : " What 
 a wonderful change ! Here am I now, and a short time ago I was 
 asleep beside my foster-father. You wicked Rognwald ! You are 
 doubtless the cause of the great fire that I see there at the home- 
 stead. I would much rather be yonder, by the side of my foster- 
 father Thorolf, than here with you ; for you will not be likely to deal 
 well with me, now that you have behaved ill to him. Whereupon
 
 200 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Rognwald bade the witless boy hold his tongue. They sailed 
 thence in a northerly direction, having with them much property 
 in table appointments, and pure silver, which the Wendish crafts- 
 men had carried on board while Rognwald was occupied at the 
 fire. But their voyage was by no means prosperous, for south of 
 Stad the ship capsized under them, and the Wends were drowned. 
 All the property on board was lost ; but Rognwald succeeded in 
 saving his wife and son, and brought them to the homestead at 
 ^Erwick. The overseers of the property, who had been placed 
 there by Thorolf Skialg, were men of little importance ; Rogn- 
 wald therefore got rid of them and took possession of the estate, 
 and his kinsmen were pleased that he had recovered his wealth 
 and his inheritance. On his arrival north at ^Erwick, Rognwald 
 said that Thorolf Skialg had given him his freedom, and restored 
 to him all his estates on account of long and trustworthy service, 
 which story seemed a Credible one. The news of Thorolf 's death 
 by fire spread far and wide ; but no one suspected who had been the 
 cause of it, nor was there any exertion made to inquire into it, for 
 his son Erling was only a child, and Thorolf was widely unpopular 
 because of his harsh and wrongful dealings with others ; moreover, 
 most of his intimate friends had perished with him in the fire. 
 
 After Rognwald had lived a short time at ./Erwick, he took his 
 son Gunnar with him down to the sea-shore. Here he procured 
 two boats, a smaller and a larger one ; and having taken them a 
 long distance out to sea, he tied the boy to the timbers inside the 
 little boat, and let it drive where it would ; but he himself rowed 
 back to land. When his wife Sigrid inquired about the journey, 
 and what had been done with her son, he replied that he had no 
 other answer to give but one, that the boy would doubtless not 
 tell who had burnt Skialg's house over his head. After these 
 things Rognwald settled on his estate at ^Brwick, and was 
 reckoned a great man. We must now speak of the boy. The 
 boat containing him was driven by wind and stream northwards 
 along the coast until at length it reached a certain island. In 
 tying the boy fast in the boat, so that he could not release him- 
 self, Rognwald had left his hands loose, so that he could reach the 
 food left with him to sustain life. The chief yeoman of the island 
 on which the boat drifted was an idolater, and the island contained 
 a large temple dedicated to Thor. Coming upon the boat, the
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 201 
 
 yeoman was surprised to see the boy, whom he untied and ques- 
 tioned, but could get no answer from him. He therefore carried 
 the child home to his wife. The two were childless, and the boy 
 seemed a fine boy and worth keeping; but when they tried to 
 induce him to speak they were unable to get a single word from 
 him. The yeoman informed his neighbours of his discovery, seek- 
 ing information from them, if any knew whence the boy had 
 come ; but no one could tell him. So he said : " As no one knows 
 anything about the boy, what is there to be done, except that I 
 should bring him up ? I will call him my son, and give him the 
 name of Raud, from the colour of his kirtle." The boy grew up 
 to be a tall, fine man, much beloved by his foster-father, who made 
 him heir to his estate. The idolatrous yeoman did not live to be 
 an old man, and at his death Raud succeeded to the management 
 of the property and possession of the whole estate. He became a 
 great idolater, and by his many heathen practices he is said to 
 have enchanted the image of Thor in the temple, so that a fiend 
 made use of it to converse with him. The idol also could move 
 itself, and was seen to walk out of doors in the day-time with 
 Raud, who often took it with him about the island. 
 
 Rognwald's wife Sigrid separates herself from him and goes 
 to Olaf Tryggwason in England, where she is baptized. 
 
 146. We must now speak of Sigrid, the wife of Rognwald of 
 ^Erwick. One day she conversed with her husband, and thus 
 spake : " You and I have lived a long time together in love and 
 affection ; but I purpose now to put an end to our union, because, 
 as I think, it is not advantageous for us in the present state of 
 things. I shared your confidence and was taken into your counsel 
 when those momentous deeds were committed with such great 
 secrecy. As a matter of common experience, we know that no 
 man preserves a prosperous career unbroken to the end of his life, 
 if he has been guilty of the murder of even one man ; and those 
 crimes into which we fell are of far greater import than the killing 
 of only one man. Now, I have heard that in many parts of the 
 world a different religion is practised to that which we hold ; and 
 those who follow it take the name of Christians, from the God in
 
 202 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 whom they trust, the White Christ. I have been told also that 
 the White Christ is merciful, and refuses forgiveness to no man, 
 whatever evil deeds he may have done, if he will become a Christian 
 and hold the Faith in Christ. I have also learnt that there is one, 
 a countryman of our own, Olaf, the son of King Tryggwi Olafson, 
 who travels to distant lands preaching this religion. Therefore it 
 is my intention to go and seek him, and if I find that all I have 
 heard is true, I will accept the Faith that he preaches. Maybe 
 this plan will bring to us the relief which acquiescence in our 
 present condition will not bring." To this speech Rognwald made 
 answer : " You must have your way ; but I shall remain at home. 
 If the decision lay with me, our condition would remain unchanged." 
 Without more ado, Sigrid joined a company of merchants who were 
 sailing to England, and found King Olaf in the British Islands. 
 Obtaining opportunity of speech with him, she thus spoke : " I 
 have come here because I have been told that you are preaching a 
 different religion to the one that we hold in Norway ; and now 
 I am willing to be baptized, to have and to hold henceforth the 
 Faith that you teach." " You come on a good errand," replied the 
 King. "Few are so kindly disposed to Christianity, and I will 
 gladly see the office done for you." Sigrid was then baptized. 
 Speaking afterwards to the King, she said: "If you think my 
 journey has turned out well for me, the proverb will apply to us 
 which says, ' Gift ever looks for gift.' You will doubtless come 
 and preach the right Faith in Norway, where I trust that your luck 
 and good fortune will, with God's mercy, be superior to the ill-will 
 and opposition of the people. Let me inform you that there is a 
 rich and wealthy man, named Rognwald, who dwells at ^Brwick, 
 south of Stad ; he is my husband, and it is my request to you, 
 Sire, that when you come to Norway you will win him over to the 
 true Faith with gentleness and fair words, for he is more likely to 
 yield to kindness than to harshness. There is also another man, 
 named Raud, the chief man of an island in the north over against 
 Halogaland ; what relationship exists between him and me I know 
 not for certain ; but both of them are great men, and have disposi- 
 tions not unlike each other in many respects. It might be of 
 importance to you, O King, that they should side with you rather 
 than oppose you." Then she gave the King an exact account of 
 all that had happened between Skialg and Rognwald, and added
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 203 
 
 other matters touching the position of the ruling men of the time 
 in Norway. Before they took leave of each other, Sigrid presented 
 King Olaf with valuable gifts, for she had brought much wealth 
 with her from Norway. She then went forth into the world, where 
 she ended her life in great sanctity. Shortly afterwards King Olaf 
 Tryggwason sailed east to Norway, as we have already written. 
 
 Erling Skialgson marries Astrid, King Olafs sister. 
 
 147. We must now go on with the story that was interrupted, 
 and say that King Olaf summoned his men to the Assembly at 
 Gula, because the yeomen had sent him word that they would 
 give an answer there to his pleading. When the two parties 
 met together at the Assembly, the King held a conversation, in 
 the first place, with the chiefs. He declared his errand to 
 them, and as he had commanded others, so he commanded 
 them, to accept Christianity. To his bidding the most powerful 
 of the chiefs thus made answer : " We kinsmen have talked 
 over this business, King, and have agreed among our- 
 selves that if you determine to use force towards us in any 
 matter, breaking our laws and driving us to accept Christianity 
 under any compulsion whatever, we will resist you with all our 
 might ; and let those win the day to whom fate assigns the victory. 
 But if you are content, King, to confer some acceptable honour 
 on us kinsmen, you will then succeed effectually in gaining the 
 faithful service of us all." " What do you wish to have of me," 
 said the King, " that there may exist between us the closest 
 concord and agreement ? " " It is our main request," said the 
 chief, " that you will marry your sister Astrid, the daughter of 
 King Tryggwi, to our kinsman Erling Skialgson, whom we regard 
 as the most promising of all the young men now in Norway." 
 And the King answered : " Without doubt such a marriage would 
 be acceptable and honourable, for Erling is wealthy, of good family, 
 and very handsome ; but the answer to your suit lies with Astrid. 
 I will therefore ask her how she is disposed to regard it, for I must 
 do all that readily lies in my power to further the cause of God's 
 Christianity." The King therefore broached the suit to his 
 sister, asking her if at his desire she would marry Erling; and
 
 204 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 she thus answered : " I shall reap little advantage in being a 
 king's daughter and a king's own sister, born of the same father 
 and mother, if I am to be given in marriage to a man without a 
 title. I would rather wait for another offer, even if it were years 
 in coming." With this reply their conversation closed, and she 
 went away. There was a hawk that belonged to Astrid ; this bird 
 the King took, and causing it to be stripped of all its feathers, 
 sent it to her. " My brother is angry with me now," said Astrid, and 
 rising up straightway she went to find him. The King received 
 her with a hearty welcome, and when she said that he might decide 
 upon her marriage just as he wished, he answered her : " I thought 
 I had the power to bestow titles in this country upon whomsoever 
 I would." Then he sent for Erling and all his kinsmen, and 
 discussed the marriage with them, with the result that Astrid 
 was betrothed to Erling. The Assembly was afterwards consti- 
 tuted, and the King preached Christianity to the yeomen ; and 
 when Erling and all his kinsmen came forward as prominent sup- 
 porters of the King's bidding, the whole people consented thereto ; 
 for there were none that would speak against the chiefs. They 
 were all then baptized and made Christian. Soon afterwards Erling 
 Skialgson celebrated his marriage, inviting a very large number 
 of guests to the banquet. King Olaf was present, and offered to 
 bestow on Erling the title of Earl, together with great power ; 
 but Erling answered : " My kinsmen have been barons in time 
 past, and I will hold no title higher than theirs. Let me, King, 
 be the greatest man in the country with that title." King Olaf 
 acceded to his request, and on his departure he bestowed on his 
 brother-in-law Erling the government of the country from the frith 
 of Sogn on the north, as far as Lidandisness in the east, with the 
 same rights as King Harold Fairhair had bestowed on his sons. 
 The King then sailed by the coast northwards, making visits of 
 state, and proclaiming the name of God wheresoever he came. 
 
 King Olaf goes to visit Rognwald of JErwick, and makes him 
 prisoner. 
 
 148. King Olaf was on a visit of state, a short distance from 
 ^Erwick, when he remembered the story that he had heard in the
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 205 
 
 British Islands, from Sigrid, concerning her husband Eognwald, 
 a story which we have related. He therefore sent messengers to 
 Rognwald with a command to come and see him. But when 
 the messengers found Eognwald and declared the King's com- 
 mand, Rognwald answered: "You are welcome; come in and 
 accept of my entertainment, and remain as long as you think fit ; 
 but I incline to think that I have no business with the King, un- 
 less you know of any." So the messengers returned and repeated 
 Rognwald's answer, word for word, to the King. " I shall have 
 business with him," said the King, " if he has none with me, and 
 visit him with a goodly company." Rognwald sent away all his 
 men from the homestead when he heard that the King was coming 
 with a troop, and on the King's approach there was only one man 
 to be seen outside the house, and on inquiry the King was told 
 that the man was the yeoman Rognwald. "He is a tall man," 
 said the King, "and bears a look of good fortune." Rognwald, 
 all alone, came forward to the King and welcomed him, and the 
 King graciously accepted his greeting. Afterwards he said : "I 
 have a message for you, Rognwald, as for all other people in this 
 country : I wish you to believe in the one Almighty God, Father, 
 Son, and Holy Ghost, Creator of heaven and earth, and of all 
 things visible and invisible. Having this Faith, you must renounce 
 the Devil, with all his works and deceits ; and forsake all false 
 gods and belief in them. Moreover, like every other man who 
 would save his soul and inherit everlasting life, you must accept 
 baptism in the name of the Holy Trinity, with true repentance and 
 confession of your sins. The God in whom you must believe is so 
 mighty, gentle, and merciful, that He cleanses every man from all 
 his sins in baptism, be he never so great an evil-doer, if he will go 
 to the priest and be shrived, confessing his crimes with true re- 
 pentance." The King's speech being ended, Rognwald answered : 
 " For a long time past I have been lukewarm in my faith, and I 
 find your preaching altogether acceptable, except the one part 
 where you require us to go and be shrived, confessing our deeds ; 
 for far more incidents have befallen me than I may tell of. I am 
 therefore, unwilling to accept your Faith, though I will not prevent 
 others from becoming Christian." Then the King made Rognwald 
 prisoner, and had him in his own keeping.
 
 206 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 King Olaf preaches the Gospel to the Assembly of four shires 
 at Dragseid. 
 
 149. The same summer King Olaf summoned an Assembly, 
 north, at Dragseid in Stad, to which were bidden the peoples of 
 the four shires, Sogn, the Firths, South More, and Eaumsdale. 
 He proceeded to the Assembly accompanied by a very large array, 
 composed of the men who had followed him from the east, and of 
 the force that had joined him in Rogaland and Hordaland. The 
 yeomen attended the Assembly, as they were commanded, and 
 when the King arrived with his company he preached Christianity 
 to them, as he had done elsewhere. The yeomen appeared slow to 
 comply with his bidding ; he therefore at last placed before them 
 the alternative, either to contend with him in battle, or to accept 
 the true Faith and be baptized. The King had with him a strong 
 and numerous force ; wherefore the yeomen, seeing that they were 
 too weak to oppose him in fight, at length decided to yield, and 
 accepting the Christian Faith, received, all of them, holy baptism. 
 The King next proceeded to the island of Selia, where he found 
 the body of St. Sunnifa, and also the holy relics of that blessed 
 company of her followers, of whom mention has been made. 
 Thence he sailed with his force northwards to North More, and 
 made that shire Christian. 
 
 King Olaf, having destroyed the temple at Ladi, visits Rogn- 
 wald's son JRaud, and makes him prisoner. 
 
 150. After these things King Olaf sailed up the Frith to Ladi, 
 where he commanded the temple to be broken up. He seized all 
 the valuables that were in it, together with the vestments of the 
 idols ; and he took from the door the large gold ring that Earl 
 Hakon had caused to be made. Temple and idols were ordered to 
 be burnt together. When the yeomen became aware of his doings 
 they sent out the summons to war, an arrow, into all the neigh- 
 bouring shires, and called out men, intending to make an attack 
 in force on the King. King Olaf, passing out to sea along the
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 207 
 
 Frith with his force, sailed northwards, keeping near the coast, to 
 Halogaland, which he purposed to make Christian. When he 
 arrived off Naumudale he determined to sail out to sea and visit 
 Kaudsey, the abode of Baud. That morning Raud went, as his 
 manner was, to his temple, where he found Thor in a gloomy 
 mood, and though he questioned him, Thor gave him no answer. 
 This conduct seemed very strange, and he tried in many ways to 
 get speech out of him and learn the reason of his silence. At 
 length Thor replied, though in a very wearied tone, that his con- 
 duct was not without reason. " I am greatly distressed," he said, 
 "at the approach of some, now on their way to the island, for 
 whom I have a deadly hate." "Who are they?" asked Raud. 
 " King Olaf Tryggwason and his force," answered Thor. " Sound 
 high the voice of your beard against them," said Raud, " and let 
 us make a bold stand." But Thor replied that it would avail them 
 little. However, they went forth, and Thor blew a hard blast into 
 his beard, and sounded its voice aloud ; straightway there arose a 
 strong head-wind against the King, so that he could make no way, 
 and had to put back to the harbour whence he started. This 
 occurred several times ; but the King with increased vigour urged 
 forward his voyage to the island, and at length, by God's aid, 
 his goodwill overcame the fiend that withstood him. Raud, 
 coming again to the temple, found Thor much displeased and in 
 a sad mood. " What is the cause ? " asked he. " The King has 
 reached the island," answered Thor. "Let us not give up at 
 once," said Raud ; " we must resist him with all our might." 
 But Thor said resistance would effect but little. Then the King 
 sent, commanding Raud to come and see him ; but Raud calmly 
 answered : " I am in no hurry to meet the King, for I take little 
 pleasure in his visit, and the mighty Thor, my god, takes much 
 less." The King therefore went to Raud's homestead, and sum- 
 moned all the people of the island to meet him there. When 
 they were assembled, the King preached God's word to Raud and 
 to them all, with meekness, gentleness, and an absence of severity, 
 endeavouring to lead Raud and the others into the right way. 
 " My errand elsewhere is now my errand here," said he ; " it is to 
 lead you, Raud, and all your people from the paths of error in 
 which you have too long walked in time past through the entice- 
 ments of the Fiend, and to point you to the right path, which will
 
 208 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 lead all to eternal joy who walk in it, and direct their course by the 
 Divine commands. Those commands bid you to believe in the 
 true God, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; to let yourselves be 
 baptized in His name, and to do His will henceforth, keeping His 
 blessed commandments ; and they bid you to receive the reward, 
 after having rightly striven to obtain it, of everlasting bliss with 
 Almighty God. Now every rational person may perceive that the 
 true God is He who in the beginning formed out of nothing 
 heaven, earth and sea, sun, moon, and every creature; and has 
 ever since directed and governed all His creation according to His 
 own will, and in beautiful order. It is equally possible to per- 
 ceive that those are no gods, though they are so called, which are 
 images made after the likeness of evil men. So far are they from 
 being able to help others, that they are themselves blind and deaf, 
 dumb and lifeless, quite unable to stir from their place unless 
 moved by man. Only by the fraud and illusion of the Fiend do 
 they appear to move ; for he trusts that he will the more easily 
 deceive men who desire help for the furtherance of their evil 
 deeds, if the false gods be made to appear capable of helping those 
 that believe in them. And not only are those false gods far from 
 possessing any true power whatever, but even the fiends them- 
 selves are weak indeed and powerless against the strength of 
 Almighty God." To this speech of the King, Raud made answer: 
 "Worthy of our attention, King, is the speech that you have 
 made us ; but I have no great inclination to give up the faith 
 I have held, taught me by my foster-father ; nor must we say 
 that our god Thor, who dwells in this temple, is powerless, seeing 
 that he foretells events before they happen, and is a trustworthy 
 aid to me in all my labours. So long, therefore, as he holds faith- 
 fully to me I must not break off my friendship with him ; but I 
 will not hinder others from holding the belief that seems good to 
 each of them." "Most likely," said the King, "you will find 
 little advantage in being the only one who resists, when all the 
 others are willing to follow good counsel. You must also have 
 heard how I have often called upon men at a moment's notice 
 to leave the inheritance of their fathers when they would not 
 listen to my offers to save them in their need." " Cease your 
 threats, King," said Raud ; " such things move me not ; but 
 as you urge your case with extreme perseverance, saying that
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 209 
 
 your God is all-powerful and can do whatever He will, He 
 will surely be ready to strengthen you so that you may per- 
 form great feats. You say that Thor is feeble and easily over- 
 come ; but I think you will find otherwise. I will have a large 
 fire made, and you and Thor from opposite sides of it shall take 
 hold of each other ; whoever drags the other across the fire shall 
 be considered the conqueror, and I think you will find Thor very 
 strong in the arms." " Who ever heard such a proposal ? " an- 
 swered the King. "Hitherto no man to whom I have preached 
 the Holy Faith has dared to prescribe to me a contest with devils ; 
 yet I will accept the trial, trusting through the mercy of Almighty 
 God that the fiend will be powerless against the might of Jesus 
 Christ. I enter on the contest, however, stipulating that neither 
 Thor nor I spare the other's life when the needful moment comes, 
 nor shall any person afford help to the one that is worsted." A 
 great pile of wood was then heaped together and set on fire. 
 Thor went up to it, though with reluctance, and he and the King 
 took hold of each other. As they wrestled hard, Thor bent for- 
 wards, and striking his foot against a burning log, fell over into 
 the fire, which burnt him quickly to ashes. The King was unin- 
 jured. " It is now clear to all," said he, " what a groundless faith 
 is theirs who put their trust in Thor, seeing that he cannot even 
 save himself from burning." To which Eaud replied : "We have 
 seen, O King, that you are the conqueror in your struggle with 
 Thor, and therefore I will never more put faith in him ; yet to sub- 
 mit now to baptism is far from me." Wherefore the King made 
 Eaud a prisoner, and kept him in his own custody; but neither 
 Baud nor Eognwald knew about the other. Then all the rest of 
 the islanders were baptized, accepting the true Faith. News now 
 reached King Olaf that the people of Halogaland had a fleet at 
 sea, in order to defend their country against him if he should go 
 north. It was under the leadership of Harek of Thiotta, Thori 
 Hart of Waga, and Eywind, surnamed Cheekrift. He therefore 
 directed his course south and returned to Throndham, sailing into 
 the Frith ; for he had heard that the Thronds had disbanded their 
 force as soon as they knew that he had sailed to sea out of the 
 Frith, and that he intended to go north to Halogaland.
 
 2io THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 TJie story of Ottar and Awaldi. 
 
 151. During the latter part of the reign of Ha'kon, foster-son 
 of Athelstan, there lived in the north, on an island of Haloga- 
 land called Ylfi, a man named Thorwald, surnamed The Discreet ; 
 his wife Thorgerd was the daughter of Hallfred, and she had 
 a brother named Galti, an influential man that lived in Sogn. 
 Thorwald The Discreet had two sons, one named Ottar, and the 
 other, who was illegitimate, Thorkel Silver. On the island of Ylfi 
 there lived also a man named Ingiald, who had a son Awaldi. 
 Ingiald was a friend of Thorwald, and the foster-father of Thor- 
 wald's son Ottar. Ottar and Awaldi, being much of the same age, 
 soon became sworn brothers. There was a great Wicking named 
 Sokki, an evil-doer, whose expeditions for the sake of robbery 
 and plunder ranged far and wide. This man landed one summer 
 night on the island of Ylfi with his force, and proceeded unawares 
 to Thorwald's homestead, where all the inmates were asleep. 
 " There is booty in plenty for us here," he said to his followers ; 
 " this is the house of a rich man, and there will be no resistance 
 if we act with prudence. We will assault the place with fire and 
 sword, carry away all the property, and burn the buildings with 
 every man they contain. Some of us shall go to Ingiald's home- 
 stead and do the like there." None of his men dissuading him, 
 the buildings were set on fire. Thorwald came forward to the 
 door and asked who had given orders to burn the house. Sokki 
 told his name, and Thorwald asked: "What is the reason? I 
 am not conscious that we have wronged you." "We Wickings," 
 answered Sokki, "do not need reasons for our conduct when we 
 wish to have people's property or their lives." So they assaulted 
 the homestead with fire and sword ; few of the inmates escaped, 
 and Thorwald with fourteen others was burnt to death. The 
 Wickings carried off all the property that could be of use to 
 them. Those of his band whom Sokki had sent to Ingiald's 
 house set fire to it ; and Ingiald, going to the door, begged that 
 the inmates might be allowed to go out ; but the Wickings would 
 not grant the boon. Then Ingiald turned to the boys Ottar and 
 Awaldi, saying : " By all likelihood my days are now over ; but I 
 would gladly save you two from the fire to enjoy a longer life.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 211 
 
 There is a secret door in the house, through which I will slip you ; 
 try and find your way through the smoke to the wood. You may 
 have the opportunity of avenging this outrage if a prosperous 
 future falls to your lot." They answered : " We may have the will 
 to avenge it, but as things are, we are not likely to carry out our 
 wish." Ingiald brought them to the secret door, and they made 
 good their escape, for the Wickings failed to notice them, because 
 of the noise and the raging fire ; besides, their time was not yet 
 come. Finding their way to another part of the island, they soon 
 met with a yeoman, and begged him to take them with all speed 
 over to the mainland. The yeoman recognised the boys, and did 
 as they asked him. On the mainland they gave themselves out to 
 be poor boys, and passed on till they came to a herring-boat which 
 had touched land, being on its way from Waga to a southern part 
 of the country. They offered their services on board, and thus got 
 the opportunity of sailing south along the coast. When they 
 reached the frith of Sogn they wished to land, saying that they 
 had kinsmen there. "We will land you, as you wish it," said the 
 steersman ; " you can't be in a worse condition than you were when 
 we took you in. You have served us well, and I have a conviction 
 that ere long you will be men of more importance than now seems 
 likely." They were then put on shore, and late in the day they 
 arrived at the homestead of Galti, the uncle of Ottar, and sat down 
 on the straw just inside the door. The yeoman came up and in- 
 quired who they were, and Ottar told his real name. " It is quite 
 right for you to come here," said Galti ; " go forward to a seat." 
 For seven or eight years they remained with Galti, in much favour, 
 and grew up to be vigorous men. About this time occurred the 
 battle of Fitia, in which Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, fell. The 
 kingdom of Norway thus came into the hands of Gunnhild and her 
 sons, of whom the Wicking Sokki was a great friend, like many 
 another bad man. Once upon a time in spring Galti spoke to 
 Ottar and Awaldi, and said: "I look upon you, nephew Ottar, as 
 the leader of you two foster-brothers, and I expect you will be- 
 come a successful man. The time has now arrived in Norway 
 when I dare not keep you here at home with me, because the men 
 who grievously wronged us by slaying your fathers will expect 
 you to rise up and avenge your wrongs as soon as they know that 
 you are alive. While you have been living these years with me,
 
 212 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 I have sold your estates and got the money for them ; and I think 
 your best course is to go on a trading voyage to England and 
 await the course of events." Ottar declared his wish to follow 
 Galti's advice, and they sailed during the summer to England, 
 where they found a satisfactory market. They spent three or 
 four years in trading voyages, and amassed much wealth; then 
 they sailed to the Orkneys, where they received, as they had done 
 everywhere else, much honour from great persons. 
 
 Ottar and Awaldi avenge their wrongs on the Wicking Sokki, 
 and then settle in Iceland. The early life of Ottar' s son, 
 the poet Hall/red, and his love for Kolfinna. 
 
 152. One day Ottar said to Awaldi : " I have a mind to buy an 
 Icelandic trading-ship and remove to Iceland. I have been told 
 that freedom and peace are to be enjoyed there, and many worthy 
 fellows now find it not inconsistent with their dignity to settle 
 there. I should like, though, to make a voyage first to Norway 
 to see if we can come upon the Wicking Sokki ; it would be more 
 satisfactory for us, I think, not to leave Norway finally until 
 we have avenged somewhat the death of our fathers." Awaldi 
 bade him follow out his plan ; so they bought a good Icelandic 
 trader, and sailed with her east to Norway, directing their course 
 to Sogn. Here they visited Galti, to whom they told all their 
 purposes and plans. " This is the very time," said Galti ; " the 
 Wicking Sokki and his brother Soti are at this moment lying at 
 anchor a short distance off with a single ship, and they come on 
 shore at nights to sleep in an upper room. I will get you a man 
 named Stein to go with you ; he is an acquaintance of the Wick- 
 ings, and they will have no suspicions on seeing him." Ottar and 
 Awaldi then returned to their ship and lay off shore at anchor ; 
 and there was a good wind blowing. Afterwards the three, Ottar, 
 Awaldi, and Stein, rowed to shore in a little boat, and having 
 landed at a quiet spot a short distance from the homestead where 
 Sokki and his men passed the night, they walked up from the 
 strand. When they came near the house, Stein went in to see 
 the Wickings, pretending to have some business or other, and after 
 conversing with Sokki, spent the evening with them, drinking.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 213 
 
 Afterwards, the night being far gone, they prepared for sleep, and 
 Stein gave a signal to Ottar and Awaldi. The Wickings, seven 
 in number, retired to their upper room and began to undress 
 themselves ; a bright light was burning inside the room, but there 
 was thick darkness outside. Ottar and Awaldi were quickly on 
 the spot, and having reached the bottom of the staircase as the 
 last of the Wickings arrived at the top, flung themselves into the 
 room. Ottar thrust his sword under Sokki's mail-shirt from 
 below, causing his instant death ; while Awaldi smote Soti with 
 his sword as he was pulling off his mail-shirt. The two then 
 rushed out, down the staircase, and Stein with them, trusting to 
 the darkness for protection. They reached their boat and rowed 
 to the ship. There was a good wind blowing, and at the earliest 
 dawn they hoisted sail and steered their vessel out into the open 
 sea, having carried out bravely, as they thought, their plan of 
 revenge. Gunnhild Kings'-mother was informed of what had 
 happened, and she said : " It is unfortunate not to have seen the 
 men that slew and disgraced our friends ; but as we know not who 
 they are that are guilty of the deed, we can take no further steps 
 in the matter." 
 
 Having a fair wind to Iceland, Ottar and Awaldi brought their 
 ship to land in the north of the island, at the mouth of the river 
 Blanday. The adjacent districts were all occupied and settled; 
 Ottar therefore bought an estate at Grimstongue in Watsdale 
 from a man named Einar, to whom he gave his merchant-ship in 
 payment, and there he settled. The first winter, Awaldi, who was 
 known as Awaldi Skegg, abode with Ottar. The following spring 
 he bought an estate at Knook in Watsdale, and married Hild, the 
 daughter of Eywind Grumbler ; they had a daughter named Kol- 
 finna, a handsome woman, and very fond of show. At Haukagil 
 there lived a man named Olaf, wealthy and popular, whose wife was 
 Thorhalla, daughter of ^war the Old of Langadale, and they had 
 a daughter named Asdis, to whom Ottar of Grimstongue proposed 
 marriage. He was accepted, and received a large dowry with her, 
 and they had a son, whom they called Hallfred, after Ottar's 
 grandfather. Galti was their second son, and Walgerd their 
 daughter, the most beautiful woman of her time in Watsdale. 
 Hallfred was brought up in great comfort by his grandfather 
 Olaf, as his foster-son, at Haukagil. He quickly grew tall of
 
 2i 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 stature and strong of body, manly in his whole frame. He was 
 somewhat swarthy, and had a beautiful growth of brown hair, 
 and though his features were well formed, had an ugly nose. 
 As he grew to maturity he was considered to be very whimsical. 
 From an early age he was a poet, much given to making satirical 
 verses, and was not popular. When he was about twenty years 
 of age he paid his addresses to Kolfinna, the daughter of Awaldi 
 Skegg, and Awaldi, not wishing his daughter to be deceived, 
 wanted to marry her to him ; but Hallfred declined to marry. 
 At that time there lived at Marstead a man named Mar, son of 
 Jorund Hals. He was a friend of Awaldi Skegg, who paid him 
 a visit to tell him of Hallfred's unfair conduct. Mar answered 
 him: "There is a ready way out of your difficulty: I will find 
 a man to ask for the hand of Kolfinna, your daughter. Gris is 
 his name ; he is the son of Seeming, and lives up in Langadale, 
 at Geitascarf. He is a friend of mine, wealthy and popular, and 
 has travelled much, having been out as far as Mikilgard, where 
 he was held in high esteem by the Emperor." Awaldi then 
 returned home, and Mar sent a message to his friend Gris, who 
 came to him at Marstead. As they were conversing together, 
 Mar said: "I am thinking of a marriage for you. You shall 
 propose for Kolfinna, Awaldi Skegg's daughter; it will be an 
 excellent match, for she is a handsome woman, and there is no 
 lack of money." Gris consented, and rode with Mar and a com- 
 pany of five men to visit the yeoman Awaldi, who welcomed them 
 heartily. They all went inside the house with him, and outside 
 the door they left their spears, of which the one that belonged 
 to Gris was mounted with gold. When conversation began, Mar 
 brought forward, on behalf of Gris, the question of the marriage. 
 It was favourably received by Awaldi, who said that he was quite 
 willing to rely on Mar's advice in the matter. " And if the ladies," 
 said he, "are as much pleased with the proposal as I am, Gris 
 will not meet with a refusal." In the end Kolfinna was betrothed 
 to Gris. Meanwhile, as they were busied with the suit inside the 
 house, Hallfred came up with a companion to the homestead, and 
 seeing the spears outside, said to his companion : " There are 
 strangers here, come from a long distance. Do you watch our 
 horses while I go to Kolfinna's bower." Having found Kolfinna, 
 he inquired who the strangers were. " But I need not ask," he
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 215 
 
 said ; " it must be Mar who has come to propose for you, and I 
 don't think his journey will be a success as matters are." "Do 
 you let those manage the affair," said Kolfinna, " whose business 
 it is." "I shall manage it myself," he answered, "though you 
 already think better of your suitor than of me." Then the two 
 went out of the bower, and Hallfred drew Kolfinna to his knee 
 by the side of the bower wall, and at that moment the others 
 came out of the house. Gris was weak-sighted. " Who are those 
 people," said he, "talking with one another so agreeably?" And 
 Awaldi replied: "They are Hallfred Ottarson and my daughter 
 Kolfinna." " Is that their usual manner ? " asked Gris. " They 
 often behave in that way," answered Awaldi; "but now that she 
 is your betrothed wife, you will have to end these troubles." " I 
 regard their conduct," said Gris, "as meant to provoke me." 
 Then Hallfred spoke : "Be assured, Gris, of my thorough enmity 
 if you go on with the marriage." To which Mar answered: "I 
 care nothing for your threats, for that is the worth of them in 
 this matter. It is Awaldi's business to arrange his daughter's 
 marriage." Then Hallfred recited a verse : 
 
 " He is angry ; the effeminate heathen, the great cleaner of troughs, 
 And his anger is somewhat terrible to me. 
 Like a big old larder-hound is he, that mopes out of doors, 
 Especially if guests pass to and fro. 
 I make my song in the lady's hearing." 
 
 " And I pay no heed," said he, " to your interference, Mar the 
 Sacrificer." " If you flout me," said Mar, " you will pay dearly 
 for it." "I shall say what I please," answered Hallfred, and 
 then he rode away with his companion. But Mar said the affair 
 could not remain as it was ; they must pursue Hallfred. For this 
 purpose Awaldi lent them two men, so that they were now nine 
 altogether. Hallfred was living at Haukagil; and his foster- 
 father Olaf, being suspicious of the errand of Mar and Gris, had 
 sent off without delay to tell Ottar of the whole state of the case, 
 and to say that Hallfred would probably need help. Directly 
 Ottar received the message he bestirred himself and got ready, 
 and taking all the men he could, came to Haukagil. Here he 
 found Olaf in arms and on horseback, with all the men of his 
 household.
 
 2i6 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Hall/red, worsted in his contest with Gris, is compelled by 
 Ms father to go abroad. 
 
 153. We must now speak of Hallfred, who rode away with 
 his companion and was pursued by nine men. When the pursuers 
 came in sight, Hallfred said to his companion : " They are follow- 
 ing us ; we must not let them chase us any longer." They were 
 now riding alongside a certain copsewood, and at this point 
 Hallfred resolved to prepare for defence. Gris and his company 
 were quickly upon them, and began the attack ; but in spite of a 
 brave and manly defence, Hallfred and his companion proved the 
 truth of the proverb, " Nought avails against numbers." The 
 fight ended by both being made prisoners and put in bonds. 
 Scarcely had Gris and his party mounted their horses when Gris 
 Baid : " There is a troop riding towards us, and it can't be fewer 
 than thirty in number; possibly our victory will not be long-lived." 
 So they rode away at a great pace, seeking for a vantage-ground, 
 and after crossing Watsdale river at a point where the road led 
 through a gap, they halted. When Ottar came up to the river 
 with his band of thirty, Gris saluted him and inquired what he 
 wanted with so large a company. " Where is my son Hallfred ? " 
 asked Ottar. " He is in bonds, but not slain," answered Gris, 
 " and he lies close by the copsewood where we encountered one 
 another." "You have behaved to him in a disgraceful way," said 
 Ottar, "though he may be somewhat to blame. Are you willing, 
 Gris, to allow me the right of being sole judge in the dispute ? " 
 To this demand Gris made answer : " You know what is honour- 
 able, and I am willing that you should be sole judge." Having 
 confirmed this agreement, they separated in peace. Ottar turned 
 back with his men, and having found Hallfred and his companion, 
 set them free. "This journey has not been to your honour, 
 kinsman," said Ottar; to which Hallfred agreed, and asked if he 
 had met with Gris. And when Ottar told him of their meeting 
 and of the agreement they had made, Hallfred said : " I care not, 
 father, how you adjudge the case, provided Gris does not marry 
 Kolfinna." "'Tis not for you to decide," said Ottar. "He shall 
 many the woman, because he has trustfully made me judge in the 
 case ; you, kinsman, will have to go abroad, and there seek for
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 217 
 
 yourself greater honour and better fortune." " 'Twill be hard 
 to find any to be true to me," said Hallfred, " when a father fails 
 his son. Neither I nor you will be satisfied ; you will not have the 
 sole direction of the matter, for as soon as ever I meet Gris I will 
 challenge him to a wager of battle." Thus the conversation 
 between father and son ended ; Ottar rode home to Grimstongue, 
 and Hallfred to Haukagil, with Olaf. But after a few days Olaf 
 sent a message to his son-in-law Ottar, begging him to put an end 
 to the marriage of Gris and Kolfinna ; " for, if not," said he, 
 " troublesome difficulties will arise through Hallfred's temper." To 
 this message Olaf and Hallfred received answer that Ottar would 
 not resist their wishes if he could have a conversation with them ; 
 and he sent them word at the same time that he was very ill, 
 and wished to see Hallfred as soon as possible, being desirous of 
 arranging his money affairs before he was taken away. As soon 
 as Hallfred heard of his father's illness he went to see him ; but 
 on his arrival at Grimstongue, Ottar was perfectly well, and had 
 him seized immediately and put into fetters. "I give you the 
 choice of two courses, Hallfred," said he ; " you may either stay 
 here a prisoner, or let me have the sole direction of this affair 
 for you." " You show your enmity to me in no doubtful way," 
 answered Hallfred ; " but it is better that you should have the 
 settling of the dispute, than that I should remain here in fetters 
 and torment;" and thereupon his fetters were loosed. Gris 
 married Kolfinna, and she went home with him, but showed little 
 affection for him. Olaf at Haukagil was anxious that his kins- 
 man and foster-son Hallfred should go abroad, and for this purpose 
 promised him money, so that he might mix honourably with other 
 men. The same desire was expressed by his father Ottar, who, 
 when he gave judgment in the dispute between Hallfred and Gris, 
 decided that Gris should pay half a hundred marks of silver, and 
 that Hallfred should go abroad. But Hallfred declined to accept 
 the money, saying to his father and Olaf : " I appreciate your 
 loving advice to me. You will have your own way at present, to 
 all appearances, as you insist so strongly that I must go abroad ; 
 but I have a foreboding that the contention between Gris and me 
 will be long-lived." Hallfred then went off to a ship in the river 
 Whitay, and sailed abroad in the summer.
 
 2i8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Events cause Ottar to remove from Grimstongue to Ottarstead> 
 Hallfred visits Earl Hakon, and after the EarVs death 
 meets with King Olaf Tryggwason. 
 
 154 At that time Thorstein, son of Ingimund, lived at Hof, in 
 Watsdale ; he was a powerful chief and a wise man, kind and 
 popular. He had two sons, Ingolf and Gudbrand. Ingolf was 
 the handsomest man in the counties, and the following verse was 
 made of him : 
 
 " The grown-up maids would all with Ingolf go ; 
 And she that was too young said ever, ' Woe is me.' 
 ' I, too, will go with Ingolf,' chimed in the aged crone, 
 ' As long as in my upper gum stick but a pair of teeth.' n 
 
 Ingolf used to visit at Grimstongue, where he conversed with 
 Walgerd, the daughter of Ottar and sister of Hallfred ; but Ottar 
 found fault with his behaviour, and bade him cease his visits. In 
 a taunting manner, Ingolf answered that, considering with whom 
 lay the government of the Watsdale community, he would be his 
 own judge as to where he went ; and he made no alteration in his 
 conduct. Then Ottar went to see Thorstein, and begged him to 
 remonstrate with his son against provoking others ; and to this 
 request Thorstein gave a consenting answer. Shortly afterwards 
 he held a conversation with Ingolf, and bade him cease talking 
 with Walgerd, the daughter of yeoman Ottar. " I will certainly do 
 as you bid me, father," said Ingolf, and immediately ceased his 
 visits to Grimstongue, but began writing love-songs about Wal- 
 gerd. Ottar's anger was greatly roused thereby, and he went 
 again to Thorstein, and complained that he was treated with 
 greater dishonour than ever. " I wish you would allow me," he 
 said, " to summon Ingolf, for I am not minded to leave the matter 
 alone any longer ; you must have heard of me in the past, that I 
 don't put up with outrages and provocations from others." "I will 
 not hinder you from summoning my son Ingolf," answered Thor- 
 stein, "for you are not far wrong in what you say; but it is not 
 a very advisable course, considering the temper of our family." 
 There was present at this conversation Jokul, the son of Ingimund 
 and the brother of Thorstein ; and he fell into a great rage and said
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 219 
 
 to Ottar : " It's a shameful business that you should bring a law- 
 suit against our family here in the county ; but it will draw quick 
 retribution on you." Afterwards at the Assembly of Hunawater, 
 Thorstein offered to arbitrate in the case, and Ottar, by the advice 
 and entreaty of his friends, consented. "My judgment is soon 
 pronounced," said Thorstein, "whether you are pleased with it or 
 not. I adjudge to Ottar half a hundred marks of silver in com- 
 pensation for the libellous love-songs ; and I decree that he must 
 sell his estates and remove out of the county." Ottar felt that he 
 had been treated with the utmost injustice in the arbitration ; but 
 Thorstein declared that he had consulted Ottar's advantage no less 
 than others', considering the temper of both parties. Ottar there- 
 fore removed south over the heath, and settled in Northaydale, at 
 the spot called Ottarstead. His son Hallfred had already during 
 the summer sailed abroad from the Whitay. 
 
 Hallfred's voyage was a prosperous one, and he arrived in Nor- 
 way, over which Earl Hakon Sigurdson then ruled. After a short 
 time he sought an interview with the Earl, who graciously received 
 his greeting, and asked who he was. Hallfred gave his name, say- 
 ing that he was an Icelander. "My business, Sire," he said, "is 
 to bring to your notice a poem that I have composed on you. I 
 wish you would hear me recite it." "You seem a likely man," 
 answered the Earl, "to be outspoken in your intercourse with 
 chiefs ; I will listen to your poem." Hallfred then, in a dignified 
 manner, recited it. It was an heroic poem ; and the Earl thanked 
 him for it, presenting him with costly raiment and a large silver- 
 mounted axe. He also invited him to be his guest during the 
 winter, which invitation Hallfred accepted. The following summer 
 he sailed to Iceland, and landed in the south. His father had 
 removed from the north in the spring, and Hallfred remained with 
 him the following winter. Then for several summers he employed 
 himself in trading, and having grown rich, became the owner of a 
 merchant-ship. He paid no visit to the north of Iceland. One 
 summer, when he had sailed from Iceland, he chanced, as he lay 
 off Agdaness, to converse with a man, who told him that there 
 had occurred a change of rulers in Norway ; that Earl Hakon was 
 dead, and that King Olaf Tryggwason had succeeded to the king- 
 dom. Hallfred was told also that the King was commanding all 
 men to accept the Christian Faith. These tidings seemed to him
 
 220 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 very important, and his companions unanimously agreed to call 
 upon the gods for a favourable breeze, one that would carry them 
 from Norway to some heathen land. They vowed to give a sheep 
 and three casks of ale to Frey if they had a fair wind to Sweden, 
 and to Thor or Odin if they were borne back to Iceland. But no 
 wind came to carry them away. They were at length, therefore, 
 obliged to sail inside the Frith, and direct their course to a har- 
 bour. But they could not even find a berth in it, because of the 
 numerous warships about ; and during the night, as they lay in 
 the open Frith, a great gale of wind blew from the sea, straining 
 violently their cables and anchors. They remained exposed to it 
 for a short time, while the night was yet dark; but as soon as 
 dawn appeared a man on one of the warships said : " Those men 
 on the merchant-ship are in a dangerous position, for they lie 
 there exposed to the full force of the wind. We should do well 
 to aid them." Thirty of them therefore went on board a ship, 
 and rowed towards the Icelanders, and the one who sat and steered 
 it was a man of great stature, dressed in a green cloak. When 
 they reached the ship the steersman said to the merchants : " You 
 are not in a good position. There is a strong wind blowing, and 
 there are rocks and shoals near. We will help you on your 
 course." "What is your name?" asked Hallfred ; and the man 
 answered : " My name now is Anchor-hold." And even while they 
 were speaking the cable of one of the anchors broke and parted 
 asunder. Straightway the wearer of the cloak flung himself over- 
 board, and having seized the sinking cable, brought it up on board. 
 Just as the cable broke Hallfred recited the following : 
 
 " Let us change our moorings. 
 
 The spray drives against the ship ; the cable is strained. 
 Where is Anchor-hold ? " 
 
 Now he of the cloak had come up into his own ship, and thus 
 answered : 
 
 " A man in green cape I've got for the cables, 
 "Tis he that pulls up anchor-ropes, 
 Yea, here is Anchor-hold, 
 
 if you would know where I am." Then they weighed anchor, 
 and the ship's crew rowed the merchant-ship into a good berth.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 221 
 
 But the merchants knew not who was the wearer of the cloak, 
 though soon afterwards they were told that he was King Olaf. 
 For the King had just arrived from Halogaland in the north, 
 whither, as we have already related, he had gone, and was now 
 on the way with his ships to Nidaros, where he abode, though 
 occasionally he stayed at Ladi with his body-guard. Hallfred 
 also took his ship to Nidaros. 
 
 Eognwald of ^rwick, and Baud, accept Christianity. 
 
 155. King Olaf held Eognwald of yErwick, and Eaud, in his 
 own watchful keeping at this time; and he often talked with 
 Bognwald, whose speech seemed to him very sagacious. One day, 
 as they conversed, the King inquired if perchance he knew who 
 was the cause of Thorolf Skialg's death by burning, at Jadar. 
 "How should I know ?" said Rognwald. "I was with Thorolf at 
 Jadar for a long time, and he was well and cheerful before I left 
 him ; soon afterwards I was told of his death by fire, and always, 
 whenever the event is mentioned, Baud of Raudsey comes into my 
 mind." Nothing more of the matter did the King learn from Rogn- 
 wald ; and afterwards he went to Raud and inquired if he happened 
 to know who had burnt Thorolf Skialg in his own house. " I know 
 not," said Raud ; " but whenever the event is mentioned, Rognwald 
 of JErwick comes into my mind." " Will you now submit to bap- 
 tism?" asked the King. " Not until I know," answered Raud, "what 
 Rognwald intends to do ; but I don't give you that answer because 
 I dislike him." The King next had the two together brought 
 before him, and again asked the same question touching Thorolf. 
 " I can only give you the same answer," replied Rognwald, " that I 
 gave when you first asked me." " I see," said the King, " that you 
 are both of you close. Now, as you are not willing to tell me, I 
 will tell you something about it." Then he began and related the 
 story, right to the end, of all that happened between Rognwald 
 and Skialg, and said : " Such is the narrative given me, Rogn- 
 wald, by your wife Sigrid ; and there is hope that her merits will 
 benefit you both now and hereafter. Many would expect me to 
 avenge your deed, seeing that I have you in my power; but I 
 will not act so sternly if you will both accept the true Faith,
 
 222 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 submit to be baptized, and become unreservedly my friends." 
 Then Kognwald replied: "Great is your good fortune, O King, 
 and great your goodwill, of which we, with all who obey you, 
 shall reap the benefit to eternity." He then made confession of 
 the deed, and all the circumstances which the King had related ; 
 and afterwards he and Raud both consented to have and to hold the 
 religion which the King proclaimed. They were then baptized, 
 and admitted by the King to his friendship. The two discussed 
 their relationship, and Rognwald acknowledged himself to be 
 Baud's father. Subsequently, by the permission and with the 
 wish of the King, they returned to their estates. Their allegiance 
 to the true Faith, and their friendship with King Olaf, they 
 retained as long as he ruled over Norway; but they are not said 
 to have ever paid compensation to the kinsmen of Thorolf Skialg 
 for his death. 
 
 The early life of the Icelanders Kiartan Olaf son and Bolli. 
 
 156. Olaf Peacock, son of Hoskuld, the son of Dale-Koll, 
 married Thorgerd, the daughter of Egil Skallagrimson, as we 
 have already related. Their eldest son was Kiartan, so called 
 after Myrkiartan, King of the Irish, the father of Olaf s mother. 
 Olaf Peacock dwelt at Hiardarholt in Laxaydale; he was an 
 influential and distinguished man, most popular and kind. 
 Kiartan Olafson was brought up by his father at home in Hiar- 
 darholt. In bodily frame he was altogether the handsomest man 
 of his time among native Icelanders. He had prominent and 
 well-formed features, a fair complexion, and fine eyes; his hair 
 was long, soft as silk, and fell in curls ; he was very keen-sighted, 
 tall and strong, as was his mother's father Egil, or Thorolf 
 Skallagrimson. He was also accomplished beyond others ; being 
 most active, and skilled in arms, and a better swimmer than other 
 men ; yea, in all manly exercises he surpassed the men of his time 
 in Iceland. He was a light-hearted man, condescending, and 
 generous with his money ; popular, a favourite of every human 
 creature that knew of him ; and his father Olaf loved him the 
 most of all his children. A nephew of Olaf, Bolli, the son of 
 Thorleik, was also brought up at Hiardarholt; and the two
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 223 
 
 cousins, Kiartan and Bolli, were much of the same age, and 
 sworn brothers. Bolli was tall of stature, a very strong and 
 handsome man, with a straight nose and rather long face ; he had 
 thick lips, though by no means an ugly mouth, prominent eyes, 
 somewhat open and beautifully set; and his hair was of a light 
 chestnut colour. Bolli was most gallant in his bearing, and 
 very fond of dress. In all accomplishments he approached 
 the nearest to Kiartan; and between the two foster-brothers 
 there was a strong affection, so that wherever Kiartan went Bolli 
 accompanied him. 
 
 Oswif Helgason of Lauga. The early life of his daughter 
 Gudrun, and Kiartan' s love for her. 
 
 157. At that time Oswif Helgason lived at Lauga in Soslings- 
 dale ; he was a wealthy man, and remarkable for wisdom. On 
 his father's side he was sprung from Ketil Flatneb, son of Biorn 
 the Ungartered, as we have already related; and his mother 
 was Nidbiorg, the daughter of Kathleen, who was the daughter 
 of Gaungu-Rolf, son of Rognwald, Earl of More. Oswif married 
 Thordis, daughter of Thorolf the Low of Medalfellstrand ; and 
 they had five sons, whose names have been already mentioned ; 
 Ospak was the oldest and most popular, and Thorolf the youngest. 
 Gudrun was the name of Oswif 's daughter ; she surpassed all the 
 women of her time in Iceland both in beauty and sagacity. She 
 was also remarkable for her courtly appearance, so that in com- 
 parison with the elegance of her dress, the finery of other women 
 seemed mere childish show. She was clever, well-spoken, and 
 more bounteous than most other women. In all respects Gudrun 
 was distinguished beyond other women in Iceland; and being 
 the eldest of Oswif 's children, she had great influence over her 
 brothers. The homestead of Lauga stands on the north side of 
 the Soelingsdale river, opposite Tunga. When Gudrun, Oswif 's 
 daughter, was fifteen years old she was given in marriage to a 
 man named Thorwald, a rich man, who lived at Garpsdale in 
 Kroksfirth, and was the son of Halldor the temple-chief. She 
 had little affection for him, and separated from him. She was 
 then married to Thord, son of Glum Geirason, who was known as
 
 224 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Thord Ingnnnarson, after the name of his mother, because she 
 outlived his father Glum. Thord was drowned in Breidafirth. 
 The son of Thord and Gudrun was Thord Cat, who was brought 
 up at Helgafell by his foster-father Snorri, the temple -chief. 
 Stuf the poet was the son of Thord Cat. After the death of 
 her husband Thord, Gudrun remained for a while at Lauga in 
 widowhood. At this time Olaf Hoskuldson abode on his estate at 
 Hiardarholt in great honour ; all his sons lived at home, and Bolli 
 Thorleikson, their cousin, with them. Kiartan often went to the 
 warm baths at Scelingsdale, and as Gudrun always happened to be 
 at Lauga when Kiartan made these visits, he found delight in long 
 conversations with her, for she was both wise and eloquent ; it was 
 also a common remark of people that Kiartan and Gudrun would 
 make the best match in Iceland. A strong friendship existed 
 between Oswif and Olaf Peacock, which was not impaired by the 
 intimacy that grew up between the young people. On one occa- 
 sion, however, Olaf spoke to Kiartan and said : " I know not why 
 I always feel a strong repugnance to your visits at Lauga and 
 conversations with Gudrun. Not that I don't consider her superior 
 to all other women ; she is, too, the only woman who seems to me 
 a fitting match for you ; but I have a foreboding, though I will 
 not prophesy, that we kinsmen and the family of Lauga will not 
 always be happy in our dealings and friendly intercourse with 
 one another." " I will not act against your wish, father," replied 
 Kiartan, " whenever it is in my power to obey you. I hope, how- 
 ever, that this affair will proceed more happily than your heart 
 forebodes." Kiartan continued his customary visits to Lauga, and 
 Bolli always accompanied him. 
 
 Of Asgeir and his family in Wididale. 
 
 158. At Asgeirsay, in Wididale, lived Asgeir, surnamed Eider- 
 head ; he was the son of Audun Pole, who came to Iceland, the 
 first of his family, and settled in Wididale. Audun Pole was the 
 son of Biorn, who was a son of Hundasteinar, an Earl of England, 
 and Olof, daughter of Ragnar Lodbrok. A second son of Audun 
 Pole was Thorgrim Hoaryhead, father of Asmund, the father of 
 GrettL A daughter of Audun Pole was named Thora; she was
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 225 
 
 the mother of Hall, the father of Ulfhild, the mother of Asta, who 
 was married to King Harold the Grenlander, and by him became 
 the mother of King Olaf the Saint. Asgeir, the son of Audun, 
 married Jonin, daughter of Ingimund the Old; their son was Audun, 
 the father of Asgeir, the father of Audun, the father of Egil, who 
 married Ulfeid ; and Ulfeid was the daughter of Eyolf the Halt, 
 son of Gudmund the Mighty. A son of Egil and Ulfeid was 
 Eyolf, who was slain at the General Assembly ; he was the father 
 of Orm, the chaplain of Bishop Thorlak. The second son of Asgeir 
 Eiderhead was Thorwald, the father of Dalla, whom Bishop Isleif 
 married. Bishop Gizur was a son of Bishop Isleif and Dalla. 
 The third son of Asgeir was Kalf, who at the time of this story 
 was engaged in trade, and was considered a very capable sailor. 
 A daughter of Asgeir was Thurid; she was married to Thorkel 
 Cog, son of Thord Gelli, and their son was Thorstein. A second 
 daughter of Asgeir was Eefna, who was the fairest woman in the 
 counties of the north, and much beloved. 
 
 Kiartan sails to Norway with Bolli and Kalf Asgeirson. 
 
 159. Early one spring Kiartan Olafson is said to have made a 
 journey south to Borgarfirth, accompanied by his foster-brother 
 Bolli. Nothing happened on the way, and they arrived at Borg, 
 where Thorstein Egilson, Kiartan's uncle, then lived. Thorstein 
 welcomed his nephew Kiartan very heartily, and showed the 
 utmost joy on his arrival, saying that he would owe him many 
 thanks if he made a long stay. Kiartan and Bolli remained at 
 Borg for a time. There was a ship which had been lying on the 
 beach all winter at Gufaros ; it belonged to Kalf Asgeirson, whom 
 we have already mentioned, and Kalf had passed the winter with 
 Thorstein at Borg. Speaking privately with Thorstein, Kiartan 
 said that his particular reason for coming south was a wish to 
 buy half of Kalf 's ship, because he wanted to go abroad in the 
 summer ; and he asked Thorstein what he thought of Kalf 's cha- 
 racter. Thorstein replied : " I certainly consider Kalf a fine fellow, 
 endowed with a good temper. You yourself, nephew, are much 
 to be excused for wishing to be acquainted with the manners 
 of other men. Your journey will in some way be a notable one,
 
 226 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 and we, your kinsmen, feel that we have much at stake in you 
 wherever you are." Kiartan thereupon bought half of Kalf 's ship 
 and became partner with him; they agreed that he should join 
 the ship when ten weeks of the summer were over. Having 
 received valuable gifts from Thorstein, Kiartan rode west to the 
 Dales. When he reached home and told his father of the change 
 that he purposed to make in his mode of life, Olaf answered : 
 " You have decided this matter hurriedly, kinsman ; but I will 
 make no alteration in your plans." Shortly afterwards Kiartan 
 rode to Lauga and told Gudrun of his intended voyage. She 
 replied that he had acted rashly, and added other words from 
 which Kiartan might perceive that she was displeased. " If you 
 are not pleased at my going abroad," said Kiartan, "I must do 
 something else to please you." " Keep your word," she answered ; 
 " I will soon let you know what I wish." Kiartan bade her speak 
 out, and Gudrun said : "I wish you would take me abroad with 
 you this summer, for I do not like Iceland, and you would thus 
 compensate me for your rash resolve." "That cannot be," an- 
 swered Kiartan, " for your brothers are unsteady and your father 
 is old ; if you leave the country they will be deprived of all guid- 
 ance. Wait for me three years unmarried." Gudrun replied 
 that she would make no such promise ; and so they separated, he 
 thinking his own way the best, and she, hers. Kiartan then rode 
 home to Hiardarholt and made preparations for his voyage. In 
 the summer Olaf Peacock rode to the Assembly, and Kiartan 
 accompanied him from the Dales. They separated in Northaydale, 
 and Kiartan rode off to the ship with nine companions, of whom 
 his cousin Bolli was one. Kalf Asgeirson welcomed him heartily. 
 As soon as they were all ready they set sail, and having a fair 
 wind, they reached the north of Norway at Throndham. Directing 
 their course by Agdaness, they there learnt the tidings that Earl 
 Hakon was dead, that Olaf Tryggwason was come into the land, 
 and that the people had all submitted to him and chosen him as 
 their King. They learnt also that King Olaf was preaching a 
 new form of religion in the country, very differently received by 
 different people. Kiartan and his companions directed their ship 
 to Nidaros. There were many Icelanders of good position at that 
 time in Norway. In front of the landing-piers were three mer- 
 chantmen owned by them ; one belonged to Brand the Generous,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 227 
 
 son of Wermund Thorgrimson ; a second belonged to two brothers 
 Biarni and Thorhall, sons of Breiday-Skeggi of Fliotslid in the 
 east ; the third belonged to Hallfred Ottarson the poet, who ar- 
 rived just before Kiartan, having sailed from Iceland the same 
 summer. The Icelanders, more especially Brand, all welcomed 
 Kiartan heartily, for they were well acquainted with one another. 
 They had made a general compact together, before Kiartan came 
 among them, to reject the religion that King Olaf preached; 
 and now they agreed to make inquiry what Kiartan would do. 
 He, however, made light of the whole matter, but said that 
 he would consent to whatever plan of action seemed desirable 
 to the others. 
 
 Swimming feats of King Olaf and Kiartan in the river Nid. 
 
 160. King Olaf was then at Nidaros, with a goodly company of 
 followers, engaged in important works; for he was establishing 
 there a market town, and building a residence for himself above 
 Skipacrook. There also he had a church built in the autumn. 
 Alongside the river he had the ground laid out in portions which 
 he afterwards assigned as he thought fit to those who were willing 
 to build houses on them. It happened one fine day in the autumn 
 that the people left their houses to go and swim in the river Nid ; 
 and when the Icelanders saw them, Kiartan said they, too, should 
 go and watch the swimming feats of the townsmen. They did so ; 
 and in the course of the day he noticed one man who far surpassed 
 all the others engaged in the sports. He then said to Hallfred 
 Ottarson : " Will you go and compete with that man in swim- 
 ming ? " " Far from it," said Hallfred ; " that is the man whom I 
 should never expect to rival in anything." Then Kiartan asked 
 his cousin Bolli if he would try his prowess in swimming against 
 the townsman's ; but Bolli said that he was no match for him. 
 "You neither of you show any eagerness that I can see," said 
 Kiartan. " If you dare not challenge him, I must." So he went 
 forward to the river, opposite the place where the men were 
 swimming ; and he was dressed in a scarlet kirtle. Throwing off 
 his clothes, he cast himself into the stream and swam up to the 
 excellent swimmer, whom he ducked under water and held below
 
 228 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 for a time. Then he let him rise ; and after a short rest the towns- 
 man seized and thrust Kiartan under water ; this time they re- 
 mained below rather longer than Kiartan thought quite good. 
 They came up, however, at length, but without speaking a word, 
 plunged below the surface for the third time. They now remained 
 under water for the longest time by far, and Kiartan scarcely knew 
 how the sport would end, for he thought he had never before 
 fallen into such a strait. The time, however, came when his 
 opponent let him rise, and they both swam to land and began to 
 dress themselves. The townsman, who seemed to Kiartan both 
 tall and strong, asked who he was, and Kiartan told his name. 
 " You are an excellent swimmer, Icelander," said the townsman ; 
 " are you as skilful in other exercises as in this one ? " "I have 
 gained no honour this time by my swimming," answered Kiartan ; 
 "nor should I, probably, in my other accomplishments, as they 
 were called in my own country." "The fame you get from your 
 accomplishments," said the townsman, "depends somewhat on 
 the man who is opposed to you. Why don't you ask who I am ? " 
 Kiartan answered that he did not care about his name. " You 
 are a most accomplished man, no doubt," said the townsman, " but 
 you hold yourself very proudly. Nevertheless you shall know my 
 name, and with whom you have contended in swimming; I am 
 Olaf Tryggwason, now King in this place." Kiartan made no 
 answer, and having put on his kirtle, was going away, when the 
 King, who had dressed himself, called out and bade him go not so 
 quickly. Somewhat slowly Kiartan turned back, and the King, 
 taking from his own shoulders the cloak that he was wearing, 
 said to him : " You shall not go to your companions without an 
 upper dress, honourable man as you are, and having a look of good 
 fortune : I will give you this cloak, and I wish you to look back 
 upon our contest to-day with gladness and joy, as I shall do ; for 
 few, I think, will praise your skill as a swimmer any the less, 
 oecause I have proved myself your equal." Kiartan, after thank- 
 ing the King for his gift, returned to his fellows and displayed 
 before them the cloak ; it was a most valuable chattel. But the 
 Icelanders were not greatly pleased at his acceptance of the gift, 
 seeing in it an evidence that he had passed under the King's 
 influence and become his friend. As autumn advanced, the weather 
 became severe, with hard frosts and cold ; and the heathen said
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 229 
 
 that such bad weather need cause no astonishment, for the gods 
 were angry with the King most of all, and after him, with all 
 those who had accepted the new Faith that he preached. Shortly 
 afterwards the weather improved, and a large number of people, 
 chiefly heathen, came to the town from the surrounding districts. 
 The Icelanders hired for themselves a lodging in the town, in- 
 tending to stay there together during the winter, and Kiartan 
 took the lead among them. 
 
 King Olaf preaches the Gospel at Nidaros to the Icelanders 
 among others. Conversation with Kiartan. 
 
 161. One day the King held an Assembly at Eyra, and it was 
 attended by the people who had come to Nidaros. At this 
 Assembly he discoursed of the Christian religion, making use of 
 gentle language for a long time; but at the close he became very 
 stern in speech, threatening with loss of life, or other severe 
 measures, those who would not be converted by his words. Many 
 of the people then accepted baptism, and the Assembly was there- 
 with brought to an end. The same evening the King sent men to 
 the lodging of the Icelanders to listen to their conversation. The 
 Icelanders, seated over their drink, were in high spirits, and a 
 cheerful noise was heard among them ; they were speaking of the 
 Assembly held that day, and of the charge which the King had 
 delivered. And Kiartan said to Bolli : " Have you a mind, 
 cousin, to accept that religion which the King preaches ? " " No, 
 I am not willing," said Bolli; " their religion seems to me weakly 
 and very cheerless." "You and I regard it differently," said 
 Kiartan ; " the King's will, methinks, wins its way, so that in 
 every Assembly people are converted at his bidding. Did he not 
 seem, think you, to use threats to-day against those who were 
 unwilling to submit to his command ? " " Certainly," answered 
 Bolli, " we did not think his language doubtful when speaking of 
 the harsh measures that he would use with those who were unwill- 
 ing to obey him and accept the Faith." "I will yield a forced 
 obedience to no man," said Kiartan, "as long as I can wield a 
 weapon. It is mean behaviour, methinks, in a bold fellow to let 
 himself be slain like a brute creature without a cause ; and 'tis a
 
 230 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 much nobler course, if I knew my death determined on, to 
 win some renown first that would live long after me." "What 
 will you now do, cousin?" said Bolli. "That is quickly said," 
 answered Kiartan ; " if the King insists on bidding us accept the 
 true Faith as he bids others, I see before us the choice of two 
 courses, very different, however, from one another. The one, to 
 submit gladly to the Bang's bidding, and to let there be no need 
 of compulsion ; and the other, to burn the King's house over his 
 head if he is determined on severe measures with us." "I call 
 the latter a manly course," replied Bolli; "but it will not succeed, 
 in my opinion, for the King is without doubt lucky and a great 
 favourite of fortune ; he keeps, too, a strong guard around him 
 night and day." "The proverb holds good, I see," said Kiartan, 
 "that 'Courage is often wanting, even in the brave.' I spoke 
 rather to try you, than from a serious desire to incite you." To 
 which Bolli replied that it was not easy to see whether or not 
 any man's courage needed to be challenged. Then several of the 
 listeners agreed in saying that the talk was very mischievous ; and 
 the King's scouts returned to him carrying a report of the whole 
 conversation. The next morning the King desired, it is said, to 
 hold an Assembly, to which he had all the Icelanders summoned. 
 When the Assembly was constituted the King stood up, and 
 spoke, thanking all those for their presence who were willing to be 
 his friends and accept the Faith ; then he directed his speech to 
 the Icelanders, and inquired if they would believe in the true God 
 and submit to be baptized. As they made no prompt answer 
 to the King's request, he asked: "To which of you Icelanders 
 occurred the design of burning my house over my head ? " Then 
 Kiartan answered: "You are perhaps thinking, Sire, that the 
 man will not have the frankness to confess ; but you can here see 
 in me the person who spoke of it." " I certainly see you," said 
 the King, "and you are not a man of small devices ; but to walk 
 over my body will not be your lot. At the present moment people 
 will rather say that you have given sufficient cause why you 
 should be prevented from threatening to burn any more houses 
 over the heads of kings who wish to teach you a better way. 
 But because you have so manfully confessed, and it is not 
 certain, moreover, that you were in earnest when the words were 
 spoken, I shall not require your life for this offence. For to
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 231 
 
 endure the threats of one's equals is but a small matter com- 
 pared with the causeless suffering endured by our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, King of all kings, at the hands of His foes. It may also 
 turn out, I hope, that as you are slow to accept Holy Faith, resisting 
 it more strongly than others, so you will hold it the more firmly. 
 Moreover, I have a belief, which I wish may become a reality, that 
 on the day when you submit to baptism without compulsion, tens 
 of Icelanders will be induced to accept the Faith ; and I entertain 
 the hope that when you reach Iceland your friends and kinsmen 
 will be greatly moved by your persuasions. There are here assem- 
 bled to-day many who have come from that country, and I have a 
 conviction that you, Kiartan, will have a better religion when you 
 sail away from Norway than you had when you came hither. Go 
 then, all of you, from this meeting, in peace and safety, wherever 
 you wish. I will not constrain you at this present time to accept 
 Christianity ; for the living God, the King of heaven, accepts ser- 
 vice which is freely and willingly offered, and into His glory no 
 unwilling person may enter." This speech of the King was fol- 
 lowed by loud applause, especially from the Christians ; and the 
 Icelanders, turning to Kiartan, asked him. to make such answer 
 as he wished. Kiartan therefore replied to the King: "Many 
 thanks, Sire, do all we Icelanders owe you for the assurance of 
 peace that you have afforded us. In all probability you will suc- 
 ceed in inducing us to obey you because of your condescension 
 and lenity in forgiving us our great offences against you, when 
 you have us in your power, and can do as you please in our affairs. 
 I am not so foolish as to be ignorant that I spoke wrongly. The 
 Icelanders, our kinsmen, have for a long time been headstrong in 
 words and deeds. There is an old saying among us, the truth of 
 which often appears, that ' Ale is another man,' for over his drink 
 a man often hastily utters what he is quite unwilling to maintain 
 when cautious reason returns to him. And now, Sire, in you and 
 me the truth of the proverb is shown which says, ' The wiser always 
 yields.' As to changing our religion, some Northmen will perhaps 
 say of us that in yielding to fair means rather than to foul, we 
 Icelanders are true to the obstinacy of our race. For myself, I 
 mean to accept the Christian Faith here in Norway, only so far as 
 will show how little esteem I have for Thor, the next winter after 
 reaching Iceland." "I see clearly," answered the King, with a
 
 232 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 smile, "both by your words and demeanour, Kiartan, that you 
 have more trust in your own strength and skill than you have 
 in either Thor or Odin." The Assembly was then dissolved, and 
 after the King returned to his residence he was urged by some of 
 his followers to constrain Kiartan and the Icelanders to accept 
 Christianity. It was imprudent for the King, they said, to allow 
 so many heathen men about him that had not wholly refrained 
 from threats and plots against him. But the King answered 
 them angrily : " I will follow no such plan. Many who call them- 
 selves Christians are in some respects, I consider, men of no better 
 morals than Kiartan and his company, for whom, being such as 
 they are, we may certainly well wait. I know Kiartan's character 
 so well now, that I am not afraid of his plotting against me 
 henceforth." The autumn passed, and word was brought to the 
 King that at the beginning of winter great sacrifices had been 
 held by the Thronds, whereat they had made solemn vows to the 
 gods not to allow King Olaf 's preaching of the Christian religion 
 to gain strength. 
 
 King Olaf preaches Christianity to the Assembly of the eight 
 shires of Throndham, at Frosta. 
 
 162. In the early part of winter King Olaf sent messengers over 
 all Throndham to call together an Assembly of the eight shires, 
 at Frosta. The summons was turned by the yeomen into a sum- 
 mons to war, and they called together freemen and bondmen over 
 the whole district, so that on the King's arrival at the Assembly 
 he found there a mob of yeomen fully armed. After the Assembly 
 was constituted, the King preached Christianity to the yeomen ; 
 but he had only spoken a short time when they raised a shout and 
 bade him hold his tongue, " Else," said they, " we will make an 
 assault on you here in the Assembly, and either slay you or drive 
 you out of the country. Such was the choice we gave King Hakon, 
 foster-son of Athelstan, when he preached the same religion to us. 
 He received our protest in good part, and peace was established 
 between him and us ; and both sides kept faith with one another. 
 We do not esteem you more than him, and your best course is to 
 follow the example of that good chief." When King Olaf per-
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 233 
 
 ceived the anger of the yeomen, and that he was unable to make 
 a stand against their great force, he adopted a tone of conciliation, 
 and thus spoke : " I will have no strife with the yeomen, for I 
 bear in mind how you Thronds set me up and chose me, although 
 I was a stranger, to be King over you, and raised me to the govern- 
 ment of this realm. I will not, therefore, be so unfair as to return 
 you evil for good ; and if I were to engage in a contest with you, 
 we should inflict on each other such losses that recovery would be 
 slow, if it ever took place. So I prefer a plan which will be more 
 advantageous to us both. Let us preserve and hold firmly the 
 compact first made and established between us, to support and 
 strengthen one another, that our undertakings may be prosperous. 
 I will go to your great sacrifice and there observe your religious 
 customs and rites ; then we will all take counsel together concern- 
 ing the faith to be held, and agree to hold the same henceforth." 
 As soon as King Olaf spoke to the yeomen in a gentle manner, 
 their feelings towards him softened, and all their talk among them- 
 selves was strongly in favour of peace. It was decided to hold 
 the mid-winter sacrifice at the Mceri, whither all the principal 
 yeomen and chiefs of the Thronds should come, according to their 
 custom, and likewise King Olaf. The chief speaker against the 
 King at the Assembly, and the chief opponent of Christianity 
 among the yeomen, was a man named Skeggi, who was known 
 as Iron-Skeggi or Yria-Skeggi. He lived at Up-howe in Yria, 
 and was a powerful yeoman, one of the very greatest chiefs of 
 the Thronds. The Assembly was dissolved after coming to the 
 decision that we have mentioned ; the yeomen returned to their 
 homes, and King Olaf sailed with his men to Nidaros, where he 
 remained. 
 
 Kiartan Olafson resolves to be baptized. 
 
 163. King Olaf had built for himself a residence at Nidaros 
 during the autumn, and stored therein all the provisions needed 
 for his stay there in the winter. He directed also the building of 
 Clement's church, which was finished and ready by Yule ; and he 
 and the Bishop determined to hold in it the Yule services. On 
 Yule Eve, Kiartan proposed to his companions that they should
 
 234 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 rise in the night and go close to the church, whence they could 
 behold the ceremonies, and hear the language used by the Chris- 
 tians in the service of their God. Many of them approved of his 
 proposal as likely to afford them great entertainment. So Kiartan 
 and Bolli went to the church in the night-time, accompanied by 
 Hallfred Ottarson and many other Icelanders ; and they listened 
 to the ringing of the bells, and the beautiful chants that were sung, 
 and marked the sweet smell of the incense. It was not until day- 
 time after High Mass that they returned to their lodging, where 
 they eagerly discussed their estimate of the religious ceremonies 
 of the Christians, differing very widely from one another in their 
 opinions. Then Kiartan was asked in what esteem he would hold 
 the procedure of the Christians. To this question he answered : 
 " It is of great weight with me that the rites of the Christians 
 please me more the better I become acquainted with them. I 
 have always felt remarkably well pleased with the King, and to-day 
 his demeanour appeared much more noble than I have before 
 seen it, so that I think those choose the better part who obey him 
 and serve him with goodwill. And to say the truth, I think that 
 our affairs and our good fortune are all bound up in a belief on 
 the God whom he preaches. I am only delayed from going straight- 
 way to the King and asking to be baptized, by the knowledge that 
 he must by this time have sat down to meat ; and I am unwilling 
 to disturb either the King or the Christian clergy on this day, 
 which they consider to be the chief high festival of their God. It 
 will be a laborious task to perform baptism on all our company, 
 and it will occupy much of the day when we present ourselves 
 for the ceremony. King Olaf assuredly does not look forward more 
 eagerly to the event than I ; but it is undignified to act impetu- 
 ously in any matter, showing neither moderation nor calmness of 
 mind. Kinsman Bolli, how do you like this plan ? " Bolli ap- 
 proved of it heartily, and bade Kiartan decide for both of them 
 in the matter. As on the former occasion, the King had appointed 
 men to listen to the conversation of the Icelanders during the day, 
 so that all they had said was known to him before the day was 
 over.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 235 
 
 Kiartan and Bolli are baptized, and join the King's body- 
 guard. 
 
 164. On the second day of Yule, as soon as the King was 
 dressed, he sent and commanded the attendance of Kiartan, who 
 came, therefore, with certain of his followers and greeted the King. 
 The King welcomed him gladly, and after they had conversed a 
 short time he bade Kiartan accept baptism. "I shall not now 
 refuse to obey you, Sire," he answered, " if my consent wins your 
 friendship." The King replied that he was willing to admit 
 Kiartan to a complete enjoyment of his friendship, and said : "I 
 have heard a full report of the conversation yesterday between 
 you and your companions ; and you, Kiartan, have confirmed the 
 truth of a proverb which we Christians use, ' High days are lucky 
 days.' " Thus they agreed upon the matter, and Kiartan, his kins- 
 man Bolli, and all their shipmates were then baptized. King 
 Olaf entertained Kiartan and Bolli at his Yule banquet, and was 
 very friendly towards them ; and it is the general belief that on 
 the day when they laid aside their white baptismal robes Kiartan 
 joined the body-guard of King Olaf. 
 
 Hallfred the poet is baptized. The King compels certain 
 chiefs of the Thronds to accept baptism. 
 
 165. King Olaf was passing along the street one day when he 
 met some men, and one of them, who was walking in front of the 
 others, greeted him. The King asked the man his name ; and he 
 answered, " Hallfred." " Are you the poet ? " asked the King ; 
 and he replied, " I can make verses." " You should bring your- 
 self," said the King, "to believe in the true God, and put away 
 witchcraft and a wrong belief. You are a frank and honest man, 
 and clearly ought to serve fiends no longer." "You speak per- 
 suasively, King!" answered Hallfred; "but I shall scarcely 
 submit to baptism without some return." " What are your con- 
 ditions ? " asked the King. " You yourself, O King, must be my 
 godfather; from no other man will I accept the service." And 
 the King consented to undertake the office. Hallfred and his
 
 236 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 shipmates were then all baptized, King Olaf presenting Hallfred 
 for baptism. This circumstance is told by Hallfred in an heroic 
 poem which he composed on King Olaf : 
 
 " 'Tis truth. The noblest man by far, 
 Beneath the Northern skies that Nordri's sons uphold, 
 Him 'twas my lot to have for godfather." 
 
 After the ceremony the King gave a charge to his mother's 
 brothers Karlhead and Jostein, to teach Hallfred the Creed and 
 the Lord's Prayer. Afterwards the Christian Faith was accepted 
 by Brand the Generous, and the two brothers, the sons of Breiday- 
 Skeggi, and likewise by all the other Icelanders who were in the 
 town. 
 
 Towards the end of Yule the King sent a summons up the Frith 
 to Strind, and down the Frith to Gaulardale, and thence to Orka- 
 dale, commanding the chiefs and also the principal yeomen to 
 come to him. And when those whom he had bidden were all pre- 
 sent, the King welcomed them in most friendly terms, and had an 
 excellent feast prepared for them. The first evening the attend- 
 ants were so zealous that the newly-arrived yeomen all drank 
 hard, and slept restfully during the night. The next morning, 
 after the King was dressed, the Hours were chanted ; and when 
 Mass was over he summoned by sound of trumpet a House- 
 Assembly, which he attended himself with his men. When the 
 company arrived and the Assembly was formed, King Olaf stood 
 up and thus spoke: "We held an Assembly up the Frith at 
 Frosta, at which I bade the yeomen accept baptism, and they in 
 return bade me engage in sacrifice with them. It was agreed 
 between us to meet again at the Moeri and there offer a great 
 sacrifice. Now all men know that I have in many places put the 
 gods to shame, diminished their dues, broken up their images, 
 burnt their temples and altars, and in all manner of ways laid 
 waste their cult. I am conscious of the great obligation which 
 lies upon me to do them a pleasure, that they may be willing to 
 receive my service, turn from me their grievous anger, and allow 
 me to retain my realm and dignity. If, then, I must have recourse 
 to sacrifice, and sue the gods for mercy, I shall offer the highest 
 sacrifice customary among men ; and I will not make choice of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 237 
 
 thralls or malefactors to offer as a sacrifice to them, but rather the 
 noblest men and most powerful yeomen. For this purpose I shall 
 select Orm Lugg of Medalhouse, Styrkar of Gimsa, Kar of Gryting, 
 Asbiorn Thorbergson of Orness, Orm of Lyxa, and Halldor of Sker- 
 dingstead, who are all here present. After them I shall select six 
 others, the highest and worthiest men of the Inner Thronds, all of 
 whom I will sacrifice, that the gods may send us peace and fruitful 
 seasons. Now necessity demands of us to do something quickly, 
 if not much, at this present time, to soothe the hateful wrath of 
 the gods towards us, which for a long period has been growing in 
 strength and intensity, on account of our manifold offences and 
 hostile conduct towards them. And, moreover, you yourselves 
 must be quite eager to receive from them the reward of your 
 service ; that final union with them in joy and fellowship for which 
 you have so long and most earnestly striven. Therefore I shall 
 straightway seize you who have been selected for sacrifice to the 
 gods, and slay you with all speed, directing your way to that bliss 
 which they will bestow on you for your life-long service of love. 
 Now, you need not grow pale and livid at these my words, because, 
 if your gods are good and powerful, as you say they are, they will 
 give you everlasting happiness as your reward, all the more surely 
 if, over and above your life-long labour, you suffer death also for 
 their sakes. You appear to me somewhat distressed in counte- 
 nance, and not as eager for the companionship of the gods as many 
 would suppose you to be ; if that be so, you show that you doubt 
 their power. Now, if you possess, as I am convinced you do 
 possess, the sound mind that I attribute to you, you will from 
 this time forth no longer believe in fiends, who can only reward 
 men's faithful service by sharing their own lot with them, the 
 everlasting fire of hell's torments ; and you will turn rather to 
 that God, mighty, gentle, and kind, who bestows on every one of 
 His faithful servants eternal happiness, and an everlasting kingdom 
 with Himself in the glory of heaven, after the life of affliction 
 which we live in this wretched world. That kingdom Almighty 
 God bestows as surely on the poorest of His servants as on a mighty 
 king, if he serves Him with true faith and good works. Yea, and 
 to those who all their life long have opposed Him, and yet in 
 old age turn unreservedly to His mercy, He will grant the same 
 reward as to those who have served Him from childhood upwards."
 
 238 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 When the King brought his speech to a close, all the yeomen who 
 had come thither at his bidding sued for peace, and consented to 
 believe in the true God. They were then all baptized, and swore 
 upon oath that they would abide by the true Faith, and lay aside 
 all heathen worship ; and the King held them all in his keeping 
 until they had placed hostages in his hands, their sons, their 
 brothers, or other near kinsmen. 
 
 King Olafs preaching at the Mo&ri is opposed by Iron-Skeggi 
 [997]. 
 
 166. After Yule, King Olaf sailed to Inner Throndham with his 
 force, which was both numerous and fine, and in the company 
 were Kiartan, Bolli, Hallfred Ottarson, and many other Icelanders. 
 Arrived at the Moeri, he found there all the chiefs of the Thronds 
 who were most opposed to Christianity, and with them all the 
 great yeomen, who had hitherto been the firmest upholders of the 
 heathen sacrifices held in that place. There was also a very full 
 attendance of people, and according to the arrangement already 
 made at Frosta, the King demanded the holding of an Assembly. 
 Both sides attended it fully armed. After the noise and tumult of 
 the opening had subsided, and silence obtained, King Olaf, as on 
 the former occasion, preached Christianity to the yeomen. Iron- 
 Skeggi, on their behalf, again made answer to the King's speech 
 as before, saying: "0 King! we yeomen are still of the same 
 mind, unwilling that you should violate the laws under which we 
 live. Our wish, the wish of us all, is that you should offer sacrifice 
 as other kings before you have done in this land, and also other 
 leaders of the Thronds, Earl Sigurd of Ladi, and he who was the 
 last chief over the greater part of this land, Earl Hakon, He was 
 a famous man for wisdom and valour, though >he bore not the title 
 of King, and his rule was very popular for a long period. He was 
 deprived of his government, certainly, but not because either he or 
 his father unlawfully forbade men to believe on the god whom 
 they chose. King Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, was the only 
 man who proclaimed such an ordinance, and thus roused the anger 
 of the Thronds; and when they showed the King the danger 
 which he incurred by his action, he thought fit to yield to the
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 239 
 
 yeomen, being persuaded thereto by Earl Sigurd and his other 
 friends. The only plan proper for you is to act as we told you on 
 the former occasion this winter, for our minds have undergone no 
 change since that time in the matter of religion." 
 
 Iron-Skeggi is slain; the Thronds yield to King Olaf's com- 
 mands and are baptized. 
 
 167. This speech of Skeggi was greatly applauded by the 
 yeomen, who said that they wished everything to be done in 
 accordance with it. The King then said: "I will do what was 
 said at Frosta, and will now go into the temple to behold your 
 ceremonies and the preparation for the sacrifices." This pleased 
 the yeomen, and both sides then went to the temple, into which 
 the King entered with a few of his men and some of the yeomen. 
 Those who entered were all unarmed, and the King carried in his 
 hand a gold-mounted staff. Inside the temple they beheld many 
 images of the gods. Thor sat in the centre, at the place of 
 honour, an image of great size, and all adorned with gold and 
 silver. With uplifted staff the King struck him from his pedestal, 
 so that he fell and was broken ; whereupon those of the King's 
 men who had entered the temple rushed up and swept all the other 
 gods from their pedestals. And while this took place inside the 
 temple, Iron-Skeggi was slain outside at the door by the King's 
 men. The King now came out to his force, and bade the people all 
 sit down ; and when they had so done, he looked round upon them 
 as he stood, and afterwards thus spoke : " A great multitude is here 
 assembled, and it would be well if every one of you yeomen were 
 as prudent in counsel for himself and others as you are bold in 
 appearance. You have met in large numbers, but the Assembly 
 at Frosta was even more numerous ; and there I bade you change 
 your religious customs, as I now do here ; to renounce the Devil, 
 laying aside his service and the worship of graven images; to 
 trust in the true God, the Creator of all things, and serve Him 
 with pureness of heart. I had scarcely begun this message to 
 you at Frosta, before you raised a noise and tumult, and put 
 forward one of your company in opposition with a message from 
 the Fiend ; and the Assembly was dissolved after deciding that
 
 2 4 o THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 we should meet here at the Mceri. And now I would have 
 declared to you the same message, my Lord's ordinance of mercy 
 and salvation for us all, if you had been willing to respond 
 to it; but you and your spokesman have been altogether bolder 
 and keener in your opposition than before. You bade me, as you 
 did at Frosta, to join with you in offering sacrifice, and you held 
 up the example of Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, saying that 
 nothing would avail me but to imitate his example. King Hakon 
 was a fine and handsome man, tall and strong, surpassing most 
 others in all manly exercises ; and in his whole frame he was the 
 very counterpart of his father King Harold. He had the royal 
 descent and other qualities necessary to be King over Norway; 
 but you counted not these as a merit to him, and rightly so, for 
 they were his by no effort of his own, being ordered and decreed 
 by Almighty God, who likewise granted him a knowledge of His 
 Holy Name. Yea more, God raised him to be the lofty head of 
 his father's inheritance, and gave him, as He gives to all, liberty to 
 do whatsoever he would, good or evil. What return did he make 
 for God's gifts ? You yeomen mentioned that Hakon preached to 
 you the same message that we bring forward and support. How 
 can the leader of a host direct his knights, when he blinds himself 
 to all truth, and voluntarily permits wicked deceivers to lead him 
 far from the right way into the power of the foes who will thrust 
 him into the deep pit of eternal death ? What shall we call that 
 king who allows the meanest and wickedest thrall to govern him 
 and his kingdom ? You hold it to be a merit in Hakon, that he 
 suffered himself to be so cowed by his thralls as to forsake the 
 true Faith, to mock his Creator, and to dishonour himself by par- 
 ticipating in the sacrifices. His conduct was unmanly and childish 
 when, in order to gain this wretched kingdom, which is as nothing 
 in comparison with eternal bliss, he denied his God and forsook 
 the service of his Holy Master, who had done such great things for 
 him, and had bestowed on him the honours that I have recounted. 
 But his conduct was more miserable by far when he made himself 
 a discredit to his family, and a coward ; showing no desire to turn 
 again to the truth, and reconciling himself with those who had 
 treacherously lured him away from God. Never would his father 
 have so acted. King Harold was a heathen, who knew not God ; 
 but he put to death all whom he found devoted to witchcraft and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 241 
 
 the service of the Fiend. We find, too, from what he said, that he 
 was not without trust in God who created him, though he knew 
 not fully who God was. As to what you said of Earl Hakon, 
 he must be regarded rather, I consider, as a Wicking than a 
 chieftain ; for although he inherited by birth the right to be 
 Earl over his father's inheritance, he slew the Kings to whom this 
 land belonged by right of descent, the chiefs whom it was his 
 duty to serve; and after killing some in battle, and others by 
 treachery and wiles, he took the government of the realm into his 
 own hands. In Denmark, at the bidding of King Harold Gormson, 
 he was baptized, though unwillingly, and all his men with him ; 
 and he promised King Harold, under oath, that he would make 
 all the people in Norway Christian. But before he finally quitted 
 Denmark he sent back all the teachers and clerks that Harold 
 had given him, and became a vehement apostate ; far worse than 
 King Hakon, because his apostasy was accompanied by wicked- 
 ness of his own, as well as deceit of the Fiend. It was to be 
 expected that an evil growth would spring from an evil root ; 
 and his father Earl Sigurd, assisted by King Hakon's own weak- 
 ness and the tyranny of other chiefs, was in the highest degree 
 a guileful snare, and cause of grievous damage to the King. 
 And although you praise the chieftainship of Earl Hakon and 
 his hardihood, because of the victory over the Wickings of Jom 
 that you attribute to him ; yet it is more accurate to say that he 
 did not win that victory by his own valour, but by the power of the 
 Fiend, to whom he not only devoted himself, but with monstrous 
 wickedness openly sacrificed his son, a boy of seven years old. 
 Your hope is vain if you expect me to abandon the Holy Faith 
 and the love of our Lord Jesus Christ, because of your words, 
 be they gentle or harsh ; for I will never so dishonour my rank 
 as to surrender myself to the will of the Foe, like those apostates 
 of whom we have spoken. I need not prolong this speech to you ; 
 I bid you all accept the Christian religion from me now, or else 
 prepare to fight with me. You must know, however, you men 
 who are Inner Thronds, that there are here many more on my side 
 than you imagine ; and it seems to me that in the past I have 
 had heavier tasks than to do battle with Throndish yeomen and 
 villagers." With these words the King ended his speech, and 
 Skeggi being dead, there was no man in the company of yeomen 
 
 Q
 
 2 4 z THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 who would come forward as their leader to bear the standard 
 against King Olaf. They unanimously chose the alternative, to 
 give themselves up into the power of the King and obey his 
 commands. Thereupon the King ordered all who were unbaptized 
 to submit to baptism, and took hostages from the yeomen, that 
 they should hold fast their Christian profession. He next arranged 
 that the clergy, escorted by his men, should pass through all the 
 shires of Throndham. No man uttered a word against Christianity, 
 and thus the whole community of the Thronds was baptized. King 
 Olaf then sailed with his force down the Frith to Nidaros, where he 
 remained; and the yeomen removed the body of Iron-Skeggi to 
 Yria, where he lies buried in Skeggi-howe at Austrad. 
 
 King Olaf marries G-udrun, in compensation for the death 
 of Skeggi. She separates from him. 
 
 168. King Olaf appointed a day of meeting with the kinsmen 
 of Iron-Skeggi, and offered them lawful compensation for his 
 death ; and many distinguished men took part in the case on the 
 side of the prosecution and on that of the defence. Iron-Skeggi 
 had an only daughter named Gudrun, and the final condition 
 of reconciliation between the King and Iron-Skeggi's kinsmen 
 was a marriage between the King and Gudrun. But after the 
 wedding-banquet, when they came together, and Gudrun fancied 
 the King was asleep, she took a knife, intending to slay him. 
 The King, however, awoke, and instantly perceiving her purpose, 
 wrested the knife from her ; then he got up and went forth to tell 
 his men what had happened. And Gudrun, taking with her all the 
 attendants that had accompanied her thither, and also her apparel, 
 went away, and never again had anything to do with King Olaf. 
 
 King Olaf builds The Crane. Of Kiartan. 
 
 169. During the same winter, King Olaf had a large ship of war 
 built at Eyra, by the mouth of the river Nid. Many smiths were 
 employed, and the ship, which was a smack, having thirty benches 
 for rowers, made rapid progress. It was high in the bows, very
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 243 
 
 narrow, and did not rise high at the sides. The King named it 
 The Crane. 
 
 Kiartan Olafson, and Bolli, after their baptism, stayed all this 
 winter with the King, who esteemed Kiartan beyond all other 
 Icelanders, on account of his family and accomplishments. Kiartan 
 is commonly said to have been so popular among the King's body- 
 guard that not a man of it wished him ill ; and all agreed that 
 no such man as he had in their time come from Iceland. His 
 kinsman Bolli was also looked upon as a very manly fellow. 
 
 The poet Hall/red's encomium on King Olaf, who gives him 
 the name of the Troublesome Poet. 
 
 170. Hallfred Ottarson the poet was staying with King Olaf, 
 and composed a poem in his honour. One day he presented him- 
 self before the King and asked him to listen while he recited it ; but 
 the King declined to hear it. "You must have your own way, 
 Sire," answered Hallfred; "but if you won't listen I shall forget 
 the Christian instruction that you taught me ; it is not more 
 poetical than my poem." " You are a troublesome poet to deal 
 with," said the King ; " I will hear your poem." Hallfred then 
 recited his composition in an excellent manner ; it was an heroic 
 poem ; and when he came to the end the King said : " That is a 
 good poem, and well put together ; will you become my man, and 
 continue with me?" "I was formerly," answered Hallfred, "in 
 the body-guard of Earl Hakon, and I will not now become liege- 
 man to you or to any other chief unless you promise me that no 
 fault of mine shall induce you to cast me off or drive me from 
 you." "Under that arrangement of yours," said the King, 
 " there are many things you may see fit to do, and there is little 
 you will shrink from. Stories of your temper are rife, which point, 
 I think, to probable behaviour on your part that I cannot possibly 
 put up with." " In that case," answered Hallfred, " I offer you a 
 quick remedy : slay me." " You are indeed a troublesome poet," 
 said the King ; "but you shall be my man all the same." " And 
 take tb at word as a surname," replied Hallfred. "But if I am 
 to be called the Troublesome Poet, what present do you give 
 me to confirm the new name ? " "I see you wish to have that
 
 244 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 surname," answered the King. " Accept this sword from me ; it is 
 a very fine one ; but you will think it a great trouble, for I give you 
 no scabbard with it. And you must keep it unsheathed three days 
 and three nights without injury to any man." Then Hallfred 
 recited the following : 
 
 " The King of broad lands, I ween, a naked sword did send 
 To the verse-polisher, for something of his craft ; 
 A jewel now I own, a precious daughter of Syr. 
 The hilt of the sword, the King's gift, is adorned ; 
 When I brandish the terror, O King, I hold the point upwards." 
 
 And he took good care of the sword. Hallfred never blasphemed 
 the gods ; and when other men spoke ill of them he said : " There 
 is no necessity to blame them, though men are unwilling to believe 
 in them." Once he recited the following verse in the hearing of 
 the King : 
 
 " Time was, that with zeal I worshipped 
 Odin himself, the quick-tempered, Lord of Lidshelf. 
 Men's fortunes have changed." 
 
 "That is a very bad verse," said the King, "and you ought to 
 make amends for it." Then Hallfred recited the following : 
 
 " To win Odin's favour, songs have been sung in all ages, 
 The precious work of our fathers of old is present to my mind. 
 But because I serve Christ, 
 
 To the old man, husband of Frigg, show I hatred ; 
 Yet all unwilling, for the rule of Widri pleased the poet well." 
 
 "You show far too much inclination to praise the gods," said 
 the King, "and such conduct ill befits you." Then Hallfred once 
 more recited a verse : 
 
 " O enricher of thy people ! we reject the name divine 
 Of the Raven-worshipper, who with men's approval 
 Practised wiles in heathendom." 
 
 Again the King spoke: "You have made no amends, and 
 what you have composed as such is worse than nothing. Recite
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 245 
 
 now a verse to make reparation." Then Hallfred recited the 
 following : 
 
 " Let Frey, Freya, and the mighty Thor be wroth with me! 
 Away with the children of Niord ! Let the fiends ask grace of Grimni ! 
 With all my heart I will call on Christ, one Father and God ; 
 I cannot bear the wrath of the Son ; glorious is His might on earth." 
 
 " That verse," answered the King, " is better than nothing. 
 Compose yet another ; " and Hallfred recited the following : 
 
 " The King of Sogn forbids sacrifice in his religion ; 
 We reject the time-honoured Norns, and the fate they spin. 
 All men have ceased to supplicate Odin's race ; 
 Forced from the children of Niord, I pray to Christ." 
 
 Hallfred slays Ottar, one of the King's body-guard, and is 
 pardoned after being condemned to die. 
 
 171. There was a man named Ottar, who belonged to an Upland 
 family. He and his brother Kalf were at this time members of 
 King Olaf's body-guard, and were greatly esteemed by the King, 
 though not much liked generally. The two brothers bore malice 
 to the poet Hallfred, who, as they thought, stood too high in 
 the King's favour ; but Hallfred showed them a bold front. One 
 evening as they sat drinking a great dispute arose among them. 
 The King was present, and pronounced rather in favour of Ottar, 
 seeing how impossible it was for him to avoid constant wrangles 
 with Hallfred. But after the King had gone away they began 
 anew their dispute, which at last broke forth into a quarrel, and 
 Hallfred said that if they came to blows, Ottar would find himself 
 in need of assistance. So the quarrel proceeded, until Hallfred 
 at last jumped up and struck Ottar a blow with the axe that 
 Earl Hakon had given him, and the wound was fatal. Kalf, 
 with the help of others, then seized Hallfred, put his feet into 
 fetters, and bound his hands together. Now, whoever slew a 
 man in the King's palace was subject by law to death. Presently 
 the King was informed by Kalf and the others of the man- 
 slaughter of Ottar. " You may now see," said they, " what kind 
 of man Hallfred is." " He surely means to slay the whole guard
 
 246 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 in this way," said Kalf, " one by one ; and there is no certainty 
 that he will spare its head if the head comes within his reach." 
 In every possible way did Kalf and his companions slander Hall- 
 fred, until the King commanded them to slay him on the following 
 day. At this result Kalf was rejoiced. During the night they 
 kept watch over Hallfred, who was in irons, and in the morning 
 they led him forth to put him to death. Then Hallfred asked : 
 " Is the man dead that I struck ? " and when he was assured 
 of his death, he said: "You will think I quite deserve to die. 
 But where is King Olaf ? " " What matters that to you ? " said 
 Kalf; "he has condemned you to die now." And Hallfred said : 
 " If there are any persons here present to whom I have ever done 
 a good turn, let them now reward me for it by leading me into the 
 presence of the King. I wish to thank him for making me one 
 of his body-guard." And straightway the truth of the saying 
 was seen : " Every man has a friend among his foes ; " for some 
 of those present, calling to mind kind actions on Hallfred's part, 
 led him to the spot, a short way off, where the King was standing 
 out of doors with Sigurd, his Court Bishop. When Hallfred was 
 come near he said to the King : " I pray you, Sire, remember the 
 promise you made me, never to cast me off, and make not your- 
 self a promise-breaker towards me; else we shall live together 
 a shorter time than I could wish. There is another matter to 
 mention : you are my godfather." Then the Bishop spoke : " For 
 God's sake, Sire," he said, " let the man reap the benefit of such 
 a noble and excellent lot." "It shall be done as you request, my 
 Lord Bishop," answered the King, and ordered Hallfred to be at 
 once set free. This was done, but with very great reluctance on 
 the part of Kalf. Hallfred continued with the body-guard; but 
 the King treated him with much more reserve than formerly, 
 although he paid compensation for the manslaughter which 
 Hallfred had committed. It happened one day that Hallfred 
 presented himself before the King, and fell down at his feet ; 
 and the King, seeing that he was in tears, inquired what moved 
 him so deeply. " 'Tis your anger, Sire, that touches me closely, 
 and I would gladly do something to turn it away from me." 
 "Very well," said the King; "you shall go on a journey for me, 
 and if you succeed on your errand we will be reconciled. Have you 
 the sword I gave you ? " " Certainly, Sire, I have it," answered
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 247 
 
 Hallfred; "it has never been sheathed in a scabbard, and yet no 
 man has been hurt by it." "A troublesome treasure," said the 
 King, "is a suitable possession for a Troublesome Poet. Can you 
 compose a stanza, bringing the sword into each half -line ? " "I 
 will try, Sire," answered Hallfred, "if you wish it; and thus 
 strive to turn your anger from me." Then Hallfred recited 
 the verse : 
 
 " One sword of swords has made me rich in swords ; 
 Sword-wielders to confront, I have swords in plenty now ; 
 Sword I shall never lack ; worth three swords I shall be, 
 When a scabbard inlaid with gems attends this sword." 
 
 The King thanked him for the stanza, and praised his great skill 
 in verse-making. He also presented him with a very choice scab- 
 bard for the sword, saying at the same time : " We two are now 
 reconciled, though you are not free from punishment. You shall 
 not carry your sword to table, or to church, or on like occasions 
 when other men do. Even thus you have been forgiven more 
 easily than many others." Then Hallfred submissively thanked 
 the King for his kindness. 
 
 Hallfred is sent by the King to punish Thorleif the Wise. 
 He wreaks vengeance on Kalf. 
 
 172. One day shortly after these occurrences the King hap- 
 pened to inquire where was Hallfred, and Kalf answered him: 
 " He is most likely worshipping the gods in secret, according to 
 his wont; of which you may see the sign in an ivory image of 
 Thor which he carries in his purse. You are much mistaken in 
 him, O King, and have not thoroughly tried him." Straightway 
 the King had Hallfred summoned, and on his arrival said to him : 
 " Are you guilty, Hallfred, of what is laid to your charge ? You 
 are said to have a likeness of Thor in your purse, and to worship 
 him." "I keep no such thing," answered Hallfred, "and here is 
 proof on the spot. Let my purse be searched at once. I can 
 have used no evasion even if I desired it, for this is an unex- 
 pected charge." So he was searched ; but there was no talisman 
 found upon him answering to the accusation brought by Kalf 
 against him. Then Hallfred said to Kalf: "Of a truth this is
 
 248 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 deadly slander, which will bring trouble upon you if I catch you 
 as I should like. You took me by force on a former occasion, 
 and were prepared to kill me. There was some cause then for 
 your hostility ; but now there is none except your own falsehood 
 and slander." " You two," said the King, " cannot live together. 
 Kalf therefore must go to his homestead, where he will not 
 slander either you or others to me. You, Hallfred, I will send on 
 a message to the Uplands, to a man known as Thorleif the Wise, a 
 grandson of Thorleif, son of Horda-Kari. He refuses to become a 
 Christian ; you shall therefore either slay or blind him. My luck and 
 good fortune shall go with you on this journey, and you may take 
 with you as many men as you like. On previous occasions I have 
 sent messengers to Thorleif, but the errands on which I sent them 
 have been fruitless." And Hallfred replied : " This journey does 
 not seem a great business, but I will go gladly wherever you wish 
 to send me. I should like your uncle Jostein to go with me, and 
 other companions whom I will choose, making our numbers four- 
 and- twenty altogether." 
 
 After preparations for the journey, they rode onward till they 
 entered a wood a short distance from Thorleif 's home, and coming 
 to an open space in it, they got down from their horses. " I must 
 now walk towards the homestead," said Hallfred, " and you will 
 wait here for me, if need be, until the third day. If I don't return 
 by that time, then go your way home." Jostein asked that he 
 might go with him ; but Hallfred would not consent. Hallfred 
 then put on the apparel of a beggar, disguising his appearance as 
 much as he could. He smeared his eyes with dye, and turned up 
 his eyelids ; he rubbed his face with mud and charcoal, and made 
 a long beard, which he fastened to his chin and cheeks. He was 
 thus quite unrecognisable, and appeared an old man. Then he 
 laid over his back a longish rag-bag, in which he put the sword 
 that the King had given him. Thus prepared, he went forth 
 towards the homestead in the early morning. It was Thorleif's 
 habit a habit of many men in the olden time to sit for long 
 intervals out of doors, on a mound a short distance from his house ; 
 and there he chanced to be when Hallfred appeared. He came 
 towards the mound, walking very slowly, and stumbling a great 
 deal ; and he coughed dreadfully, with much hawking and spitting. 
 When he approached, peering with half-closed eyes, as if he were
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 249 
 
 short-sighted, to see if there was any one out of doors, Thorleif 
 greeted him and inquired who he was. " I am a poor old man, as 
 you may see," answered Hallfred, "infirm through fatigue, and 
 now suffering specially from cold ; for I have been wandering in 
 the woods all the winter. Early last autumn I was in the north 
 in Throndham, where I met with King Olaf's men, who took me 
 before the King. He wished to force the Christian religion on 
 me ; but I ran away, unknown to him, after killing one of his men. 
 Ever since that time, distressed with hunger and frost, I have 
 moved about in stealth ; but I should soon recover my strength if 
 I were cared for. I have been told that you are a good and worthy 
 man, helpful to many who have needed help, and therefore I have 
 sought you out ; I wish to ask you for some assistance." Thorleif 
 replied : " I don't know what to say. At all events, if you are 
 old, you must have travelled much and be a wise man; your 
 speech, too, is not rude." Then he began to ask him many ques- 
 tions about various lands and the old names of places ; to all of 
 which the beggar answered intelligently. " Did there happen to 
 be a man with King Olaf named Hallfred?" asked Thorleif; "I 
 often dream of him, which is but a small matter. We shall soon, 
 though, have the King's men here." " I have heard talk of that 
 man Hallfred," answered the beggar, " but have seldom heard 
 anything to his credit ; I had full proof, too, that he was there 
 with the King, for he was one of those who led me to him ; " and 
 as he answered he stumbled up the mound towards Thorleif. " I 
 can't make out what sort of man you are," said Thorleif, "nor 
 understand what you say ; but you don't appear insignificant in my 
 eyes." With these words he attempted to stand up ; but Hallfred 
 caught hold of him, and being much the stronger man, flung him 
 to the ground, and himself upon him ; then they rolled down to 
 the foot of the mound, where Hallfred was uppermost. Straight- 
 way he planted his heel on one of Thorleif's eyes and forced it out 
 of his head. And Thorleif said : " What I have long and anxiously 
 dreaded from you, Hallfred, has befallen me ; but you are not now 
 acting in your own strength, for the King's luck is with you. I 
 have no doubt that he bade you blind or slay me ; I pray you, let 
 me keep my other eye, and I will give you in exchange a knife and 
 a belt, valuable treasures both. I will help you hereafter if I have 
 the opportunity, and it is quite possible that the time will come
 
 2 5 o THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 when you will need the help of others." " On no account," said 
 Hallfred, " will I accept gifts or costly presents from you for 
 violating the King's command ; but I will take it altogether on 
 myself to let you keep the other eye without recompense." Thor- 
 leif thanked Hallfred for his favour, and thus they separated. 
 Hallfred returned to his men in the wood, and there was great joy 
 among them ; but Thorleif went home to his house, and told no 
 man of his wound until Hallfred was gone far away. 
 
 Hallfred and his company now rode on, until their way brought 
 them to Kalf's homestead ; he was out of doors sowing corn in his 
 fields. And Hallfred said : " It happens fortunately ; we'll kill that 
 knave Kalf." But Jostein answered : " Don't let us thus join ill 
 fortune to good." "It is not a seemly arrangement," replied 
 Hallfred, " that a good man should be maimed, and this wretched 
 creature allowed to live. I have a mind to put a mark on him at 
 the very least. So saying, he jumped from his horse, seized Kalf, 
 and gouged out one of his eyes. Kalf was ill at ease under this 
 injury, yet bore himself meekly, whereupon Hallfred said : " Now 
 you show your meanness of spirit ; there is a great difference, as 
 might have been expected, between you and Thorleif the Wise, 
 who showed stoutness and manliness." Hallfred and his company 
 then rode on their way until they came to the King, who welcomed 
 them and inquired of their journey. "I have blinded Thorleif," 
 answered Hallfred. " You have done well," said the King ; " show 
 me his eyes." Then Hallfred took Kalf's eye and showed it to the 
 King, who asked : " Where did you get such an eye ? You have 
 surely done more than I bade you, for Thorleif never owned that 
 eye." Then Hallfred showed him the other eye. " That is Thor- 
 leif 's eye," said the King. " Tell me truly now what you have 
 done." And when Hallfred declared that he had blinded Thorleif 
 of the one eye, and gouged the other out of Kalf, the King replied : 
 " You have only half done my bidding ; you must now show your 
 willingness to go a second time and bring me the eye that Thorleif 
 still has." " I am not willing," said Hallfred, " to rob Thorleif of 
 the eye that I spared ; but I will go back to Kalf, if you wish, and 
 blind him altogether, or slay him; for I have as yet only half 
 repaid what I owe him for the spear's prick he gave me, and for 
 leading me to death in fetters as if I had been a thief. To say the 
 truth, I did not inflict on him any graver injury, because it seemed
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 251 
 
 to me a useless business to have any dealings with that worthless 
 fellow." The King replied that matters should stand as they were. 
 Hallfred then remained with the King, held in much honour. 
 
 Story of Ogmund Dint and his vengeance on Hallward. 
 Also of Gfunnar Half and his personification of the 
 god Frey. 
 
 173. In those days there were many distinguished men in Ice- 
 land who were akin to King Olaf Tryggwason. Among these was 
 Wiga-Glum, already mentioned as the son of Eyolf Heap and 
 Astrid, daughter of the baron Wigfus. A sister of Wiga-Glum 
 was Helga, married to Steingrim of Sigluwick, and their son was 
 Thorwald Tassel. Wiga-Glum brought up a man named Ogmund, 
 son of Rafn, who was at that time a wealthy man, living in the 
 north in Skagafirth. He had formerly been a thrall of Wiga- 
 Glum and his mother Astrid ; and Glum had released him from 
 bondage, so that he was now Glum's freedman. Ogmund's mother 
 belonged to the Goddales family, and was bound to Wiga-Glum 
 by the tie of kinship ; her name is not mentioned. Ogmund was 
 a man of handsome appearance, tall and accomplished, and was in 
 high favour with his kinsman Glum. Glum was advanced in years, 
 and lived at Thwerbreck in Oxnadale at the time when his kinsman 
 Ogmund was grown up ; and Wigfus, Glum's son, was then with 
 Earl Hakon in Norway. One spring Ogmund said to Glum that 
 he wished to go abroad. "I should like," he said, "to buy me a 
 ship at Gasi ; I would risk sufficient of my father's money for the 
 purpose, and ask you to help me, and bargain for me." Glum 
 replied : " Many men go abroad who do not seem to be more pro- 
 mising than you. I think it, however, important that you should 
 gain from your travels honour and respect, rather than much 
 wealth, if both are not to be had." Glum then bought a ship for 
 him from some Northmen, and Ogmund prepared for his voyage, 
 his father supplying him with a large cargo of merchandise. The 
 management was given to him both of the ship and crew, who 
 were mostly Icelanders that had not been abroad before. It was 
 rather late in the summer when they set sail, and they had strong 
 and favourable winds for their voyage. Having crossed the ocean,
 
 252 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 they came in sight of land as the day was closing ; but as there 
 was a fresh breeze blowing landward, the Northmen who were 
 piloting the ship said it would be more prudent to lower the sail, 
 let the ship drift during the night, and sail to land in full daylight. 
 But Ogmund answered : " We ought not to miss so fair a breeze ; 
 there is no certainty that it will last till morning, and there will be 
 plenty of moonlight." Accordingly they continued their voyage ; 
 and when they were only a short distance from land they came 
 upon several ships of war lying fastened together in a narrow 
 strait between two islands. No sooner did they see them than 
 they collided with one of them and overturned it, and then went 
 on their course to the mainland into harbour. Some of the mer- 
 chantman's crew said that they had been very unwise to persist in 
 their voyage ; but Ogmund replied that both ships ought to have 
 taken care of themselves. The warships were under the command 
 of Earl Hakon, and the one that capsized belonged to a man 
 named Hallward, a great friend of the Earl. The crew were 
 saved, but everything else on board was lost. In the morning the 
 Earl was informed of the disgrace and the injury done, and he 
 became very angry on hearing the tidings, saying : " These fellows 
 must be dolts on their first visit to other countries. You have 
 my leave, Hallward, to chastise them and to avenge your disgrace. 
 They will be unaided, and not too strong for you ; and you lack 
 neither the courage nor the hardihood to inflict on them the like 
 shame, or even a greater one, whoever they may be." Then 
 Wigfus, son of Wiga-Glum, spoke : " You will surely, Sire, accept 
 reparation from these men and not require their lives, if they are 
 willing to submit their case to your decision. I will go and find 
 out who they are, and see if there is a possibility of reconciliation." 
 " You may do so," said the Earl ; " but when they come to pay the 
 fines in a great suit like the present they will think, I fancy, that 
 my plane is greedy of shavings." Wigfus therefore went to the 
 merchant-ship and there recognised his kinsman Ogmund, whom 
 he welcomed heartily. He next inquired of him the news of his 
 father in Iceland, and Ogmund gave him the information he asked. 
 Afterwards Wigfus said: "The accident that you caused is like 
 to bring you great trouble ; " and then he proceeded to tell him 
 the issue of it, and also that Earl Hakon had shown no eagerness 
 to accept reparation from them. " My intention in coming here
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 253 
 
 to you, kinsman," said he, "is to ask you to submit the case to 
 the Earl's decision. I will support your suit to the utmost of my 
 power, and perhaps, somehow, it may end well." Ogmund replied : 
 " What I have heard about this Earl will of itself quite prevent 
 me from submitting my case to his decision, especially if he uses 
 evil threats, for he will probably carry them out ; but I will not 
 refuse satisfaction if he asks for it in a temperate manner." " You 
 should consider," said Wigfus, " what is best for you. You have 
 to deal with a man whose anger you will not be able to withstand 
 if you refuse to submit the case to him." Wigfus went thence on 
 board the Earl's ship, and informed him that among the new- 
 comers were his foster-brothers and some of his kinsmen ; " and 
 they are willing," said he, " to put their case in your hand." Then 
 one of the Earl's men made a remark : " You are not telling your 
 lord the truth, Wigfus. The men made no offer of suitable repara- 
 tion." "To say the truth," said Hallward, "it is right that I 
 should avenge myself, and I need no help from others." "Who- 
 ever kills my kinsman Ogmund," said Wigfus, "I will kill, if I 
 have my way." And Hallward answered: "Though you are very 
 dauntless, you Icelanders, we may yet hope there are men in this 
 land who will not endure outrages without seeking redress, either 
 from kinsmen of Wiga-Glum or from others who think themselves 
 somewhat." Thereupon Hallward rowed towards the merchantman, 
 and the Earl placed a strong guard over Wigfus. On reaching 
 the ship Hallward inquired who was the captain, and Ogmund 
 answered, giving his name. Then Hallward said: "I and these 
 my fellows have a grievous charge against you, and we come 
 here to know if you are willing to offer any suitable reparation." 
 " I will not refuse to make reparation," answered Ogmund, "if it 
 is not harshly demanded." " Those who have part in this busi- 
 ness," said Hallward, " will not accept small amends for great 
 disgrace." " We shall refuse to give satisfaction," answered Og- 
 mund, "if you behave towards us in a high-handed manner." 
 "It is not very likely, I think," replied Hallward, " that we shall 
 beg from you what you ought to offer ; " and forthwith he jumped 
 on board the merchantman and struck Ogmund a heavy blow with 
 the back of his axe, so that he fell down in a swoon. Hallward 
 then went straightway to tell the Earl, who said that much less 
 punishment had been inflicted than was deserved. And Hallward
 
 254 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 answered: "Their leader was the man specially in fault; and I 
 thought it best not to do more at the present time than to strike 
 him senseless. Disgrace is a fitting return for disgrace. We may 
 take further vengeance, if we desire it, later on." When Wigfus 
 heard of these things he was much displeased, and wanted to do 
 Hall ward bodily harm, or kill him if he could ; but through the 
 Earl's watchful care he had no opportunity. Ogmund recovered 
 from the swoon ; but he had received a severe wound, and lay ill 
 a great part of the winter. At length, however, he recovered, and 
 became the object of much derision because of what had happened, 
 so that wherever he went he was called Ogmund Dint ; but he be- 
 haved as though he understood not what everybody said. Wigfus 
 often went to him, and bade him avenge himself. " I will help 
 you," he said, " to wipe off your disgrace." But Ogmund answered : 
 " I don't understand the case as you do, kinsman. It seems to me 
 that I have suffered no more dishonour in the business than Hall- 
 ward has. A smaller return was scarcely to be expected, if you 
 consider how vigorously our side started the action at first. It 
 would be an ill-advised step to take vengeance, for Hallward is a 
 great friend of the Earl in whose power you are ; and I owe Glum, 
 your father, another recompense than to bring you through my 
 conduct into peril, where you may certainly expect injury or death." 
 " I owe you no thanks," answered Wigfus, " nor yet will my father. 
 You talk as if it were your duty to consider my interest when I 
 pay no regard to it myself. I suspect want of courage to be the 
 motive of your conduct rather than prudence ; and a man is bad 
 company who carries a hare's heart in his bosom. Most likely 
 you take after the thrallish side of your house rather than the 
 family of Thweray." Thus they separated, Wigfus being very 
 angry. Winter passed away and so did spring. In the summer 
 Ogmund got his ship ready and sailed back to Iceland, having 
 gained much wealth by the voyage. He brought his vessel into 
 Eyafirth. Glum soon learnt of its arrival, and was informed 
 of the disgrace that had befallen Ogmund. After disposing his 
 ship and goods, Ogmund went to Thwerbreck, where he stayed for 
 a time with Glum, who was very reserved with him, and let it be 
 seen that he took no pleasure in his return. But Ogmund was 
 very cheerful, and bore himself proudly. He went wherever men 
 met together, and took a very active part in the affairs of others ;
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 255 
 
 and if quarrels arose, there was no man more ready for bold action 
 than he. He attended to all that Glum needed in the arrange- 
 ments of the household and in procuring supplies; and his be- 
 haviour was excellent, though for a long time Glum would not 
 speak with him. Howbeit, one day it happened that Glum said 
 to him : " You must know, Ogmund, that I owe you no thanks 
 for your labour ; but rather wonder why you are so zealous and 
 meddlesome in others' affairs which require no valour from you, 
 after your own first journey abroad has been so dishonourable that 
 I would gladly never see you again. You willingly accepted dis- 
 grace, and have become a reproach to all your kinsmen. The 
 name of coward will stick to you for ever, because you dare not 
 avenge yourself." Ogmund answered him : " You may see, kins- 
 man, what caused the idea of vengeance to die away in me. I 
 thought it would bring your son Wigfus into peril there." "It 
 was no business of yours," said Glum, "to provide against the 
 risk when he himself would not. If you had shown the courage 
 to avenge yourself, the sight to me would have been worth the 
 cost, even if the cost had been both your lives. Either, therefore, 
 you are a man of fortitude and endurance beyond all others, and 
 will give proof, though tardy, of your manhood ; and after all you 
 have scarcely the look of a coward; or else you are altogether 
 worthless, the worse part in you overpowering the better, and 
 showing the truth of the saying, 'There's oft a lack of courage 
 in the race of bondmen.' Anyhow I will have you with me no 
 longer." Then Ogmund went away to his father. 
 
 After Ogmund had remained two years in Iceland he got his 
 ship ready and placed a crew in her. Then he sailed to Norway, 
 which he reached at Throndham in the north, and sailing up the 
 Frith, came to anchor late in the day under Nidarholm. Here he 
 said : "I must now launch the boat and row into the river, for I 
 should like to know the news of the country." Over his dress 
 he put a cloak, a costly garment, ornamented with lace on the 
 shoulders, and having the inside of a different colour from the 
 outside. He took with him two men in the boat, and they rowed 
 forward to the quay in the early morning. At the same instant 
 there came down from the town a man wearing a hooded cape, 
 made of a scarlet-coloured material, and embroidered all over. 
 When he reached the quay he inquired who was in command of
 
 256 
 
 the boat; and Ogmund answered, giving his name. "Are you 
 Ogmund Dint ? " said the townsman. " Some people call me so," 
 answered Ogmund; "what is your name?" "My name," he 
 answered, "is Gunnar Half. I am so called because I take 
 pleasure in wearing clothes of two colours." "What news is 
 there in the land here ? " asked Ogmund. " The chief news at 
 this time," answered Gunnar, " seems to be, that Earl Hakon is 
 dead ; and a noble King, Olaf Tryggwason, has succeeded him." 
 "What know you," asked Ogmund, "of the whereabouts of a 
 man named Hallward, a wealthy Thrond of high family ? " "I 
 am not surprised," answered Gunnar, "at your inquiry. He is 
 now known as Hallward Neck; for last winter but one he was 
 present with Earl Hakon in the battle against the Wickings of 
 Jom, and was wounded severely in the neck behind the ear ; 
 since that time he carries his head on one side. He is now in 
 the town here with King Olaf, and is greatly honoured by him. 
 That is a fine cloak you are wearing, Ogmund, and its two colours 
 show well. Will you sell it me?" "I won't sell the cloak," 
 answered Ogmund ; " but if you like it, I will give it you." 
 " Bless you for your generosity," said Gunnar. " I wish I could 
 recompense you for your gift. You must accept this hooded cape 
 of me as a beginning ; perhaps it may be of advantage to you." 
 After this, Gunnar went up a short way into the town wearing 
 the cloak, and Ogmund put on the cape. Then he said to his 
 men : " Keep the boat lightly fastened by its stern to the bank, 
 so that it may not drift while I am on shore; and sit on the 
 benches, with your oars all ready for rowing." He next went up 
 to the courtyard, finding scarcely any one about ; but through the 
 open door of a building he saw several men washing their hands, 
 among whom was one, tall and handsome, that carried his head 
 on one side; so that Ogmund recognised him as Hallward by 
 Gunnar's description of him. As Ogmund approached the door 
 the men inside all thought he was Gunnar Half. Speaking in a 
 very low voice he asked Hallward to come out for a few moments, 
 saying that he had necessary and pressing business with him. 
 Then he turned away from the door and drew the sword that he 
 held in his hand. As Gunnar Half was known to every one there, 
 Hallward went out alone, and Ogmund struck him a death-blow 
 as soon as he came near. Then he ran down to his boat, threw
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 257 
 
 off his cape, into the hood of which he fastened a stone, and flung 
 it out into the river, where it sunk to the bottom. As he entered 
 the boat he bade the men row out of the river, and having reached 
 the ship, he said to his crew : " There are hostilities going on in 
 the country, and as there is a land-breeze blowing, we will hoist 
 sail and go back to Iceland." They replied that he was very 
 timid in not daring to land because the people were at war with 
 one another ; but they carried out his orders and returned to Ice- 
 land, landing in Eyafirth. Ogmund went to visit Wiga-Glum, to 
 tell of his journey and say that he had avenged himself on Hall- 
 ward, though after a long delay. Glum therefore was well pleased ; 
 he had always felt, he said, that Ogmund would at last show him- 
 self an able man. And during the winter Ogmund stayed with 
 Glum and was in high favour. 
 
 We must now relate that when Hallward appeared to his fellows 
 to be very long in returning, they went out and found him lying 
 dead in his blood. Tidings were at once sent to King Olaf, who 
 was told that Gunnar Half was supposed to have slain him. The 
 King answered : " I should not select him as likely to be guilty ; 
 but I will at once have search made for him, and have him hanged 
 if he has done the deed." Now Gunnar Half had a brother 
 named Sigurd, a rich man, much beloved by King Olaf, in whose 
 body-guard he served. Sigurd happened to be in the town, and 
 as soon as he became aware of the King's intention to put his 
 brother to death he sought for him, and having found him, asked 
 if he were guilty of the deed laid to his charge. When Gunnar 
 denied having anything to do with it, Sigurd said : " You are 
 generally believed to be guilty; but tell me what you know of 
 the matter." " Not at this time," answered Gunnar, " will I say 
 anything of it to you or any one else." "Make good your escape, 
 then," said Sigurd; which advice Gunnar followed, and made 
 his way into the wood, where he was not discovered. Thence, 
 disguised, he passed over the fells in an easterly direction and 
 across the Uplands, never stopping until he reached Sweden, where 
 he happened to arrive at the time of the great sacrifices. These 
 had been established long ago in special honour of Frey; and 
 Frey's idol was so enchanted that a fiend made use of it in order 
 to speak to men. In the service of Frey was a young and hand- 
 some woman ; and the people believing that Frey was a living
 
 258 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 person, as in some respects he appeared to be, supposed that the 
 woman lived with him as his wife. Under Frey's guidance she 
 had the chief management of the idol's shrine and all that belonged 
 to it. When Gunnar Half arrived there after his long journey, 
 he begged the help of Frey's wife, and asked that she would allow 
 him to remain. Looking upon him, she asked who he was ; and 
 he answered that he was an outlandish tramp of no importance. 
 " You can scarcely be a fortunate man in all respects," she said, 
 " for Frey does not look upon you with a friendly eye. Remain 
 here for the next three days, and I shall then know if he is pleased 
 with you." "Your help and friendship," answered Gunnar, "will 
 be more useful to me, I think, than Frey's." Gunnar was a 
 cheerful man, and very amusing ; and when the three days were 
 past, he again inquired of Frey's wife touching his sojourn with 
 them. " I am not quite clear about it," she said. " You have no 
 money ; possibly, though, you may be an excellent man, and there- 
 fore I am the more inclined to afford you protection. But Frey 
 dislikes you, and I fear he will be angry. Remain here for a 
 fortnight, and we will then see what happens." " Frey hates me 
 and you help me," said Gunnar, "and thus matters are turning 
 out just as I would desire them, for I look upon him as being a 
 fiend of no mean kind." The longer Gunnar stayed, the more 
 pleased were people with his amusing ways and with his manli- 
 ness. "When the fortnight was passed he once more consulted with 
 Frey's wife about his affairs. "People like you," she answered, 
 " though Frey is unfriendly towards you. It will be a good plan, 
 I think, if you stay with us during the winter, and accompany us 
 when Frey goes on a progress through the country to grant men 
 fruitful seasons." Gunnar thanked her heartily, and at the ap- 
 pointed time they made ready to start on their journey. Frey 
 and his wife were seated in a waggon, while the attendants had 
 to walk in front. They had a long journey to make by way of 
 certain fells, and as a great storm came upon them, they found 
 travelling difficult. Gunnar had been ordered to walk alongside the 
 waggon and lead the horse ; and thus it happened that when all 
 the attendants became at length parted from them, Gunnar alone 
 remained with the two in the waggon Frey and the woman. As 
 he led the horse he began to grow very tired, and after persevering 
 some time, he gave up walking, and sat on the waggon, leaving
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 259 
 
 the horse to go as it liked. Soon afterwards the woman said to 
 Gunnar, " Help the horse again and lead him, or Frey will be upon 
 you." Gunnar for a while obeyed, but becoming again very tired, 
 he said, " I must risk a struggle with Frey if he attacks me." Then 
 Frey came forth from the waggon, and they began wrestling with 
 one another ; but Gunnar's strength failed him greatly, and he 
 saw that he was helpless in the struggle. Then he resolved in his 
 mind that if he should succeed in overcoming the fiend, and if he 
 were destined to see Norway again, he would return to the true 
 Faith, and be reconciled to King Olaf if the King would accept 
 him. Directly he formed this resolution Frey began to stagger, 
 and soon fell down before him. Whereupon the fiend leapt forth 
 from the idol in which he had lain concealed, and the mere stock 
 of a tree remained, which Gunnar broke all in pieces. He then 
 offered the woman her choice, whether he should leave her and 
 go his own way, or she should declare him to be Frey when they 
 reached the abodes of men. The woman gladly chose the latter 
 course. He therefore dressed himself in the apparel of the idol, 
 and the weather improving, they at length reached the entertain- 
 ment provided for them, and found several of the attendants who 
 should have come with them. What seemed remarkable to every- 
 one was the power that Frey had shown in successfully reaching 
 the place with his wife in face of such a storm, and forsaken by all 
 their attendants. People were astonished also that he could walk 
 with others, and eat and drink as they did. During the winter 
 they were entertained at various places, and Frey remained per- 
 fectly silent, never speaking to any one. But it was observed 
 that he would no longer allow, as of old, living creatures to be 
 slain for him, nor permit any sacrifices, nor accept offerings and 
 presents, except gold and silver, fine clothes and other valuables. 
 Time passed on, and people began to notice a change in the 
 appearance of Frey's wife ; and a rumour of it becoming widely 
 diffused, the Swedes made much of their god. The weather, too, 
 was balmy, and the harvest promised to be more abundant than 
 any one could remember. Tidings of the might displayed by the 
 heathen god of the Swedes spread far and wide through the lands, 
 and came to the ears of King Olaf Tryggwason, who suspected 
 their real significance ; and one day in the spring he sent for 
 Sigurd, Gunnar Half's brother, to speak with him. The King
 
 260 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 asked if lie had heard anything of his brother Gunnar ; and Sigurd 
 replied that he had heard nothing. " I have a suspicion," said the 
 King, "that this heathen god of the Swedes, called Frey, of whom 
 numerous stories are told, is no other than your brother Gunnar ; 
 for the most effective worship is the worship of living persons. I 
 would therefore send you after him to the east, for it pains me to 
 see a Christian man's soul come to such grievous ruin. I will cease 
 to be angry with him if he makes no difficulty in coming to me, for 
 I know now that Ogmund Dint, and not he, was the slayer of 
 Hallward." Sigurd started off at once and went to see Frey, in 
 whom he recognised his brother Gunnar, and he told him the 
 message and the words of King Olaf. " I should be willing," 
 answered Gunnar, " to go and be reconciled to King Olaf ; but if 
 the Swedes become aware of the real facts they will want to take 
 away my life." " We will try," said Sigurd, " to get away from 
 this spot unobserved, in the well-founded confidence that the luck 
 and good-will of King Olaf will prevail, by God's mercy, over the 
 ill-will and pursuit of the Swedes." When ready for departure 
 they took with them such wealth as they could carry, and set out 
 secretly in the night-time. As soon as the Swedes became aware 
 of their disappearance they understood the full meaning of what 
 had occurred and sent after them ; but the pursuers went astray 
 after a short distance, and returned without finding the fugitives. 
 Sigurd and his companions never halted in their journey until 
 they stood before King Olaf, who received Gunnar again into 
 favour, and caused his wife to be baptized. Henceforth the two 
 adhered to the true Faith. 
 
 King Olaf offers to send Kiartan to Iceland to preach the 
 Christian Faith. 
 
 174. The winter that Gunnar Half was in Sweden, Kiartan, 
 Bolli, and Hallfred the Troublesome Poet were with King Olaf, 
 as we have already mentioned. When the winter was past, and 
 men were making preparations for travel, Kalf Asgeirson went to 
 seek Kiartan, and asked what were his plans for the summer. 
 "It was my main design," answered Kiartan, "that you and I 
 should take our ship to England this summer, for Christians have
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 261 
 
 now great trading facilities in that country; but I will see the 
 King before making a final decision, for, when you and I spoke 
 of the voyage, he was not taken with it." After Kalf left him, 
 Kiartan went to speak with the King, who received him with the 
 utmost cheerfulness, as was always his manner, and inquired of 
 what he and his companion had been speaking. Kiartan then 
 told him what plan they had particularly in view, and that he had 
 come specially to ask the King's leave for the voyage. The King 
 replied : "I will give you an opportunity for travel, Kiartan ; you 
 shall go to Iceland this summer and compel its people by force or 
 persuasion to accept Christianity. If you think the enterprise 
 difficult, I will on no account release my hold upon you, for you 
 appear to me better fitted to serve persons of high estate than to 
 become a merchant and wander from country to country." " My 
 choice is soon made, Sire," said Kiartan. " I would much rather 
 remain here with you than contend with my kinsmen and friends. 
 Probably, too, my father and my kinsmen will be less strongly 
 opposed to your will if I am here in your power and kindly treated." 
 "You have made both a wise and a generous choice," said the 
 King. Then he presented Kiartan with a complete suit of scarlet 
 clothes which had been made for himself. These fitted Kiartan 
 exactly ; for we are told that King Olaf Tryggwason and he were 
 found to be of equal height when they were measured. Kalf 
 Asgeirson sailed to England in the summer with Kiartan's goods 
 and his own. 
 
 Hallfred the Troublesome Poet makes a journey to Denmark 
 and afterwards to Gautland. His adventures on the 
 way, and his marriage there. 
 
 175. One day during spring when Hallfred the Troublesome 
 Poet was in the King's presence, he said : "I should like to get 
 your leave, Sire, to go a trading voyage in the summer south to 
 Haley r." " I shall not hinder your going," said the King ; " I am 
 persuaded that you will be no less eager to return than you now 
 are to go away; but many incidents must first befall you." "I 
 must now run the risk," answered Hallfred. Soon afterward he 
 made ready, and sailed south to Denmark, as he had purposed.
 
 2 6 2 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Having heard say of Earl Sigwaldi, that he was a mighty chief, 
 Hallfred paid him a visit, saying that he had composed a poem in 
 his honour. The Earl inquired who he was, and Hallfred gave 
 his name. "Are you," said the Earl, "the poet of King Olaf 
 Tryggwason ? " " Yes," answered Hallfred, " and I should like 
 you to give me a hearing while I recite my poem." The Earl 
 replied : " Why should not that be an honourable procedure in us 
 which King Olaf permits himself for his pleasure ? " Hallfred 
 then recited his composition a short laudatory poem. The Earl 
 thanked him, and gave him a gold bracelet which weighed half a 
 mark, and invited him to stay there. " I thank you, Sire, for the 
 invitation," said Hallfred, " but I have business in Sweden ; though, 
 before going thither, I must return to Norway, when I am ready 
 to depart" The Earl bade him do as he wished. At the close of 
 summer, Hallfred sailed from the south into the Wick, where he 
 encountered a storm, in which his ship was wrecked on the east 
 side of the frith, and all the cargo was lost. Thence he proceeded 
 to Konungahella, where he abode for a time. One day as he 
 walked forth a man met him, and after they had greeted each 
 other, Hallfred asked him who he was. "My name is Audgisl," 
 he answered ; " I am from Gautland, where I have a house and a 
 wife ; but I have just come over-sea from England, and I am not 
 without plenty of money. Are you Hallfred the Troublesome 
 Poet ? " And Hallfred said that he was. " I have heard," replied 
 Audgisl, " that you were shipwrecked, and are now very destitute 
 and in need of money. I should like to make a compact with you. 
 Come with me east to Gautland, and stay with me during the 
 winter, and I will give you ten marks of silver for your company, 
 which, I. am told, is well worth purchasing. The roads thither are 
 said to be dangerous, and many people who wish to travel are 
 afraid of the journey." Hallfred agreed to accept the offer. 
 Thereupon they made ready for the journey, and taking with 
 them five pack-horses, and one unloaded horse, the two together 
 rode eastward to the forest. One day they observed a man coming 
 to meet them ; he was big and strong, and they asked him who 
 he was. " My name is Onund," he answered ; " I am of a Swedish 
 family, and have come here from the east. What journey have you 
 in hand ? " And they told him. " Those who are unacquainted with 
 the forest will find the journey east very difficult," he replied.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 263 
 
 " They say, too, that the road is dangerous for people who have 
 valuables with them. And although I have traversed it without 
 peril, that fact proves nothing ; for all the paths here are known 
 to me, and I avoid all spots where robbers are wont to make their 
 hiding-places. However, if you will hire me, I am willing to 
 undertake the journey with you." "I am not desirous of having 
 you with us," answered Audgisl, " for I know not what sort of a 
 man you are." But Hallfred was very urgent that they should 
 take the man ; they hired him, therefore, agreeing to pay him 
 twelve ounces of silver. At this time Hallfred was in the very 
 prime of vigour, tall of stature, exceeding strong, valiant and of 
 ready courage ; Audgisl was advanced in years, and not a strong 
 man. So the three proceeded on their journey, during the day, in 
 company, though Onund kept in front of the others ; and in the 
 evening they arrived at a house of refuge. " We have work before 
 us for all three," said Hallfred. " You, Onund, with your large 
 axe, shall collect wood for firing, Audgisl shall make the fire, and 
 I will fetch water." " It is most desirable," said Onund, " to 
 bring a liberal supply of wood, for travellers may often come 
 to this place and need firewood," and Hallfred quite agreed 
 with him. Audgisl then said to Hallfred : "I prefer to go 
 and seek for water, if you will make the fire." "Let it be 
 so," answered Hallfred. They went out, therefore Audgisl to 
 find water, and Onund wood while Hallfred in the meantime 
 made a fire. He was long in lighting it, and fancied, too, that 
 the others were slow in returning. He had removed his belt 
 and thrown it round his neck. Attached to it by a strap 
 was a large knife, such as men at that time usually carried ; 
 and when Hallfred lay down to kindle the fire, the knife lay 
 across his back. While he was thus engaged, Onund came in 
 with the wood, and having thrown it hastily down, turned towards 
 Hallfred as sharply as he could, and brandishing his axe with 
 both hands, struck him across the back. The axe came in 
 contact with the knife, on both sides of which Hallfred received 
 a slight wound in the loins, where the points of the axe-head 
 touched him. At the moment of hearing the swing of the 
 brandished axe, he hit on a device, and seizing Onund by the 
 lower part of the legs, he called upon God, and said: "Help 
 me now, White Christ, that this human fiend overcome me
 
 264 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 not, if you are as powerful as King Olaf my liege lord declares." 
 Then, through the grace of God and King Olaf's good fortune, 
 his constant protection, Hallfred succeeded in raising himself 
 and lifting Onund, whom he hurled to the ground so heavily 
 that the man lay in a swoon, and the axe fell from his hand. 
 Hallfred then drew a short sword which he wore under his dress, 
 and as Onund recovered his senses, Hallfred asked if he had 
 killed Audgisl. When he confessed the fact, Hallfred ran the 
 sword through him, dragged his body out of doors, and then 
 shut himself up in the house. He intended to rest ; but there 
 was scarcely the opportunity, for Onund tried hard to break 
 open the door, while Hallfred resisted on the inside. So passed 
 the time until 'day. In the morning Hallfred found Audgisl 
 dead at the well, and buried him, after removing from him a 
 knife and belt, valuable chattels, which he took away with him. 
 Then Hallfred comprehended that Onund was a robber, who slew 
 men to get their wealth ; for the building was full of money 
 and wares of all kinds ; and he recited the verse : 
 
 " One that owned a weapon, the fire of raven's drink, 
 I there procured with my white money. 
 Never did I wish to deceive the wealth-giver. 
 To good purpose I dealt as I could with the rouser of ravens ; 
 Against my life he plotted, that waster of gold, the fire of swords." 
 
 Hallfred then continued his journey east over the mountain ; 
 but his progress was not easy, because he was ignorant of the 
 roads. One day at evening he heard the noise of an axe in front 
 of him in the wood, and riding towards the spot, he came upon 
 an open space, where was a man felling a tree. The man was 
 big and stout, red-bearded, swarthy, and very ill-favoured. He 
 greeted Hallfred, and asked who he was. Hallfred told his 
 name, and inquired in return who the other was. "My name 
 is Biorn," he answered ; " I live here on the east side of the 
 wood; come and lodge with me; I have a good dwelling, and 
 am well able to guard your wares." Hallfred accepted the in- 
 vitation, being unacquainted with the district, and accompanied 
 the yeoman ; though the man's looks bred suspicion, and Hall- 
 fred thought he saw signs of avarice about his eyes. Biorn was 
 very hospitable towards him during the evening, and there were
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 265 
 
 many people in the house. When the time came for rest, the 
 yeoman and his wife retired to bed, in a room furnished with 
 a lock. There were two beds in the room, and the second had 
 been prepared for Hallfred. After they were in bed, the door of 
 the closet was shut, and fastened by a catch in front. This made 
 Hallfred yet further suspicious of Biorn, and not having taken 
 off his clothes, he got up and stood by the footboard of his bed, 
 having his sword drawn, the sword that the King had given him. 
 At that moment Biorn came to the bed, and Hallfred instantly 
 struck him a fatal blow. The yeoman's wife then sprang up 
 with a scream, and shouting for the servants, called for their 
 help to seize the villain who had slain her guiltless husband. 
 The men of the house rose immediately, a light was kindled, 
 and the bedroom opened. Hallfred prepared to defend himself ; 
 but the housewife threw garments over his sword, and he was 
 seized and put in fetters. Afterwards she sent for a man named 
 Ubbi, known as Blot-Ubbi, to ask his advice how to deal with 
 the stranger who had killed her husband ; and he advised that 
 Hallfred should be taken before the Assembly, and his case 
 judged by the whole community. Ubbi had a brother Thorar, 
 a rich man of the highest authority in the district, who was 
 the father of Ingibiorg, the wife of Audgisl, a discreet woman 
 and a lady of the highest distinction. A meeting was therefore 
 summoned, which Thorar and Blot-Ubbi attended, and also 
 Ingibiorg, Thorar's daughter. The manslaughter was discussed, 
 and as the best thing to do, they agreed to reserve the foreign 
 criminal for sacrifice. Then Ingibiorg spoke and said : " Would 
 it not be wise to speak with this man, who has come here 
 from a distance, and listen to his story before he is finally 
 condemned to die ? " Thorar answered : " Now and always you 
 show yourself wiser than others here assembled; go you to the 
 man and learn who he is, and what he has to say." Accordingly 
 she went to the place where Hallfred was seated, closely bound, 
 and inquired who he was; and Hallfred gave his name, saying 
 that he was an Icelander. " Are you Hallfred the Troublesome 
 Poet ? " she asked ; and he answered that he was. " What 
 drove you," inquired Ingibiorg, "Christian as you are, and a 
 retainer of King Olaf, to wander east all alone to this heathen 
 spot ? " Then he began his story, and told her of all his travels
 
 266 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 from the time that he sailed to Denmark in the summer until 
 the time that he accepted a lodging with Biorn. "Now the 
 outcome of my dealings with Biorn, you know," said Hallfred, 
 " for I slew him, though not before he planned a treacherous 
 assault on me. And if you are, as I imagine, the same Ingibiorg 
 of whom Audgisl spoke, saying that she was his wife, I have 
 nothing now to prove to you the truth of my story except 
 the knife and the belt that I took from his dead body. All 
 the moneys I brought with me Biorn took into his charge the 
 evening I came to him. Audgisl would have reaped little 
 advantage in hiring me at high wages to accompany him on 
 his journey if I had not been bound to avenge his death and 
 the attack made on me." Then Hallfred showed her the valu- 
 ables, and recited the verse : 
 
 " I grieve for the wearer of rings. 
 But vengeance fierce, hero of the sword, 
 I took for my griefs in the clash of shields. 
 
 For after the din of fight in the south, I left the murderer of Audgisl 
 Lying dishonoured and dead. Thus I avenged us both." 
 
 Ingibiorg declared that she clearly recognised the articles as the 
 property of Audgisl, and made careful inquiry of all that had 
 occurred with Onund. And Hallfred said : 
 
 " The houndish scatterer of gold, fire of the race-ground of fishes, 
 I flung in wrath to the ground. I laid hands upon the dog. 
 That wielder of swords, snow-skates of Lokk's storm, 
 No longer lives to practise wiles on folk. 
 In blood dyed I my sword, the fire of Ygg's storm." 
 
 " What you have told me is doubtless true," said Ingibiorg. " Biorn 
 has for a long time past been under suspicion. You shall go 
 home with me now, and I will hereafter test the truth of your 
 story." Hallfred therefore went with her. He was greatly ex- 
 hausted because of his bonds and the hard treatment he had 
 experienced ; but through Ingibiorg's care he soon recovered his 
 strength. She and her father Thorar then proceeded to Biorn's 
 homestead, where they found the moneys of Audgisl that Hallfred 
 had brought there ; and the whole of the property Ingibiorg took
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 267 
 
 into her own possession, for she and Audgisl were childless. 
 Afterwards a search party which they sent to the mountain 
 proved the whole truth of Hallfred's story. The immense wealth 
 that Onund had amassed was removed into the settlement, and the 
 people unanimously consented and decreed by their laws that the 
 whole of it should belong to Hallfred, who had so manfully earned 
 it. Hallfred remained in great comfort with Ingibiorg, and soon 
 became the subject of much conversation among the people of the 
 district. Ingibiorg was both discreet and fair, and Hallfred and 
 she were well disposed to each other. No long time therefore 
 elapsed before Hallfred spoke of marriage, and offered himself to 
 be her husband. " On many grounds," answered Ingibiorg, "your 
 proposal is an acceptable one ; but you have not considered every- 
 thing. You are a baptized Christian, a stranger in a place where 
 great sacrifices are held, and people will not suffer you to retain 
 the religion which in time past you adopted. On the other hand, 
 if you abandon your Faith there is no certainty that you will be 
 successful, though you are a fit man for prominent leadership. 
 However, go to my father and press your suit before him." Which 
 thing Hallfred did. He had a long conversation with Thorar on 
 the subject of the marriage. There was complete agreement be- 
 tween them, and in the end Hallfred married Ingibiorg. He took 
 up his abode with her on her estate, and they had money in 
 plenty; and here Hallfred remained for a time, happy in his 
 marriage. 
 
 Apology for the digressions in the Saga. 
 
 176. Although many speeches and stories are written down in 
 this narrative which are not in evidently close connection with 
 the Saga of King Olaf Tryggwason, this circumstance need cause 
 no surprise. For just as running streams originating in different 
 sources all fall into one place, so in like manner these stories of 
 various origin have one end, namely, to prepare the way for the 
 recital of events in which King Olaf and his men took part. This 
 will clearly appear in what follows.
 
 2 68 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 The settlement of the Farey Islands. 
 
 177. There was a man named Grim Kamban, the father of 
 Thorstein, whose surname was Scrof. Thorstein was the father 
 of Thorolf Butter, who was the father of Audun Rotin, the father 
 of Einar, the father of Eyolf Walgerdarson ; and Eyolf was the 
 father of Gudmund the Mighty and Einar of Thweray. The. 
 mother of Einar, the son of Audun, was Helga, daughter of Helgi 
 the Lean. A daughter of Audun and Helga was Wigdis, the 
 mother of Halli the White, who was the father of Orm, the father 
 of Gelli, the father of Orm, the father of Halli, the father of 
 Thorgeir, the father of Thorward and of Ari, who was the father 
 of Bishop Gudmund. Grim Kamban is accounted the first settler 
 in the Farey Islands. He came there in the days of Harold Fair- 
 hair, to avoid whose rule many men fled from Norway, some of 
 whom landed in the Farey Islands, which they colonised ; some 
 sought out other uninhabited lands. We have already related that 
 Aud the Deep-minded, daughter of Ketil Flatneb, when on her way 
 to Iceland after the death of her son Thorstein the Bed, landed on 
 the Fareys. Here she arranged a marriage for Thorstein the 
 Red's daughter Olof, from whom was descended the powerful 
 family of the Gate. 
 
 Of Thrond O'Gate in the Fareys. 
 
 178. Thorbiorn, surnamed Gatebeard, dwelt on Austrey in the 
 Fareys. His wife was Gudrun, and they had two sons the elder, 
 Thorlak, and the younger, Thrond both of whom were tall men 
 and strong. Thorlak got himself a wife in the islands, but lived 
 at home with his father at the Gate. Thorbiorn, who was old at 
 this time, soon afterwards died, and when his sons came to divide 
 the heritage between them they both wished to have the mansion 
 at the Gate, for it was a very fine property. On drawing lots, it 
 fell to the share of Thrond. After the division, Thorlak, who had 
 received movable property with his wife, asked if he might have 
 the land belonging to the mansion, in exchange for the outlying
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 269 
 
 estates and the movable property that had come to him by lot. 
 Thrond would not grant his request, but divided the land at the 
 Gate among several tenants, whom he rack-rented. During the 
 summer he sailed to Norway in merchants' company, though he 
 had little merchandise himself. Here he passed the winter in a 
 small out-house, and was considered a man whose character was 
 difficult to understand. The following summer he sailed with the 
 merchant seamen south to Haleyr, a much-frequented market at 
 that time of the year. Here Thrond acquired considerable wealth 
 by nothing else than guile and cunning. He now returned to 
 Norway, where he purchased a fine large merchant-ship, in which 
 he stored the great wealth he had gained in the summer ; and then 
 he sailed to the Fareys and set up house at the Gate. Thrond was 
 a man of tall stature, with red hair and beard, freckled and ugly 
 in the face, having a disposition hard to make out, ever sly and 
 shrewd in device, overbearing and forceful towards common 
 people, but towards his superiors fair in speech while false in 
 heart. 
 
 Of other Farey Islanders, Ha/grim, Bresti, and Beini. 
 
 179. There was a man named Hafgrim, who lived in Sudrey 
 of the Fareys, where he had a homestead called the Hof. He 
 was an ardent worshipper of the gods, and a chief, holding 
 one half of the Farey Islands as a grant from Harold Grayfell, 
 who was then King over Norway. Hafgrim's wife was Gudrid, 
 a daughter of Snceulf, who lived in Sanday. SriCBulf belonged 
 by birth to the Sudrey s, whence he had fled on account of 
 homicidal feuds. At the time of this story he was an elderly 
 man, but not the less overbearing and hard to deal with. His 
 son-in-law Hafgrim was a very impetuous man, and lacking 
 in wisdom. In Skufey at this time there lived two brothers, 
 Bresti and Beini by name, sons of Sigmund, a brother of 
 Thorbiorn Gatebeard, the father of Thrond O'Gate. Bresti and 
 Beini were wealthy men, and while Hafgrim held the lordship 
 of one half of the Fareys, they held that of the other half as 
 a grant from Earl Hakon Sigurdson, being members of his 
 body-guard and his dear friends. Bresti was the tallest and
 
 270 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 strongest of men, and the most expert in the use of arms of 
 all the men of his time in the Fareys ; he was also a handsome 
 man, and skilled in all games. Beini was an accomplished 
 man, like his brother, but not his equal. Though they were 
 both unmarried, each had a son; Beini's son was Thori, and 
 Bresti's was Sigmund, who was two years younger than his 
 cousin. Notwithstanding the close relationship between the 
 brothers and Thrond O'Gate, there was an absence of friendly 
 feeling. 
 
 The brothers Bresti and Beini are attacked ly Hqfyrim, and 
 slain. 
 
 180. Between Hafgrim and the two brothers in Skufey dis- 
 putes now arose, as we are told in the Saga of the Farey 
 Islanders; and to aid his cause, Hafgrim bought the assistance 
 of Thrond O'Gate and Biarni of Swiney. This Biarni was a 
 rich man, very cunning and unpopular, an uncle of Thrond 
 O'Gate by his mother's side. The two brothers were at all times 
 in full concord and agreement with each other, and lived together, 
 as we have said, in Skufey; but they had another homestead 
 in the Greater Dimun, and pastured their herds of sheep and 
 cattle on the Lesser Dimun, on which island there were no 
 dwellings. It happened on one occasion, when Bresti and 
 Beini were staying at Dimun and were stocking their house, 
 that they planned a journey to the Lesser Dimun to fetch cattle 
 for slaughter. The boys Sigmund and Thori asked and ob- 
 tained permission to go with them. Sigmund was then nine 
 years old, tall and promising for his age ; Thori was eleven 
 years old. The two brothers took with them all their weapons, 
 as they were wont to do. Nothing of note befell them in their 
 journey until on their way home they came quite close to the 
 Greater Dimun, when they were aware of three ships coming 
 towards them with twelve men in each all fully armed. The 
 captains of the ships were recognised as Hafgrim of Sudrey, 
 Thrond O'Gate, and Biarni of Swiney. These men directed 
 their ships so as to cut off Bresti and his brother from the 
 island ; and the brothers, not being able to reach their landing-
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 271 
 
 place, ran their ship on the pebbly beach at another spot. 
 Here in front of them was a solitary crag, which they climbed, 
 carrying their weapons, and set the boys down beside them. 
 The crag was broad at the top, and afforded a spacious fighting 
 ground. Hafgrim and his companions then came to land, and 
 having dragged their boats to the edge of the beach, ran to the 
 crag, and without further ado Hafgrim and Biarni with their 
 men attacked the brothers, who resisted their onset manfully. 
 Bresti defended the crag at the point most accessible to the 
 assailants, who fought for a long time unable to get a foot- 
 ing on the summit. Meanwhile Thrond walked about on 
 the beach with his men, taking no actual part in the 
 attack. Then said Hafgrim to him : " I bargained with you, 
 Thrond, to give me assistance, and paid you money for it." But 
 Thrond answered : " You are a more miserable coward than ever, 
 unable to overcome two single men with two dozen. It was 
 always your habit to plant yourself behind others, not daring to 
 bring yourself into danger ; if there were any valour in you, you 
 would be the first to mount the crag and face Bresti, letting the 
 others follow you; but I see you are good for nothing." Thus 
 Thrond incited him to the utmost. His words roused Hafgrim's 
 anger, and he leapt to the top of the crag in face of Bresti, whom 
 he thrust through with his spear. Bresti, anxious to avenge him- 
 self, for he felt the blow to be fatal, met the thrust until he could 
 reach Hafgrim w'lh his sword. Then he struck him on the 
 shoulder, cleaving the whole of his left side, so that Hafgrim fell 
 dead from the crag, and Bresti upon him. Beini was then attacked, 
 and after a bold defence, he at length fell and lost his life. Bresti 
 is said to have slain four men, and Beini two, before they fell. 
 Thrond next proposed to kill the two boys Sigmund and Thori ; but 
 Biarni refused to slay them. " It amounts to this," said Thrond, 
 " that if they are allowed to live they will be the cause of your 
 own death, Biarni, as well as that of well-nigh every man present 
 here." " For all that I will not slay them," replied Biarni. " I 
 was not serious in my proposal," said Thrond; "my object was to 
 see how far you were disposed to deal kindly with the boys. For 
 my part, I am resolved to make reparation to them for the part I 
 have taken in this expedition. I will be their foster-father, for 
 they are my kinsmen, and support them till they reach manhood."
 
 2 72 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 The boys meanwhile had remained seated on the rock, watching 
 all that happened. When the two brothers Bresti and Beini 
 were dead, Thori began to weep. " Don't let us weep, kinsman," 
 said Sigmund ; "let us rather fix this day in our memory." Then 
 all left the place and went away. Thrond took the boys home 
 with him to the Gate. He then seized all the estates of Bresti 
 and Beini, and assumed the office of authority which they had 
 held. Likewise also he assumed the government of that portion 
 of the islands which King Harold, the son of Gunnhild, had 
 granted to Hafgrim ; and at the same time adopted, as his foster- 
 son, Hafgrim's son Osur, who was then ten years old. Hence- 
 forth Thrond held sole command over the Fareys, and no one 
 dared to utter a word against him. 
 
 Sigmund and Thori, sons of resti and Beini, are sent away 
 to Norway. 
 
 181. The same summer in which the two brothers were slain, a 
 ship reached the Fareys from Norway and anchored at Thorshaven, 
 an excellent harbour of Straumsey. The captain was a man named 
 Rafn of the Wick, and was surnamed Holmgard-farer, because he 
 had made voyages to the realm of Garda in the East. He was a 
 rich man, and owned a house at Tunsberg. When the merchants 
 were quite ready to sail home, Thrond O'Gate arrived one morning 
 in a cutter. Entering into conversation with the captain, Thrond 
 said that he had two promising young thralls to sell him ; but 
 Rafn declined to purchase until he had seen them. Thrond then 
 brought forward two boys who were wearing white hoods and had 
 their hair cut short. Their faces were handsome, and bore marks 
 of deep grief. Eafn, seeing them, said : " These boys, Thrond, are 
 the sons of Bresti and Beini, whom you slew lately; are they 
 not ? " " That is true, I believe," answered Thrond. " They shall 
 not come into my possession by purchase," replied Eafn. "We 
 will make an agreement, then," answered Thrond. "Here are 
 five marks of silver that I will give you, if you will take these 
 boys away, and make sure that they never come back to the 
 Fareys ; " and Thrond threw the silver into the captain's lap, 
 counting and numbering it to him. The money appeared satisfac-
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 273 
 
 tory to Rafn, and he said : " I will accept the money, and remove 
 the boys hence if you wish it ; and I will neither send them back 
 nor bring them myself ; but if I sell them, or cease in any way to 
 have authority over them, I must not be held responsible should 
 they return." The bargain being concluded, Thrond departed, 
 and Rafn sailed away with the boys to Norway, and during the 
 winter they lived with him in comfort at Tunsberg. In the spring 
 Rafn made ready to sail into the Baltic, and inquired of the boys 
 what they thought of his treatment of them. "It has been ex- 
 cellent," answered Sigmund, "compared with that of Thrond 
 when we were in his power." "Do you know the agreement that 
 I made with Thrond ? " asked Rafn. " Yes, we know," answered 
 Sigmund. "'Twill be a good plan, I think," said Rafn, "to let 
 you depart freely, as far as I am concerned, where you will. You 
 shall have for your support the money that Thrond gave me ; even 
 so, you will be very helpless in a strange country. I brought you 
 away mainly because I felt what a wretched life you would lead 
 with Thrond under his control." Sigmund thanked him for his 
 kindness, saying that he had placed them in such circumstances 
 that they would now do very well. In the summer Rafn sailed 
 away east to Garda, and the boys continued to live in the Wick 
 for two years after he had freed them, by which time they had 
 spent the money that he handed over to them. Sigmund was 
 then twelve years of age, and Thori fourteen. 
 
 Sigmund and Tlwri lose their way on ike, Dofrafell, and 
 receive shelter in the house of a yeoman, with whom they 
 live six years. 
 
 182. The summer in which Bresti and Beini were slain in the 
 Fareys and the boys came to Norway, King Harold Grayfell lost 
 his life and realm. Earl Hakon then held the greater part of the 
 kingdom of Norway as a grant from Harold Gormson, King of 
 the Danes, and resided mostly at Throndham, in the north. And 
 as the two cousins Sigmund and Thori were now penniless and 
 without means of subsistence in the Wick, they were anxious to 
 go north and see the Earl, thinking this to be the best plan to 
 
 8
 
 274 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 obtain help, for their fathers had been dear friends of the Earl, 
 and his servants. They decided, therefore, to make the journey, 
 and set out from the Wick. From the east of the land they first 
 went to the Uplands, then passed across Heidmark, and reached 
 the Dofrafell in the north. Though winter was beginning, they 
 determined to cross the fell by themselves. Severe weather oc- 
 curred, and as they were ignorant of the roads, they lost their way. 
 Then snow fell, and progress was impossible. They remained in 
 the open air without food for several days, and at length, unable 
 to walk further, Thori lay down, begging Sigmund to look after 
 himself and find a way off the fell. "It must never be," said 
 Sigmund, "that you and I part in this way. We will either 
 succeed in reaching shelter together, or else die." There was so 
 much difference in strength between them that Sigmund, although 
 the younger, took Thori on his back and carried him a good while. 
 One day, as he, too, was becoming much exhausted, they observed 
 that the ground began to slope a little, and that walking was 
 somewhat easier. As evening drew on they reached a small 
 valley, where they soon noticed a smell of smoke, and perceived 
 a little farm-house in front, which they entered. In the sitting- 
 room were two women, both handsome, one advanced in years, and 
 the other young, who welcomed them heartily, took off their wet 
 clothes, and supplied them with dry ones. Then they set the 
 table and placed food before the boys, who, after the meal, were 
 put to bed with every attention. The mistress of the house told 
 them that she did not wish her husband to see them as soon as he 
 came home, for he was somewhat hasty in temper. The two boys 
 were roused from sleep by the entrance of a man dressed in a rein- 
 deer's skin, who was tall, and carried some animal on his back. 
 He looked very stern, and inquired who had arrived. The mistress 
 of the house told him of the coming of two boys that had been out 
 on the fells for a long time, and were so exhausted from cold and 
 want of food that they were come well-nigh to the last gasp. " I 
 could not bear," she said, " that two such promising boys, brought 
 here by chance, should die from exposure under our walls." " I 
 told you long ago," said the yeoman, " that you would very soon 
 drive us away hence if you took people under your care." How- 
 ever, he let the boys sleep the night through in peace. Early 
 next morning he came to them and said : " The women wish you
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 275 
 
 to stay here for the day to rest yourselves, and I think it good for 
 you." The boys replied that they would gladly do so. The yeo- 
 man told them that his name was Ulf, his wife's Eagnhild, and 
 his daughter's Thurid she was both a fine and handsome girl. 
 He was absent from home all the day, but returned in the evening, 
 and was most cheerful towards the boys, inquiring minutely who 
 they were, whence they had come, and what was the object of 
 their journey. Sigmund gave him all the particulars that he 
 asked for. The second morning Ulf came and said to them : 
 "You told me of your journey. It so happens that you have come 
 across the fell, right away from the public road that you wished to 
 follow. In every direction from this spot the distance to human 
 dwellings is a long one. I think, therefore, that you would do 
 well, as the mistress of the house suggests, to stay here during the 
 winter, unless you prefer to follow some other plan. You will be 
 ready to oblige her if she requires to ask your help on the farm at 
 home, for I shall be absent always in the day-time, procuring food 
 for us. The boys thanked the yeoman for his invitation, saying 
 that they accepted it gladly ; and they remained there in comfort 
 during the winter. An evident liking for each other soon sprung 
 up between Sigmund and the yeoman's daughter, and they con- 
 versed much with one another, without hindrance from her father 
 and mother. Just when spring was giving place to summer Ulf 
 said to the boys : " You have now been with us for the winter, and 
 we all greatly like you. I will give you the opportunity of con- 
 tinuing here, if no other plan seems preferable to you ; and we 
 shall see if you increase somewhat in strength. But I must 
 stipulate that you are not to be inquisitive, nor wander far away 
 when I am absent ; and especially I warn you not to go to the 
 wood that lies north of the house." This invitation they accepted 
 willingly. During the summer the yeoman spent much time at 
 home, and taught the boys fencing, skill in archery, swimming, and 
 other accomplishments ; and they soon discovered that, besides 
 being both tall and strong, he was a remarkable adept in all manly 
 exercises. 
 
 When the two cousins had lived there three years, it happened 
 one summer day, Ulf being absent from home, that Sigmund 
 said to Thori : " I have a great curiosity to know what there 
 can possibly be in the wood north of the house, which prevents us
 
 276 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 from going there." Thori answered that he had no wish to pry 
 into what his foster-father had strictly forbidden them. But he 
 was overruled, and they went into the wood, Sigmund carrying in 
 his hand a small axe with a short handle, used for cutting wood. 
 As they advanced, they came to a fine open space. Here they 
 heard a great crashing, and straightway a huge fierce black bear 
 appeared, and rushed at them with excessive fury. The boys 
 instantly ran back into the path towards the farm, and the bear 
 after them. The path was very narrow, and as the bear entered 
 it, Sigmund turned round, quick and sharp, and wielding the axe 
 with both hands, struck him between the ears, so that the axe- 
 head was buried. The bear fell down dead, and the boys, having 
 raised him up into a standing position, ran off home. Here they 
 found Ulf, who, with a stern look, asked where they had been. 
 Sigmund replied : " We have come to no good, foster-father, in 
 disobeying your orders ; a big bear ran after us to-day." " Just 
 what I expected," said Ulf, "and I was already on the road in 
 search of you. It seems to me fortunate, indeed, that he has not 
 hurt you. I should not like him to chase you often ; and though 
 he is an animal that I have somewhat shrunk from meeting, I must 
 now try to find him." Taking a long spear, he ran forward along 
 the path into the wood, followed by the boys, and as soon as he 
 saw the bear, he quickened his pace, and coming up to him, thrust 
 the spear into him with both hands. The bear fell to the ground, 
 as might be expected ; and Ulf, perceiving that he had been dead 
 some time already, said to the boys : " You two are mocking me ; 
 which of you killed the animal ? " "I don't lay claim to the deed," 
 answered Thori ; " Sigmund killed him with your wood-axe." " That 
 is a valiant feat, Sigmund," said the yeoman, "and will be followed 
 by many deeds of prowess on your part." Thenceforward Ulf held 
 Sigmund in higher esteem than ever. 
 
 Fully six years the boys remained with Ulf, by which time 
 Sigmund had reached the age of eighteen, and Thori of twenty ; 
 and Sigmund had already become most widely renowned among 
 his contemporaries in Norway for stature, strength, accomplish- 
 ments of every kind, and skill in bodily feats.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 277 
 
 Sigmund Brestison determines to visit Earl Hakon. His 
 foster-father Ulf, before bidding him farewell, tells his 
 real name and adventures. 
 
 183. Sigmund now informed his foster-father Ulf that he 
 wished to go away. "That is a matter for your own decision," 
 said Ulf; " my cottage has been a shelter to you in your growth to 
 a vigorous manhood." Then he had new clothes made for them, 
 that they might be well furnished for their journey. On their 
 departure northwards, Ulf went with them over the Dofrafell, 
 until they came in sight of Orkadale. "I have brought you on 
 your way from the house," he said to them, "as if you were my 
 sons, and we have reached the spot where I must turn back. But 
 before we separate, let us sit down. Now that the time of your 
 departure is come, I feel your loss deeply, and the women feel it 
 still more. I should like to know whom I have had under my 
 fostering care ; so tell me now of your family and your origin, 
 and what befell you before you came to me." Then they told him, 
 point by point, of their family and childhood, and how they had 
 been shamefully driven from their patrimony and native land. 
 "And now, foster-father," said Sigmund, "we should both like 
 you to tell us of your family, and who you are." " My story," he 
 answered, "is of no great moment; but first, I must tell you 
 that my right name is Thorkel. My father's name was Stein- 
 grim. He was a wealthy man, and lived at Heidmark, in the 
 Uplands. I was brought up at home, and in my youth was 
 reckoned tall and strong. My father early taught me feats of 
 agility, and skill in shooting, so that I soon became an excellent 
 marksman. Each winter, when the waters were covered with 
 ice, and the ground was hard with frost, I made a practice, as 
 soon as I had the necessary age and strength, of going forth 
 into the forests with my companions to hunt wild beasts. From 
 that practice I got the name of Thorkel Dryfrost. A short 
 distance from my father's house in Heidmark lived the chief 
 man of the district, whose name was Thoralf, a sheriff of the 
 Upland Kings. He was married to a woman named Idun, and 
 they had a daughter Ragnhild, who was very beautiful. I asked
 
 278 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 her in marriage; but Thoralf wished to give her to some man 
 of higher rank. Shortly afterwards, when Thoralf was absent 
 from home, I went with a companion, took Ragnhild away 
 during the night, and brought her to my father's house. But 
 as my father refused to keep me there unless I took her back 
 home, I collected together a company of men of my own age, 
 eleven in number, and we lived in the forest. As soon as 
 Thoralf returned home and became aware of what had happened, 
 he first went with a body of a hundred men to my father's 
 house and ransacked every building. Then he went into the 
 wood and searched it, having divided his men into companies 
 for the purpose. Thoralf himself, with thirty men, discovered 
 us, and attacked ns ; but we defended ourselves bravely. At 
 the end of the contest twelve of Thoralf s men had been slain, 
 and seven of mine. We who remained of my company, five 
 in number, all fled wounded into the wood. Thoralf was mor- 
 tally wounded, and carried home by his men, who took also his 
 daughter Ragnhild. As soon as his house was reached, Thoralf 
 died of his wounds; we five, kept in hiding by my father, 
 recovered. The Upland Kings then summoned an extraordinary 
 meeting of the Assembly, at which inquiry was made into the 
 death of their sheriff Thoralf. I was declared an outlaw; my 
 four companions arranged to pay weregild. As my father could 
 then no longer keep me at home, he sent me to a cave, where 
 I remained all alone for a while, feeling life very dull. One 
 night, therefore, I proceeded to Thoralf's house, and took away 
 Ragnhild for the second time. With her I wandered much from 
 wood to wood, seeking a place of refuge, until at length we 
 came down here, where I have lived for eighteen years, the 
 age of my daughter Thurid." "Your story is an important one," 
 said Sigmund, " as I expected. I will now confess to you that 
 your fostering care and kindness have received a worse return 
 from me than they deserved. Your daughter has given me the 
 strongest proof of her affection for me, and I am going away 
 now chiefly because I should not wish her condition to occasion 
 discord between you and me. But I would ask of you, foster- 
 father, not to give her in marriage to any other man, for I 
 must either have her or none to wife." "I have known for 
 a long while," answered Thorkel, "that you had a mutual
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 279 
 
 liking for each other, and I did not wish to hinder it; my 
 daughter will never get a better husband than you. And, 
 Sigmund, if you gain a position in Norway under its chieftains, 
 I would ask you to bring about a reconciliation between me 
 and my fellows, for I begin to feel a great loathing towards 
 these desert regions." Sigmund consented to effect the recon- 
 ciliation if ever he should have the power. Thereupon they 
 separated, and Thorkel turned back home. Sigmund and Thori 
 went north iintil they came to Earl Hakon, in Throndham, who 
 received their greeting favourably, and inquired who they were. 
 Sigmund told their names, saying: "I am a son of Bresti, and 
 my cousin is a son of Beini, who some time ago were members 
 of your body-guard and your sheriffs in the Fareya They were 
 slain nine years ago, and we two cousins and foster-brothers 
 have at length arrived here, Sire, to see you. For we should 
 like to be admitted to the number of your followers, hoping 
 to receive honour and advancement from you, for the sake of 
 our fathers." Earl Hakon replied : " I don't know how much 
 truth there is in your story. I was told that the two brothers 
 Bresti and Beini left behind them young sons, of whom different 
 accounts have been received. There was one story, that they 
 had been slain with their fathers ; another, that they had been 
 cared for in the Fareys. Some people, again, say that they 
 were brought to Norway, and lived for a time in the Wick, 
 in the east of the country, but that nothing has been heard 
 of them since that time. I am willing to give you food ; but 
 you must yourself prove your relationship to your family by 
 some deed of prowess or other before I believe that you are the 
 son of my friend Bresti, though you are not unlike him in stature 
 and looks." The Earl then appointed them seats among the 
 lowest rank of his retainers. They remained with him through- 
 out the winter ; and as time passed on, the Earl, aided by his 
 sons Swein and Earl Eric, treated them honourably. The fol- 
 lowing summer Sigmund and Thori sailed on a plundering expe- 
 dition, and returned in the autumn with a great store of booty. 
 The second winter the two cousins stayed in comfort with the 
 Earl, and Sigmund entered into a close intimacy with him, 
 becoming a member of his body-guard. At the General Assembly 
 in the following summer, the Earl, at the request of Sigmund,
 
 2 8o THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 caused Thorkel Dryfrost to be relieved from the sentence of 
 outlawry, and had him removed from the fell. The following 
 winter Thorkel stayed with the Earl, having with him his wife, 
 his daughter Thurid, and her child, a girl named Thora, who 
 was born the winter after Sigmund left. Afterwards Earl Hakon 
 appointed him to a stewardship in Orkadale. Four years thus 
 passed by, during which Sigmund resided with the Earl in the 
 winter-time, held in the highest regard, and in the summer- 
 time he sailed on plundering expeditions, in which he acquired 
 wealth and renown by his valiant exploits, and the many famous 
 deeds which are related in his Saga. He was most wise in all 
 points of leadership, most valiant, skilful in battle and onsets 
 of all kinds. Often when fighting he performed a feat against 
 which few opponents, though they were valiant Wickings, could 
 protect themselves; for he would throw both sword and shield 
 into the air at the same time, and catching the shield in his 
 right hand and the sword in his left, would thus continue the 
 fight ; for he could use both hands with equal facility in feats 
 of arms; and in all accomplishments Sigmund Brestison so far 
 surpassed all the men of his time in Norway, that in physical 
 force and manly exercises he was a match for King Olaf. 
 
 Sigmund Brestison obtains Earl Hakon's leave to visit the 
 Fareys and avenge his father's death. 
 
 184. When Sigmund Brestison had been four years with Earl 
 Hakon, he told the Earl that he would like to go to the Fareys 
 and avenge his father ; and he requested help to prepare for the 
 journey, and advice as to how he should carry it out. " Certainly," 
 said the Earl, " I will consider the matter with you. The voyage 
 is rather difficult than long. Ships of war cannot reach the islands 
 on account of the storms and currents, which are often found to 
 be so strong that even merchant vessels can scarcely stand against 
 them. 'Twill be my best course, I think, to have two merchant- 
 ships built for your expedition, and you shall yourself man them 
 with the bravest men you can get." Sigmund begged the Earl 
 to accept thanks for his assistance and kind promises. This con- 
 versation took place towards the close of winter, and the Earl at
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 281 
 
 once began to build the ships. Sigmund made his preparations, 
 and when spring was far spent, he put his tackle in good order, 
 and got men together, purposing to have as many as fifty bold 
 fellows in each ship. When the ships were afloat and all was 
 ready for the voyage, the Earl went to see them, and said : " It 
 seems to me, Sigmund, that your expedition is furnished with 
 the best possible materials ; but to inspire confidence, something 
 more is wanting, for in Thrond O'Gate you have to pull against 
 a strong man at the other end of the rope. I should there- 
 fore like to know, Sigmund, what faith you hold ? " To this 
 question Sigmund answered rather deliberately : " None worthy 
 of note, Sire ; none, except faith in my good luck and my fortune 
 in war. That faith has been a great help to me in my forays." 
 " It is not enough," said the Earl; " you must seek help from one in 
 whom I have grounded all my trust, Thorgerd, the Maid of Holgi ; 
 let us go and visit her." They went, therefore, to the temple, where 
 the Earl threw himself on the ground before the image of Thor- 
 gerd, and so remained for a long time. The image was very finely 
 adorned, and wore a gold bracelet on its arm. When the Earl 
 arose, he laid hold of the bracelet to draw it off ; but the image, 
 as it seemed to Sigmund, bent its wrist. " She has no friendly 
 feeling to you, Sigmund," said the Earl, " and I know not if I 
 shall be able to bring you into favour with her. Your acceptance 
 will be shown by her sharing with us the bracelet on her arm." 
 Then the Earl took a large amount of silver and laid it on the 
 pedestal in front of her. A second time he prostrated himself 
 on the floor before her, and Sigmund observed that he shed 
 copious tears. After rising from the ground, he laid hold of the 
 bracelet, which the goddess now yielded to him, and he gave it 
 to Sigmund, saying: "This bracelet I give you for good luck; 
 you must never part with it." Sigmund, having promised to 
 keep the Earl's command, returned to his ships and his men, 
 and they set sail, he himself directing one of the ships, and 
 his cousin Thori the other. Before leaving Norway they learnt 
 all the tidings from the Fareys. Osur Hafgrimson, who was 
 brought up by Thrond as his foster-son, had grown into a vigorous 
 man, and had inherited Sudrey, his father's estate. He shared 
 with Thrond the government of the Farey Islands, and had, 
 moreover, taken possession of all the estates which Bresti and
 
 282 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Beini had held. This was done by the advice of Thrond, who 
 said that they would form the weregild for his father's death. 
 Osur had residences in Sudrey and Dimun, and a third also in 
 Skufey, where he usually abode. Round the house he had built 
 a wall for defence, both high and strong ; for the Farey Islanders 
 had heard of the renown which Sigmund Brestison had won by 
 his great feats. 
 
 Sigmund, having accepted the submission of Biarni, attacks 
 Osur in Skufey and slays him. 
 
 185. We must now speak of Sigmund and his men. They 
 had a fair wind for their voyage until they came to the Fareys, 
 which they reached near the island recognised as Austrey by 
 those who knew the district. Thus Sigmund's wish was grati- 
 fied, for he wanted, as he said, to reduce Thrond to submission 
 first of all. Shortly afterwards a great gale broke over them, 
 and storm and current together drove them from the islands. 
 The vessels, which had hitherto kept together, were now sepa- 
 rated ; but as Sigmund's ship was sufficiently manned and the 
 men were stout, it succeeded in reaching Swiney. Here they 
 arrived in the latter part of the night, and while ten men 
 remained to guard the ship, forty proceeded immediately to 
 Biarni's homestead. They broke into the room where he was 
 sleeping, laid hands on him and led him out. When he in- 
 quired who was the leader of the force that was behaving with 
 such violence, Sigmund gave his name. "I am aware," said 
 Biarni, "that you must feel yourself to have grounds of com- 
 plaint against me, because I was present at the fight when 
 your father and father's brother were slain. But if you deal 
 so hardly with me, you will indeed be stern with those who 
 showed you nothing but ill-will, and proposed to slay both Thori 
 and yourself. Do you remember, perhaps, what I said on that 
 occasion?" "I remember clearly," answered Sigmund, "and 
 you will now reap the advantage of it, in safety for life and limb. 
 I demand the sole right to decide in every other matter." To 
 this demand Biarni consented. " You must go with us straight- 
 way," said Sigmund, "and guide us to Austrey." "You can't
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 283 
 
 reach it by any means," answered Biarni, "while the wind is 
 contrary, as we now have it." " Then show us the way to 
 Skufey," said Sigmund, "if Osur is there." "I will do as 
 you wish," answered Biarni ; "I believe there is no doubt of 
 his being there." He furnished them with all the men he could 
 procure, and having set out at the beginning of night, they 
 reached Skufey before night was over. Such is the form of 
 Skufey that the summit is only accessible from the shore by a 
 single path, and the island can never be taken, however great 
 be the attacking force, if the path be defended by twenty men. 
 Sigmund and his force had a clear passage to the summit, 
 because no one defended the path ; and on reaching the home- 
 stead they found Osur at the wall with thirty men. He asked 
 who they were that had come, and Sigmund gave his own 
 name and his father's. "You think, doubtless, that you have 
 reasonable cause for coming here," said Osur. "I make you 
 the offer, on my part, to come to terms with you on condition 
 that all matters in dispute between us are submitted to the 
 arbitration of the chief men of the islands." "I will agree to 
 no reconciliation," answered Sigmund, "unless you make over 
 to me the right to be sole judge." When this demand was 
 promptly rejected by Osur, Sigmund ordered his men to attack 
 the wall. He himself went round alone to the back of the 
 buildings which it protected, where, unobserved by those within, 
 he came to a part that was fallen somewhat into decay, and 
 the ascent was easier than elsewhere. He carried a silver- 
 mounted axe, which had a projecting horn; his head was pro- 
 tected by a helmet, and he was girt with a sword. He first 
 walked backwards from the wall, and then by running towards 
 it at full speed he was able, with a high bound, to hook the 
 horn of his axe into the upper part of the wall. Drawing him- 
 self up by means of the handle, he quickly reached the top. 
 Here he was seen by one of Osur's men, who turned to him 
 instantly and struck at him with a sword; but Sigmund 
 warded off the blow, and thrust his axe forward against the 
 man, so that the horn sunk deep into his breast, and he fell 
 back dead. Seeing the man fall, Osur rushed towards Sigmund 
 and aimed a blow at him, which Sigmund warded off, and 
 striking back at Osur, cut off his right arm, so that his sword
 
 284 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 fell to the ground. Instantly Sigmund struck him a second 
 blow deep in the chest, and he fell dead to the ground. Osur's 
 men now crowded around Sigmund; but he made a spring 
 backwards to the ground from the top of the wall and lighted 
 on his feet. Then he offered to the defenders of the wall their 
 choice : they must either, he said, give themselves up and make 
 over to him the right to be sole judge in the quarrel, or he 
 would burn and destroy the wall. Whereupon they submitted 
 to him unreservedly. 
 
 Sigmund' 's dealings with Thrond. His further history to the 
 death of Earl Hakon, including his fight with Bui. 
 
 186. We have now to say of Thori Beinison that he was carried 
 by the storm to Sudrey, and joined Sigmund after the death of 
 Osur. Communications next passed between Sigmund and Thrond. 
 A truce was agreed upon, and a meeting for the purpose of recon- 
 ciliation appointed to take place in Straumsey, where the Farey 
 Islanders held their Assembly. Thither went Thrond in a most 
 cheerful mood, with a large following; and when the terms of 
 peace with Sigmund and Thori came to be discussed, he said : " It 
 was not a graceful act on my part, cousin Sigmund, to go to the 
 fight in which your father was killed. I will therefore make you 
 such offers for peace as will highly augment your honour and be 
 most acceptable to you. You shall arbitrate alone and unchal- 
 lenged in all matters of dispute between us. I only stipulate to 
 be allowed to reside undisturbed in the islands and to retain the 
 position of authority I now hold." Sigmund replied : " I offer you, 
 Thrond, the choice of two courses : the one, that both you and I 
 go north to Norway and let Earl Hakon settle the terms of peace 
 between us as he pleases ; the other, that we remain unreconciled, 
 and if our dealings with each other are hostile, it seems to me most 
 proper that events should decide which of us is the better man." 
 Thrond was very reluctant to visit Earl Hakon ; but as Sigmund 
 would not yield easily, and his second offer was the worse of the 
 two, Thrond consented to Sigmund's demand, that they should 
 both proceed to Norway in the summer. During the winter, 
 therefore, there was quietness in the Fareys, and Sigmund lived
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 285 
 
 on his estate at Skufey in great munificence, keeping a large 
 retinue of followers. In the summer he got his ship ready ; 
 Thrond, too, put in order a fine large merchant-ship which he 
 owned; and each of the two knew of the other's preparations. 
 As soon as Sigmund was ready he set sail, and after a prosperous 
 voyage, visited the Earl, whom he informed of the reconciliation 
 with Thrond. " You and Thrond have not shown the same cunning 
 in the matter," answered the Earl ; " it is very unlikely, I think, 
 that he will soon come to visit me, now that you have not brought 
 him with you." When the summer was far gone, people arrived 
 from the Fareys, who brought word that Thrond had sailed out to 
 sea and had been driven back ; his ship suffering such injury that 
 she was not sea-worthy. Then Sigmund asked the Earl to pro-- 
 nounce the award in the arbitration between Thrond and him, 
 though Thrond had not arrived ; and the Earl decided so to do. 
 " I declare as my award," said he, " that Thrond shall pay a 
 double weregild for the two brothers Bresti and Beini, and a third 
 for the attempt on the lives of Thori and yourself, when he wished 
 to have you slain ; he must also pay a fourth weregild for selling 
 you both as slaves. You shall assume the government of the 
 half of the islands which your father held as a grant from me ; 
 the other half shall devolve into my possession, because Hafgrim 
 and Thrond slew my retainers Bresti and Beini. No weregild 
 shall be paid for Hafgrim, for he made an attack on innocent men, 
 and slew Bresti. Neither shall any compensation be paid for 
 Osur, because of the wrong which he did you in establishing him- 
 self on your estate, where he was slain. Thrond must discharge 
 his payments to you within one year, and you and Thori will 
 divide the moneys as you think fit." Sigmund, having thanked 
 the Earl for his award, remained with him during the winter ; and 
 in the following spring he sailed to the Fareys, and summoned 
 Thrond before the Assembly in Straumsey. At the meeting, 
 Sigmund remarked that Thrond had failed to go to Norway ; 
 then he declared to him the Earl's award, and called upon him to 
 decide quickly whether he would accept it, or refuse to have peace. 
 Thrond again requested Sigmund himself to be sole judge in the 
 suit between them ; but when he found Sigmund firm in refusing, 
 he chose rather to accept the Earl's award than live in a state of 
 hostility. In the payment of the fines, however, he pleaded for
 
 286 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 delay beyond the time fixed by the Earl. At the entreaties of 
 others, Sigmund allowed the arrangement to be made that the 
 money should be paid by instalments in three years. Thereupon 
 they separated, at peace so to speak. Osur Hafgrimson had left 
 behind him a young boy named Leif, whom Thrond offered to take 
 as his foster-son ; and he was brought up at the Gate. In the 
 summer Sigmund got his ship ready for the voyage to Norway, 
 and Thrond at the same time paid one-third of his fines, though 
 with very great reluctance. Before Sigmund's departure from 
 the Fareys he collected the tribute for Earl Hakon, which he 
 took with him to Norway. He abode with the Earl this summer, 
 and fetched home his bride Thurid, the daughter of Thorkel Dry- 
 frost. With his wife and daughter Thora he sailed in the autumn 
 to the Fareys, where he remained during the winter. The following 
 spring at the Assembly in Straumsey he demanded of Thrond the 
 payment, then due, of the third part of the fines. To this demand 
 Thrond made a deliberate, yet quite meek reply, saying: "I have 
 a boy at home with me, cousin, as it happens, a foster-son named 
 Leif. I must ask you, cousin, and my request will doubtless 
 appear to you meet and right, to grant Leif some compensation 
 for the death of his father Osur Hafgrimson, whom you slew. It 
 would be a good thing if I could pay him as weregild for his father 
 the money you expect to receive from me." " I will neither grant 
 that request," answered Sigmund, "nor any other that you ask. 
 No subterfuge shall here profit you. Pay me the money, or worse 
 will befall you." Then Thrond paid up half of what was due, 
 saying that he was not ready to pay more at the present time. 
 Sigmund carried, as was his custom, the horned axe with which he 
 had slain Osur; and when Thrond thus persisted making diffi- 
 culties in the payment of the money, he went up to him and fixed 
 the horn of the axe against his breast, saying : " One of two 
 things, Thrond : you will either pay down, instantly, on the spot, 
 the money that is now due, or I will give you a thrust with my 
 axe which you will feel unmistakably." " You are a troublesome 
 person," answered Thrond. " You show no more mercy to your 
 kinsmen than to others." Therewith he ordered one of his men 
 to go to his booth and see if perchance any money had been left 
 in the purse there. The man returned with the purse, and offered 
 it to Sigmund. The silver which it contained was then weighed
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 287 
 
 and found to be the exact sum due to Sigmund. Thus they 
 parted. In the summer Sigmund again sailed east to Norway, 
 taking with him the tribute for Earl Hakon ; and having returned 
 to the Fareys in the autumn, he passed the winter on his estate. 
 He was universally popular in the islands. Biarni of Swiney held 
 faithfully to the conditions of peace made with Sigmund, and was 
 often able to adjust matters between him and Thrond when they 
 were on the verge of being dangerous. The next spring when the 
 Assembly met at Thorshaven in Straumsey, Sigmund demanded 
 from Thrond the yet-unpaid third of the fines. Again Thrond, 
 speaking for Leif, demanded weregild for the death of his father, 
 and many of those present at the Assembly spoke in favour of 
 coming to terms. " Leif will then pay Thrond's debts," answered 
 Sigmund, " rather than receive any benefit from me. Yet, as the 
 request comes from good men, the money shall stay where it is, 
 though I will neither give it up to Thrond nor pay it over as a 
 fine." And after this the Assembly broke up. When the summer 
 was drawing to a close Sigmund made ready to sail to Norway 
 with the tribute for Earl Hakon. He was somewhat late in his 
 preparations, and set sail as soon as he was ready. He left his 
 wife Thurid behind in the islands, but took with him Thori Beini- 
 son, who was his constant companion, whether he remained quietly 
 at home, or travelled from place to place ; for between the two 
 there existed unbroken the fondest affection of foster-brothers, 
 as well as the bond of cousinship. Sigmund and Thori reached 
 Throndham in the autumn, and passed the winter in the closest 
 intimacy with the Earl. This was the winter in which the 
 Wickings of Jom came to Norway to fight against Earl Hakon 
 and his sons, as we have already related; and the two cousins 
 were present in the battle with Earls Hakon and Eric. Sigmund 
 is said to have been the first man who boarded the ship of Bui the 
 Stout, as he was fighting most furiously, and Thori followed with 
 a company of thirty men. When Sigmund and Bui were ex- 
 changing blows, and Sigmund discovered that he was no match 
 for Bui in strength and hard hitting, he made use of a skilful feat 
 of arms which he often practised. Throwing shield and sword 
 into the air, he caught the shield in his right hand and the sword 
 in his left. Against this device Bui had no defence, and Sigmund 
 struck off his hands at the wrist. Followed by seven of his men,
 
 288 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Sigmund sprung back to his own ship. All the others who had 
 followed Thori were slain. Bui then leapt overboard, and his ship 
 was cleared, as we have already related. The following spring 
 Earl Hakon bestowed rich gifts on Sigmund before they parted, 
 and the two cousins sailed to the Fareys, where they settled down 
 in peace ; and Sigmund had the sole direction of all affairs in the 
 islands. 
 
 King Olaf sends for Sigmund. Stephen Thorgilson returns 
 from Iceland. 
 
 187. We must now take up the story at the point where we 
 turned aside. King Olaf Tryggwason had been two years in Nor- 
 way, and in the second winter had Christianised all Throndham. 
 In the following spring he sent a message to Sigmund Brestison, 
 in the Fareys, bidding him come and visit him. The message 
 was accompanied by a promise, that the voyage would bring 
 honour to Sigmund, and the King would make him chief person 
 in the Fareys if he would become his man. 
 
 In the summer Stephen Thorgilson returned from Iceland, 
 whither the King had sent him the year before, as we have 
 already related. The King welcomed him with the utmost joy, 
 and Stephen stayed with the King's body-guard. He gave the 
 King a full and truthful account of his journeys, telling him of 
 the grievous reception that his message had met with in Iceland, 
 and that, in his opinion, the conversion of the people to Christianity 
 would prove to be a difficult undertaking. 
 
 King Olaf sends Thanglrand to convert Iceland. 
 
 188. King Olaf placed Thangbrand the priest over the church 
 in Moster, as we related, and bade him baptize all the people of 
 Hordaland that accepted the Christian religion and were not already 
 baptized, before the King sailed away to the north. Now Thang- 
 brand was an open-handed man, who lived well, and maintained 
 his many followers liberally ; and the neighbouring wealthy men 
 were young in the true Faith, and showed no eagerness to bestow 
 alms for the support of priests and clerks ; therefore the estates
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 289 
 
 which King Olaf had attached to the church were quickly con- 
 sumed. When Thangbrand perceived that he could not keep 
 up his bounty and munificence without means, he began to rob 
 and plunder those who were not Christians, and in this way 
 supported himself and his company. His deeds brought upon 
 him the anger of King Olaf, who had ordered the peace to 
 be kept throughout his whole realm, forbidding all pillage 
 and robbery within its limits, except what he himself per- 
 mitted when punishing men for their evil deeds. He there- 
 fore summoned Thangbrand to come to him. Thangbrand 
 went forth to Throndham to see the King, about the time of 
 Stephen's return from Iceland, which we have just mentioned. 
 When Thangbrand came into the presence of King Olaf, the 
 King spoke severely to him, saying : " This is an evil change that 
 you make in your methods. You undertake plundering expedi- 
 tions like a heathen Wicking, supporting yourself and others by 
 reaving and robbery, when you ought to serve God and be called 
 His priest. Know of a certainty that you will receive no honour 
 from me henceforth, and you must leave my kingdom." " I have 
 acted very wrongly," answered Thangbrand, " yet I would beg of 
 you, Sire, to deal mercifully with me. Lay upon me some hard 
 task as a penance, rather than banish me or drive me from you. 
 Most gladly would I do all that I can to turn away your wrath 
 from me." The King replied: "If you consider my friendship 
 of value, then you will proceed to Iceland, and there, God willing, 
 convert the whole people to the true Faith. If you succeed in the 
 task, you may hope to receive from me such honour and advance- 
 ment as you have hitherto enjoyed, and even greater." " I will 
 go wherever you wish to send me," answered Thangbrand, " and 
 strive to perform God's errand and yours ; but I know not what 
 success I shall have." King Olaf therefore furnished Thang- 
 brand with a suitable ship, and a company consisting both of clerks 
 and laymen. He supplied him, too, with whatever he needed for 
 religious purposes, and made the preparations for the journey 
 as complete as possible in all respects. Thangbrand was tall 
 of stature, and a man of great strength ; eloquent of speech, 
 a good clerk, warlike and full of dauntless valour, although a 
 priest; not aggressive, but stern and unyielding both in word 
 and deed whenever he was angry. King Olaf parted from him
 
 290 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 at Nidaros, and Thangbrand sailed forth as soon as he was ready 
 and had a fair wind. 
 
 King Olaf preaclies the Christian religion to Sigmund 
 Brestison. 
 
 189. Towards the close of summer King Olaf left Throndham 
 and sailed south to South More, where he was entertained at the 
 house of a wealthy yeoman. At this time Sigmund Brestison 
 with his cousin Thori arrived from the Fareys, in answer to the 
 King's bidding. When they met, the King welcomed him gladly, 
 and they soon entered into conversation. " You have done well, 
 Sigmund," said the King, " in making your voyage hither so 
 promptly. I sent for you mainly because I heard much of your 
 valour and accomplishments, and I will gladly be to you a stead- 
 fast friend if you will give ear to me in affairs that I regard 
 of the highest importance. In the opinion of others, a friendship 
 between us would not be unbecoming, for neither of us is reputed 
 to be wanting in courage, and we both suffered many worries and 
 afflictions before coming into possession of our rightful honours. 
 Among the sufferings that we both alike endured were exile and 
 bondage. You were a child and quite young when your innocent 
 father was killed ; and I was yet unborn when my father was 
 treacherously slain, through the wickedness and ambition of his 
 own kinsmen, and for no fault of his own. I have heard, too, 
 that so far were your kinsmen from offering you compensation 
 for the death of your father, that they even commanded you to 
 be slain as well as him. You were then sold as a slave, or, to 
 speak more correctly, money was given with you that you might 
 be enslaved and enthralled. In this way you were banished and 
 driven from your estates and your freeholds, and for a long period 
 you lived in a strange land, where the only help you received was 
 from the charity of persons unrelated to you, who afforded you a 
 care and protection capable of all things. A treatment not unlike 
 yours, as I have described it, was mine. As soon as I was born, 
 my fellow-countrymen sought after me, and laid wait for me, pur- 
 posing to slay me, so that my mother, in the guise of a beggar, 
 had to forsake with me her father, her kinsmen, and all her
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 291 
 
 estates. Thus the first three years of my life were passed. Then 
 we were both captured by Wickings, and I was separated from 
 her, so that I saw her again no more. Three times was I sold into 
 bondage, and dwelt in Eistland among entire strangers, until I 
 was nine years old, when one of my kinsmen arrived there, who 
 recognised his relationship to me, and after redeeming me from 
 bondage, took me with him east to Garda. There I lived the next 
 nine years, and though I was free, so to speak, was yet an exile. 
 A vigorous manhood indeed was mine, whereby I obtained greater 
 honours and esteem from King Waldamar than a stranger would 
 be thought likely to receive ; and in much the same manner you 
 received honour from Earl Hakon. Now at length each of us has 
 succeeded in regaining the inheritance of his fathers, and has 
 returned to his native country in spite of long severance from 
 happiness and honour. I have been told that you never wor- 
 shipped carved images, after the manner of the heathen, for which 
 reason, most of all, I have good hope that the sublime King of 
 Heaven, the Creator of all things, will lead you by my persuasion 
 to the knowledge of His glorious name and Holy Truth, and will 
 make you my colleague in the right Faith, as He has made you 
 my equal in strength, accomplishments, and other manifold gifts 
 of His mercy. For as He bestowed His gifts upon me long before 
 I had any knowledge of His glory, so He bestowed them upon you. 
 May the same Almighty God now grant me the power to lead you 
 to the true Faith, and attach you to His service, that, moved by 
 my example and encouragement, you may succeed, through His 
 mercy, in bringing all your retainers to His glory. Such is my 
 hope. If you yield to the persuasion that I have used, and truly 
 serve God with steadfastness, you will receive my friendship and 
 esteem. These, however, are of no value in comparison with the 
 honour and happiness which Almighty God the Father will bestow 
 on you, as on all that give heed to His commands for love of His 
 Holy Spirit. For He will grant you to reign everlastingly with 
 His dear Son, the King of Kings, in the highest glory of the 
 Kingdom of Heaven." When the King had finished his address, 
 Sigmund answered : " You know, Sire, for you touched upon it in 
 your speech, that I owed allegiance to Earl Hakon, who looked on 
 me with much favour. And I was then well satisfied with my 
 condition, for he was a gracious man and a good counsellor, boun-
 
 292 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 teous and loving to his friends, though stern and treacherous to 
 his foes. There is a wide difference between your religion and 
 his. Yet, as I understand from your gracious persuasion that the 
 religion you preach is in all respects purer and happier than the 
 one held by heathen men, I am desirous of following your advice 
 and acquiring your friendship. I never would worship carved 
 images ; for I perceived long ago the uselessness of such religion, 
 though I knew of none better." 
 
 Sigmund is baptized, and makes an unsuccessful attempt to 
 Christianise the Fareys. 
 
 190. King Olaf rejoiced that Sigmund accepted his proposal so 
 reasonably. Sigmund and all his company were then baptized, 
 and instructed in holy doctrine by the King's orders ; and Sig- 
 mund remained with the King for a season, highly esteemed. On 
 the approach of autumn the King said to Sigmund that he wished 
 to send him out to the Fareys to Christianise the people that lived 
 there. But Sigmund was unwilling to undertake the labour, 
 though at length he consented to the King's wish ; and the King 
 then appointed him ruler over all the Fareys, and furnished 
 him with priests to baptize the people and instruct them in 
 the necessary doctrine. As soon as he was ready, Sigmund 
 set sail, and had a prosperous voyage to the Fareys. On his 
 arrival he summoned an Assembly of the yeomen at Straumsey, 
 which was largely attended; and when it was constituted, Sig- 
 mund stood up and declared his errand, saying that he had 
 been to Norway in the summer to visit King Olaf Tryggwason, 
 and that the King had placed in his hands the government of 
 all the islands. This statement was well received by the yeomen 
 generally. Then Sigmund said: "I desire to make known to 
 you that I have agreed to change my religion, and I am now 
 a Christian ; also that I have accepted the charge of King Olaf, 
 and his bidding, to convert to the true Faith all the people of 
 the islands." His declaration was answered by Thrond, who 
 said that the yeomen ought to discuss this difficult question 
 among themselves ; and the yeomen assented, applauding him.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 293 
 
 They followed Thrond, therefore, to another part of the ground, 
 where he urged them to follow the clear course before them, 
 and reject the proposal without hesitation ; and persuaded by 
 him, they concluded unanimously to do so. When Sigmund 
 perceived that the whole meeting crowded after Thrond, so that 
 none remained with him except his own men, who were Chris- 
 tians, he said: "I have given Thrond too much power." As 
 the crowd came back to the spot where Sigmund and his men 
 were seated, they were already brandishing their weapons and 
 behaving in no peaceful manner. Sigmund and his men sprang 
 up to meet them ; but Thrond said : " Sit down, men, and don't 
 behave with such rashness. It is my duty to tell you, cousin 
 Sigmund, touching the message that you have brought us, that 
 we yeomen are all unanimously agreed not to change our religion 
 on any account; and we shall proceed to attack you in the 
 Assembly, and slay you, unless you desist from your purpose, 
 and make a firm promise never again to bring this proposal 
 to the islands." And Sigmund, perceiving his want of success 
 in promoting the Faith at the present time, and having no force 
 with him sufficient to cope with the whole people, was led to 
 make the required promise in the presence of witnesses; and 
 after it was confirmed by the striking of hands, the Assembly 
 came to an end. During the winter Sigmund remained at home 
 in Skufey, very much displeased because the yeomen had over- 
 powered him, but not allowing his feelings to be perceived. 
 
 Sigmund Brestison Christianises the Fareys, and attempts to 
 take Thrond to King Olaf. 
 
 191. One day in the spring, when the currents were near 
 their full strength, and the sea between the islands was regarded 
 as impassable, Sigmund, with two ships and thirty men, sailed 
 from his abode at Skufey. The time had come, he said, when 
 the double danger must be faced ; when he would either carry 
 out the King's bidding, or else die in the attempt. They directed 
 their course to Austrey, and succeeded in reaching the island 
 unperceived, the night being far spent. Forming a ring round
 
 294 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the homestead at the Gate, they used logs of wood to break 
 open the door of the room in which Thrond slept ; they then 
 laid hands upon him and led him out. " "Pis thus blow for 
 blow, Thrond," said Sigmund; "you overpowered me in the 
 autumn, and made me choose between two courses, both unplea- 
 sant. Now I offer you the choice of two courses, very unlike 
 each other : the one, an advantageous course, to accept the true 
 religion, and submit to be baptized; the other, if you like not 
 the first, to be slain instantly on the spot. This would be an 
 evil choice for you, because you would straightway lose the 
 wealth and temporal bliss that you possess in this world, and 
 would receive in their place misery and the everlasting torture 
 of hell in another world." "I must not break with my old 
 friends," answered Thrond. Then Sigmund called up a man 
 to slay Thrond, handing him a large axe for the purpose ; but 
 as the man moved up to Thrond, holding the axe aloft, Thrond 
 looked at him, and said : " Don't put me to death so speedily, 
 man! I have something to say first. Where is my kinsman 
 Sigmund ? " " Here I am," he answered. " You shall be sole 
 judge between us, kinsman," said Thrond, " and I will accept 
 the religion that you wish." Then Thori Beinison said, " Put 
 him to death, man ; " but Sigmund answered, " He shall not be 
 put to death at this time." "He will cause your own death 
 and your friends'," said Thori, "if he now. escapes." But Sig- 
 mund said the risk must be run. So the priest baptized Thrond 
 and his household. Then Sigmund, taking Thrond with him, 
 went over all the islands, and did not rest until all the people 
 were baptized. Afterwards in the summer he made ready his 
 ship, intending to sail to Norway with the King's tribute, and 
 to take Thrond O'Gate with him. When Thrond became aware 
 of Sigmund's intention to take him to the King, he excused 
 himself from making the voyage ; but Sigmund would allow no 
 excuse, and as soon as a fair wind blew he loosed the ship 
 from her moorings. They had not gone far out to sea before 
 they met with currents and a strong gale. They were driven 
 back to the Fareys, where the ship became a complete wreck, 
 and all the cargo was lost ; but the crew were nearly all saved, 
 Thrond and many others owing their lives to Sigmund. Thrond 
 said that if he were forced to go against his will, they would
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 295 
 
 never have a smooth voyage ; but Sigmund answered that Thrond 
 must go all the same, notwithstanding his dislike of the journey. 
 He then took a second ship, and tribute for the King out of his 
 own money, for he did not lack wealth. A second time he put 
 to sea; but he made no further progress this voyage than the 
 former, for winds strong and contrary drove back the ship, 
 much damaged, to the Fareys. Sigmund said that an embargo 
 seemed to be laid on the voyage ; but Thrond said that, however 
 often they made the attempt, they would never succeed as long 
 as they forced him to go against his will. Sigmund therefore 
 set Thrond free, on condition that he swore a faithful oath, 
 " to have and to hold the true Faith ; to be true and trusty 
 to King Olaf and Sigmund; not to obstruct or oppose any 
 islander who was loyal and obedient; and to further and fulfil 
 in every respect the commands of King Olaf touching the Chris- 
 tian religion, and every other command which he sent to the 
 Fareys." So Thrond swore eagerly to observe what Sigmund 
 was most careful to pronounce. He then returned home to the 
 Gate. Sigmund abode during the winter on his estate at Skufey, 
 for the autumn was close at hand, when the stormy weather 
 drove him back to the Fareys the second time. He had the 
 ship repaired which had suffered the least damage ; and all was 
 quiet in the Fareys, nothing of importance happening during 
 the winter. 
 
 King Olaf sails to the Wick. 
 
 192. Before saying more of Sigmund, we must tell what hap- 
 pened in Norway while he was away in the Fareys making the 
 people Christian. After King Olaf and Sigmund separated, as we 
 related, the King sailed south very leisurely, keeping to the coast, 
 and paying visits of state. As soon as he had passed Stad on 
 his southward journey, he summoned the yeomen to meet him, 
 reformed their faith and improved their rites, wherever amend- 
 ment seemed to be needed; and in the early part of winter 
 arrived east in the Wick.
 
 296 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 King Olaf proposes marriage to Queen Sigrid of Sweden. 
 
 193. Queen Sigrid, surnamed the Proud, resided on her estates 
 in Sweden. Shortly after King Olaf arrived in the Wick, as we 
 related above, he sent ambassadors to Queen Sigrid with an offer 
 of marriage. The Queen viewed the proposal favourably, and 
 it was settled by treaty that, to discuss the terms, they should 
 meet in the winter when Yule was over, by the river Elf on the 
 borders of the kingdom. King Olaf then sent to the Queen the 
 large gold ring taken from the door of the temple at Ladi, a jewel 
 of great value, in the opinion of all who saw it. Queen Sigrid 
 accepted the King's gift, highly praising his liberality and gene- 
 rosity. When the ring was passed round her hall, that every one 
 might see it, those present were unanimously of opinion that they 
 had never beheld its equal. Her two goldsmiths happened to be 
 there, and when the ring came round to them, they weighed it 
 in their hands, but made no remark, except in a low voice, to one 
 another. The Queen, observing their behaviour, called them to 
 her side and inquired what they saw in the ring to make sport of ; 
 but they held their peace. She then said that they ought certainly 
 to tell what they had discovered; and they answered that the 
 ring was not all pure gold. It was then broken by the Queen's 
 command, and inside it was found a wire of brass. Whereupon 
 she became angry, saying that King Olaf had doubtless often- 
 times been thus deceitful. 
 
 The baptism of St. Olaf, and conversion of Ringarick. 
 King Olafs interview with Queen Sigrid. 
 
 194 Soon after the death of King Harold the Grenlander, 
 his wife Asta, daughter of Gudbrand Hump, married a man 
 named Sigurd Sow, King in Eingarick. King Sigurd Sow was 
 a son of Halfdan, the son of Sigurd Brushwood, who was a son 
 of Harold Fairhair. Olaf, the son of Harold the Grenlander and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 297 
 
 Asta, was brought up in childhood at Eingarick by his stepfather 
 King Sigurd and his mother Asta. 
 
 Being in the Wick this winter, King Olaf Tryggwason went up 
 into Ringarick and preached the Christian religion. Then King 
 Sigurd Sow and his wife Asta were baptized, as likewise her son 
 Olaf, who was three years old, King Olaf himself standing god- 
 father to the boy. The whole of Ringarick and large districts 
 of the Uplands also became Christian. 
 
 After these things King Olaf returned to the Wick, and there 
 stayed until his voyage east to Konungahella, the place previously 
 appointed for the interview with Queen Sigrid, preparatory to their 
 marriage. When Queen Sigrid appeared, and they conversed 
 together, there was at first every likelihood that the King's pro- 
 posals would be followed by a mutual agreement to marry. 
 King Olaf then demanded that Queen Sigrid should be baptized 
 and accept the true Faith. But she answered: "I shall not 
 abandon the religion that I have had and held to the pre- 
 sent moment, and my kinsmen held before me ; though I shall 
 not object to your believing in the god that you approve." This 
 answer roused King Olaf to great anger, and he struck her with 
 his glove on the face very rashly, and said : " Do you suppose, you 
 wrinkled creature, that I will marry you, a worn-out old woman, 
 and a heathen dog to boot ? Don't imagine it, and don't make so 
 bold as to blaspheme any more in my hearing the name of my 
 Lord in your heathenish language, speaking of the sublime King 
 of Heaven, in whom I believe, as a god." Then Sigrid answered : 
 " All this shame and dishonour combined, to which you put me, 
 Olaf, might well result in your death." Thus they broke off their 
 conversation, both in great anger; and King Olaf proceeded to 
 Wick, while the Queen went east into Sweden to her estates. 
 Shortly afterwards she was married to Swein Forkbeard, King of 
 the Danes ; his former wife Gunnhild, daughter of Burislaf the 
 Wendish King, being then dead. Through this connection a close 
 friendship sprang up between Swein the Danish King, and King 
 Olaf the Swede, son of Queen Sigrid.
 
 298 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Queen Thyri, the wife of Burislaf, comes to Norway, and is 
 married to King Olaf. Destruction of the wizards and 
 escape of Eywind Kelda [998J. 
 
 195. Burislaf, King of the Wends, made frequent complaint to 
 Earl Sigwaldi, his son-in-law, that the terms of the treaty which 
 the Earl had brought about between him and King Swein had 
 not been fulfilled. By that treaty Burislaf engaged to marry 
 Thyri, the daughter of King Harold Gormson, and sister of King 
 Swein. But the marriage had not taken place, as purposed and 
 fixed, because Thyri with a flat denial refused to marry an old 
 King that was a heathen. Thus matters remained for a while, 
 Thyri being in Denmark with King Swein. King Burislaf, having 
 ceased to expect that King Swein would send his sister to him, 
 told Earl Sigwaldi that he wished the agreement to be carried out, 
 and that the Earl must go to Denmark and fetch him his promised 
 bride. Without delay, therefore, the Earl proceeded to King 
 Swein and made a formal statement of the matter to him, adding 
 that Swein's kingdom would of a certainty be subjected to forays 
 and pillage from the Wends if the agreement made with King 
 Burislaf were not carried out. The Earl's arguments prevailed, 
 and he persuaded King Swein to deliver up to him his sister Thyri 
 against her will ; and in the journey from Denmark she was 
 accompanied by several women, by her foster-father a wealthy 
 man named Osur Agason, and by many others. A special treaty 
 was made by King Swein with Earl Sigwaldi, whereby the 
 estates in Wendland that had been held by Queen Gunnhild 
 should come into the possession of Thyri as her dowry, besides 
 other large estates. Thyri wept bitterly, and was most reluctant 
 to depart. When they arrived in Wendland, King Burislaf held 
 the wedding feast and married Queen Thyri ; but for seven days, 
 during the which she remained among heathen people, she would 
 take from them neither meat nor drink. At the end of that time 
 Queen Thyri and her foster-father Osur escaped by night into the 
 woods, and, to tell the story shortly, succeeded in reaching Den- 
 mark. But Thyri, feeling certain that her brother Swein, as soon 
 as he knew of her arrival, would send her back to Wendland,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 299 
 
 dared by no means to remain in Denmark. In disguise, there- 
 fore, she and Osur sailed thence northwards, and came to 
 Norway, where King Olaf welcomed them heartily, and they 
 abode in good cheer. Thyri related to the King all her troubles, 
 and prayed him for assistance, begging him to grant her an 
 asylum in his kingdom. Thyri was an eloquent woman, and 
 her conversation greatly pleased the King ; she was also fair to 
 look upon, and courteous in manners. To the King's mind a 
 marriage with her presented itself as desirable; he consequently 
 turned his conversation to the subject and asked if she would 
 marry him. Thyri, considering on the one hand the condition 
 into which she had fallen, and on the other how happy would be 
 a marriage with so famous a King, found it difficult to refuse the 
 offer, and requested the King to be her guardian and decide for 
 her. The subject was further discussed, and King Olaf obtained 
 the hand of Thyri, who betrothed herself to him with the advice 
 of her foster-father Osur. King Olaf then made preparations for 
 a sumptuous banquet, and held his wedding feast in Tunsberg. 
 The marriage took place in the third year of his reign over Nor- 
 way, shortly after his interview with Queen Sigrid at the river 
 Elf ; for it was directly after the King's return from the meeting 
 that Queen Thyri visited him in the Wick. The banquet was 
 most magnificent, and was attended by a large array of guests ; 
 for the King had invited all the great men and honourable yeomen 
 from the Wick and many other parts. On the first day of the 
 feast, when excellent drink had gladdened the company, and the 
 King and his guests were all in a joyous mood, he called to his 
 side a courteous page and bade him carry a message to the Queen. 
 Standing before Queen Thyri, the page made a bow and said : 
 " Lady, my lord has sent me to ask whether he shall choose for 
 your Highness a bridal gift fit for a maiden, or such a one as 
 becomes a woman that has had a former marriage ? " " Go and 
 ask your lord," she answered, "to consider with himself which 
 would be the fittest gift, if I had been his wife for seven days as 
 I was another King's ; and then let him do what is most honour- 
 able for himself and for me." The boy carried her answer to the 
 King, who was well pleased with it, and immediately sent her a 
 cloak made of most beautiful furs, and finely ornamented. 
 
 At his banquet the King made a long discourse to all who were
 
 300 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 present, on the reformation of religion, declaring openly before 
 the whole company, that all those persons, be they men or women, 
 known and proved to make use of spells and sorceries, wizards 
 especially, must leave the land. And after the banquet he made 
 search for all people of the kind throughout the Wick country 
 and the whole of the neighbouring districts and settlements, 
 commanding them all to present themselves before him. When 
 they appeared before the King, there was a great crowd of them, 
 and among them one, the leader of them all, Eywind Kelda, a 
 very powerful enchanter and wizard. Eywind was a wealthy man 
 of high family, grandson of Rognwald Spindle-shanks, the son of 
 King Harold Fairhair. The King spoke to them graciously, bid- 
 ding them to accept baptism and the true Faith, and to leave off 
 witchcraft and sorcery; "Otherwise," said he, "you must leave 
 my realm as outlaws, deprived of wealth and native land." On 
 their refusal to yield to the King's commands, he placed them 
 all in a large room ; and great preparations were made to give 
 them an excellent banquet, where the drink was of the strongest 
 kind and plentifully served. When the day drew to a close, and 
 the heathen men were drunk, for they had not refrained from 
 drinking as much as they desired, the King came again to them 
 and thus spoke : " Let it be clearly known that I am much con- 
 cerned at losing you, for great and wasteful injury will be done 
 to our realm if so numerous and lordly a company as is here 
 assembled is obliged to leave it ; and yet I care not to keep you 
 if you will not abandon your errors. I desire earnestly that you 
 will yield to my persuasions if possible ; forsake your old beliefs, 
 and accept in their place Christianity, with a true Faith in Al- 
 mighty God. You can then retain your estates and native lands, 
 having joy and honour with us, and likewise power and esteem 
 such as I may fittingly bestow, and well-nigh as great as you are 
 able to ask." Then Eywind Kelda answered for all, saying: 
 "You need not ask it, King. Neither specious words nor 
 harsh conditions will induce us to abandon our faith or practices." 
 The King therefore retired, bidding his men to continue serving 
 them no less plentifully than before. They thus became so 
 steeped in drink that every one of them fell asleep on the spot 
 where he- sat. In the evening the King had the building set on 
 fire, and ifs the heathen men did not awake till the fire was playing
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 301 
 
 around them, the whole place was burnt down, and all inside it 
 perished except Eywind Kelda. He, by witchcraft and the power 
 of the Fiend, got out through the opening in the roof, and made 
 good his escape, using every precaution at the time to avoid 
 meeting King Olaf. When he had gone a great way off, he one 
 day met some men, with whom he conversed, asking of their 
 journey. They told him their purpose, which was to see King 
 Olaf. "That is very fortunate," said Eywind; "you will do me 
 the favour to take him a message from me, and say that Eywind 
 Kelda escaped from the fire, and means never to put himself again 
 into the power of King Olaf. He will practice his sorcery and 
 witchcraft just as of old, only with additions." He then pro- 
 ceeded on his way. The men came to King Olaf and reported 
 Eywind's message and all that he had said, as they were bid. The 
 King was displeased when he heard that Eywind was still alive, 
 and said that if he were caught once more, he should not boast 
 in that manner. 
 
 King Olaf, on his journey north, reaches Ogwaldsness, at 
 Easter. The author's reflections on the wiles of the 
 Devil. 
 
 196. King Olaf sent forth a summons throughout the Wick 
 district, commanding the levy of a force to sail in the summer to 
 the north of the country. As soon as spring came in, he himself 
 sailed forth to sea, with his body-guard, down the Wick, and on 
 his way north visited his large estates. The Lenten fast was 
 drawing to a close when he reached Agdi and Rogaland, and on 
 Easter Eve he arrived at Ogwaldsness in Kormt. Here the 
 Easter banquet was made ready for the King, who had with 
 him Queen Thyri, Bishop Sigurd, and many other persons of 
 rank ; and his company consisted of near three hundred in 
 number. 
 
 We have often heard and accepted as truth, that after Almighty 
 God had created the sublime company of the heavenly powers, that 
 they might serve Him, envy and excessive pride hurled the most 
 nobly created angel down from the loftiest honour and bliss be- 
 stowed upon him by God; and the same fate likewise befell all
 
 3 o2 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 those who were of one mind with him in his haughtiness towards 
 the Creator. And as when in his glorious height he was fairer 
 and nobler in aspect than the other angels, so after his fall he 
 became, and has ever since remained, uglier and more loathsome 
 than all the devils of the nethermost hell. So full is he of wicked- 
 ness and envy that with the aid of his evil spirits and messengers 
 he employs his utmost endeavours to bring to nought every good 
 counsel, and under various forms and appearances, gives men 
 ofttimes to drink of his deceitful poison. For if by any chance 
 he sees the crowd of his worshippers falling away, and the sheep 
 of God's flock growing numerous through the fair-spoken, urgent 
 persuasiveness of the messengers of Jesus Christ, then he strives 
 in many ways to entrap, by some trick or other, those who, in 
 his opinion, are bringing shame and harm upon him ; and seeks 
 to reinvolve in the manifold snares of error the same people 
 whom he had aforetime, as he thought, involved in death and 
 destruction. This may be seen in what follows. 
 
 King Olaf is visited ~by the Devil in the likeness of Odin. 
 
 197. We are told that on the first evening of the Easter 
 festival which King Olaf kept at Ogwaldsness, an old man 
 arrived there. He was prudent in speech, had only one eye, 
 and it was weak, and he wore his hood over his face. This 
 man came forward and talked with the King, who took pleasure 
 in his conversation, because he could tell of all countries, old 
 stories as well as new. The King asked many questions, and 
 the stranger had a reply for every one of them. The evening 
 passed, and the King, sitting up late, inquired at last of the 
 old man what he knew of the Ogwald after whom the homestead 
 and the ness were called. " Ogwald, " answered the stranger, 
 "was a King and a great warrior. He had a cow that he 
 especially worshipped, and always took away with him wher- 
 ever he went, whether by sea or land, for he thought it whole- 
 some always to drink her milk. It was he that gave rise to 
 the common proverb : ' Countryman and cow ever go together.' 
 In a battle which he fought against King Warin, King Ogwald 
 fell ; and he was buried in a cairn on the ness a short distance
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 303 
 
 from the homestead, and the stones raised to his memory are 
 still standing there. In another mound a short way hence 
 the cow was laid." Many such stories did the stranger tell of 
 former events and old-world kings. When they had sat up a 
 long part of the night, the Bishop reminded the King that it 
 was time to go to sleep; so the King retired, and after he 
 was undressed and in bed, the old man, the stranger, came 
 and sat down on the foot-board. He continued talking with 
 the King for a long time, because every word he spoke seemed 
 to the King to require another. In the closet next to the 
 King's bed Bishop Sigurd lay ; and after the King had kept 
 awake for a long time, the Bishop said that it was time to 
 sleep. The King therefore laid his head on the pillow, sorry 
 to give up the conversation, and the stranger went out. The 
 King soon fell sound asleep, snoring loudly. Shortly after- 
 wards he awoke, and inquiring after the stranger, sent to call 
 him; but though he was sought he could nowhere be found. 
 The Bishop then arose and dressed himself, and the King 
 inquired if it was the hour for service. When the Bishop 
 answered that it was even so, the King dressed himself, and 
 having ordered his cooks to be sent for, inquired if any 
 stranger had lately come to them. "Certainly, Sire," they 
 answered; "as we were preparing the banquet there came to 
 us a very old man whom we knew not, and he told us that 
 we were cooking the meat very badly. Such food, he said, 
 ought not to be sent to the King's table on a high festival 
 like the present, and then he gave us two sides of beef, 
 plump and fat, which we cooked with the other flesh-meat." 
 The King said: "I see clearly that he is the same man as 
 the stranger who conversed with us yesterday evening. Go 
 back instantly and burn the food that he brought, or throw 
 it all into the sea, and prepare other food in its place. For 
 the Fiend shall not so far deceive us that any of my men 
 shall eat of his poisonous food. That person was not really 
 a man, though he appeared to be one, but the Fiend, the 
 enemy of all mankind, who changed himself into the form 
 of the wicked Odin, in whom heathen men have for a long 
 time past put their trust, holding him as their god. He shows 
 by his visit here that he can no longer endure the torment
 
 304 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 of his burning envy, as he sees the company of his followers 
 fall away, while people submit themselves to the power of 
 Almighty God with a willing service. Wherefore he seeks to 
 catch us in the net of his evil cunning, a net laid with his 
 crafty tricks. For, by hindering and delaying us from taking 
 rest at the proper time for sleep, he supposed that we, weighed 
 down by drowsiness, would disarrange or even neglect the ap- 
 pointed time for divine service. Possibly more of his cunning 
 may show itself later on, though I now say nothing of it; for 
 our assured foe, the Fiend, in delaying our sleep yesterday 
 evening, has had some other design in view as well as the one 
 I have mentioned ; and I shall not be surprised if what I 
 now allude to is accomplished in some way or other this very 
 day." The King then went to service, and the Hours were 
 chanted. 
 
 Eywind Kelda comes to Ogwaldsness. He and his company 
 lose their lives. 
 
 198. We have now to relate that on the same Easter Eve 
 Eywind Kelda arrived at the island in a large war-ship fully 
 manned, filled with sorcerers and wizards. Having all come on 
 shore, the company began to strengthen their power by magic 
 arts. Eywind furnished them with helmets to make them 
 invisible, and raised a thick dark fog, so that they might not 
 be seen by the King and his men. But when they approached 
 the homestead at Ogwaldsness, events happened quite otherwise 
 than Eywind intended. The dark fog which he had raised by 
 his witchcraft was lifted above him and his company, who all 
 at once became as blind men, able to see no better in front 
 of them than behind, and all walked round and round. The 
 King's watchmen saw the crowd, and noticing their movements, 
 could make nothing of them ; they therefore told the King just 
 after Matins had been sung. The King went out, and observing 
 the movements of Eywind and his troop, bade his men take their 
 weapons and go and find out who they were that behaved in so 
 strange a fashion. The King's men, having done as they were 
 bid, recognised Eywind Kelda, and brought the whole company
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 305 
 
 to the homestead, where they were led into the King's presence 
 on his return from hearing Mass. Eywind then narrated the 
 whole story of his journey, saying that his purpose was to come 
 upon the King unawares, and either slay him in his sleep, or 
 burn the house down over him and his men. And the King 
 said: "You yourselves have happened to fall into the very 
 snare and trap which you laid for others; into' which they 
 would have fallen, but for the blindness that fell on you and 
 your men. It was to be expected that the mercy of Almighty 
 God, and the might of His noble angels, whom He appoints to 
 guard and watch over His people, would prevail over your 
 witchcraft: yea, too, and over that cursed Fiend's messenger 
 Odin, who with his amusing fables prevented our sleep at the 
 proper time, that he might the more readily entice us into a 
 soothing rest when the time arrived to wake up; as I dis- 
 covered this morning. The sublime King of Heaven has 
 fittingly ordained, by His power and will, that while these as 
 well as all other events bring malediction and disgrace upon 
 the Foe, they shall bring honour and victory to Himself; 
 and to His dear Son Jesus Christ our Lord, who on this 
 glorious day called His own body to life and rose from the 
 dead ; and to His Holy Spirit ; one God in Trinity. And now, 
 Eywind, as you have had full experience that your witchcraft 
 and sorcery bring on you and others nothing but misfortune, 
 you will surely be willing, both you and your followers, to 
 abandon error henceforth, and at length to believe in the true 
 God." But Eywind and his companions received the King's 
 proposals with a flat denial. The King therefore had them all 
 locked up in a building, and on the following day they were 
 removed by his orders, fettered and blind, to a rock at a short 
 distance from the island. Here Eywind and his fellows lost 
 their lives, for the rock was covered by the sea at high tide; 
 and it was henceforth known as Skrattaskerry. King Olaf 
 remained at Ogwaldsness over Easter week, and after the 
 High-days were past he had the two cairns on the ness 
 opened, in the larger of which were found human bones, old 
 and large in size ; and in the smaller, the bones of a cow. After- 
 wards, in the spring and early part of the summer, the King 
 feailed northwards, keeping close to land. His progress was
 
 306 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 very slow, for he made long delays in various places at his large 
 estates, and he was accompanied by a fine and numerous force. 
 
 Sigurd and Hauk of Halogaland meet with King Olaf. 
 
 199. There were two brothers, Sigurd and Hauk, who belonged 
 to a family of Halogaland. They were young, tall and strong, 
 and spent much time in travelling for the sake of trade. In the 
 spring of this year when King Olaf sailed from the Wick, Sigurd 
 and Hauk made a voyage west to England ; and on their return 
 to Norway, when the summer was far spent, as they sailed north 
 near the coast, they met with King Olaf's force at North More. 
 When the King was informed that merchants of Halogaland, who 
 were heathen, had arrived from England, he sent for the captains 
 and asked if they were willing to accept the true Faith and be 
 baptized; but they straightway refused. The King made many 
 attempts to persuade them by fair words, but could not obtain 
 his desire. He therefore threatened them with harsh measures 
 loss of life or limb ; but neither did his threats avail anything. 
 He then had them placed in irons and took them away with 
 him north to Throndham, were they remained for a time, bound 
 with fetters. The King often spoke with them, at one time offer- 
 ing them his friendship together with honourable treatment, at 
 another time threatening them with severe tortures. But he 
 gained nothing from them, because they were men who yielded 
 neither to fair means nor foul. One night they made their escape 
 out of custody, leaving not a trace behind them ; nor could any 
 one find out how their flight had been effected, for their fetters 
 were left behind unbroken, and the building wherein they had 
 been confined was found locked. There was much discussion 
 about the matter; but the King himself kept silent. He, how- 
 ever, blamed somewhat the guard, whose duty it was to watch, 
 and accounted them wanting both in care and sense, in not 
 having noticed the escape. Nothing, however, could be done ; for 
 although search was made for the fugitives, they were nowhere 
 found. Late in the autumn they succeeded in reaching Haloga- 
 land, and went to Harek of Thiotta, who welcomed them heartily, 
 and they remained with him during the winter in much favour.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 307 
 
 Story of the Icelander Thorwald Tassel. He becomes one of 
 King Olaf's body-guard. The King sends him to fetch 
 Bard the Stout. Bard's baptism and death ; and Thor- 
 wald 's return to Iceland. 
 
 200. In the same summer of which we have been speaking, 
 Thorwald Tassel came from Iceland to Norway. He was a son of 
 Wiga-Glum's sister, a handsome man, tall, strong, and liberal 
 with his money. His voyage over-sea brought him to Thrond- 
 ham, and he bent his ship's course within the Frith to Nidaros. 
 King Olaf was then in the town, having just arrived from the 
 south of the country ; and as soon as he was told of the coming 
 of heathen merchants from Iceland, he ordered Thorwald to 
 come to him, and bade him accept baptism. To win the King's 
 friendship, Thorwald consented to be baptized and to accept 
 the Christian Faith ; wherefore the King promised that he would 
 bestow his friendship the more devotedly, as Thorwald had 
 yielded the more readily to his word and bidding. Thorwald 
 was then baptized, and also his shipmates, and he remained 
 with the King during the winter, held in high esteem. In 
 the King's body-guard were two men, Sigurd and Helgi, both 
 men of stout heart, and dear to the King, but very unlike in 
 disposition. Sigurd was popular with everybody ; but Helgi was 
 a difficult man, and underhand. It was arranged that Thorwald 
 Tassel should sit between the two during the winter. Helgi 
 envied Thorwald, and was always throwing discredit on him, 
 while Sigurd was friendly with him; Helgi therefore left his 
 place on the bench beside Thorwald, and would not sit near 
 them. He next seized every opportunity of slandering Thorwald 
 to the King, until the King bade him desist. "You need not 
 speak ill," he said, "either of Thorwald or others that are with 
 me; I wish to form my own judgment of my men." Then 
 Helgi tried by his slanders to rouse Sigurd against Thorwald; 
 but Sigurd answered: "I shall not show dislike to Thorwald, 
 whatever you say; I have found him a good fellow, and you 
 are a bad one." Helgi, however, persisted in his slanders, and 
 would not cease, so that at length he caused the King to treat 
 Thorwald with coldness. One day Helgi bade Thorwald ask
 
 3 o8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the King why he was so reserved ; but Thorwald answered : 
 " No provoking speeches of yours will induce me to do it. I 
 don't suspect the King of believing your slander, though there 
 is something in me that he does not like." "The Icelandic 
 suet-eater still shows pride," said Helgi. One day shortly after- 
 wards, Thorwald came into the King's presence and said to 
 him : " Sire, I make bold to ask you the cause of your sadness ? 
 If 'tis illness, the remedy is hard to find ; but if it be anxiety, 
 or some cause of human origin, a remedy may be found with 
 your luck and good fortune." "I am not ill," answered the 
 King. "One is almost at one's journey's end," said Thorwald, 
 "when the hardest part of the way is passed. Do you blame 
 any for guilty conduct?" "Yes," answered the King, "and I 
 may take vengeance. And as you, Thorwald, are the first to 
 ask about my difficulty, on you falls the obligation to remove it." 
 "All your men," replied Thorwald, "are bound to do whatever 
 you bid them. Let me know where the difficulty lies, though 
 I may be wanting in strength to remove it." The King then 
 said : " There is a man of an Upland family, named Bard the 
 Stout, who has much money, and an only daughter, Thora. He 
 is far advanced in years, and lives at Ulfsdales in the Uplands, 
 where he has a fine large homestead. His daughter lives with 
 him; but we are not aware that he has many men about him. 
 I am not pleased with Bard, because he refuses to accept the 
 Faith, and will not come to see me, though I have twice sent a 
 dozen men to him, not one of whom has returned." "Is this 
 man Bard a great idolater ? " asked Thorwald. " We don't know 
 that he is," answered the King, "for there is no temple at his 
 homestead ; but he is a very strange man, and we are in doubt 
 touching his conduct and way of life." Then Thorwald said : 
 " Willingly would I cause you joy, Sire. I will visit Bard, if 
 you desire it, whatever else may happen ; " and the King replied 
 that such was his desire. Helgi was pleased with what had 
 occurred, expecting that Thorwald would no more be likely to 
 return than those who had preceded him on the errand. Thor- 
 wald then began his preparations for the journey, and the King 
 bade him take as many men with him as he wished. And 
 Thorwald answered: "My table-companion Sigurd I know to 
 be a good man and true ; I should like him to go with me, and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 309 
 
 I want no one else, for your luck and good fortune, Sire, will 
 give us more help than men." And the King said: "My good 
 wishes will be with you, certainly. You must go to a yeoman 
 named Biorn, who lives a short distance from Bard. He is the 
 fittest man, I think, to inform you of the habits of Bard, and 
 show you the road to his house." The two then started on 
 their journey and came to Biorn, who welcomed them heartily 
 as soon as he knew that they were from the King; and they 
 asked him about Bard's house and his ways. Biorn let them 
 know that Bard's affairs were strangely managed; for not a 
 single person, he said, could ever be seen by a stranger, and 
 yet the whole work of the house was done in excellent order. 
 In the night-time, as they slept, Thorwald had a dream, in 
 which King Olaf appeared and said to him: "You will find a 
 cloth under your head when you awake, and tied up in it is a 
 writing containing the name of God. When morning comes, 
 place the writing on your breast, then wind the cloth over it 
 and round your body where Bard will grasp you. Under its 
 protection you may boldly face him." Thorwald, on awakening, 
 found the cloth, and wound it upon him as he had been directed. 
 In the morning the yeoman Biorn led them out of his courtyard, 
 and directed them to Bard's homestead. The road lay in a 
 wood, which they passed through, and then saw a large house 
 surrounded by a high wooden fence. Going forward to it, they 
 found the lattice-gate of the fence open, and then in like manner 
 the door into the house ; but not a single person was to be seen 
 outside. Having entered the porch, they looked about. The 
 building was large, and the partitions newly planed. On one 
 side lay the hall, well hung with curtains all round it, and in 
 it sat Bard on his high-seat. He was a bald man, clad in 
 scarlet, and held his deer-skin gloves in his hand. A tall 
 handsome woman sat at her embroidery ; but no one else was 
 to be seen. " Who is there in the porch ? " called out Bard. 
 The two gave their names, and said they were King's men. 
 " What is your business here ? " said Bard, " two of you by 
 yourselves." "Our force here at the door is quite numerous 
 enough to take you to the King against your will if you will 
 not go cheerfully." Bard then twisted his gloves and tore them 
 asunder in his hands as he recited a verse :
 
 3io THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 " I've shown at times, I think, a strength of hand 
 Alone will serve to hold a nimble greenhorn." 
 
 "Let me try your strength then," said Thorwald, "in a wrestling 
 bout." He then set upon Bard, and they tugged hard at one 
 another. The day was far advanced, and after struggling together 
 for a while, Thorwald found his forces failing him, and silently 
 prayed that God would give him strength against his foe. At 
 that moment Bard was pressing on with all his might; but as 
 breast met breast, he fell against the threshold just as if some one 
 had caught and tripped him ; and both the men were then too 
 exhausted to wrestle longer. .Bard then called out, "Help me, 
 Thora." "I can't help you, father," she answered. "Sigurd and 
 I have been tugging at each other, and are very well matched, 
 for we are of equal strength." "I have come at last," said Bard, 
 "to ask for help against a single foe, a fate that hitherto has 
 never befallen me. Come forth now, you that live under the hall, 
 and help me." Straightway forty men rushed up and seized 
 Thorwald and Sigurd. " I have had good help, Thora, from the 
 dwellers under the hall," said Bard, " and they will help me again 
 if I should require them. There is no reason, therefore, to keep 
 the men in fetters. As for you, troll that you are, though you 
 call yourself Thorwald, I should not wish you to attack me often ; 
 you lack neither daring nor resource. It may be right to call you 
 a man ; but you must be a powerful wizard. I felt no lack of 
 strength in wrestling with you at first; but you must, I think, 
 have raised up mighty spirits against me to make me fall, for 
 never before did I come to the ground in face of a single foe. 
 You will both remain here during the night, though you may 
 have your fears as to the reception that you will meet with." 
 The table was then set for them, well appointed, and lacking 
 neither meat nor excellent drink. When they had eaten their 
 fill, Bard said to them : " I don't grudge you your food, but you 
 seemed to eat with as much boldness as if you were among friends, 
 and had no fear whatever." They were then shown to bed, and 
 slept well during the night. In the morning, when they were 
 ready to depart, Bard ordered his men to accompany them off the 
 premises. Having passed forth, Thorwald looked round, and see- 
 ing no one, said : " Bard would like us to leave, and have nothing
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 311 
 
 more to do with him. This must not be ; we must see him again 
 before we depart." They went, therefore, into the house. " You 
 are very strange men," said Bard. " You leave the house, but don't 
 go away. Why can't you be moved by fear like other men ; are 
 you very eager to die?" "We turned back," said Thorwald, 
 "because I had no desire to ruin either my own reputation or 
 your honour. Certainly we are not so frightened that we dare 
 not fully perform the King's business. And now I ask if you will 
 go of your own accord with me to see the King." Then Bard 
 asked, "Why don't you first ask me what is my belief?" 
 "Because," answered Thorwald, "I have no curiosity to know 
 it." " I wish, however, to make known to you," said Bard, " that 
 I put trust neither in carved images nor in fiends. I have 
 travelled from country to country, have met both with giants 
 and negroes, and they never got the better of me; therefore I 
 have long put faith in my own might and main. Now, for the 
 first time, my faith has disappointed me. I see, too, that you 
 would never have overcome me if you had not had the help of 
 another. What was there at your breast when our bodies met in 
 close contact ? One, I suspect, of great power, judging from the 
 consequence that resulted." "You are right," answered Thor- 
 wald, " in saying that He is mighty. I had there the name of 
 the God in whom we Christians believe." " I am bound to think," 
 said Bard, "that He is able to do everything which He determines 
 in person to do, seeing that His name alone completely overcame 
 me just now. I will jo with you, therefore, to the King ; for if we 
 are to believe on any God, I perceive the advantage of believing 
 on one who is so powerful. I had the cellar formed under my hall, 
 and placed my men there, so as to have the advantage of numbers 
 if a large force were sent against me ; but if I were opposed by 
 only two or three, I had no fear that they would have me at their 
 mercy. There are here f our-and-twenty of King Olaf 's men whom 
 he sent to me, all now in good condition, and not put to death, as 
 the King perhaps supposes." After these things Bard made ready 
 for departure, and taking with him all his men, accompanied 
 Thorwald to the King. As they drew near the town of Nidaros, 
 Bard said to Thorwald : " Go and tell the King that we would like 
 to be baptized where we now are, for we don't wish to give the 
 crowd cause for mirth when they see such old people, as we are,
 
 3 i2 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 undressed." Thorwald went forward and told the King all the 
 story of his journey and the issue of it. King Olaf rejoiced, and 
 taking priests with him, went straightway to meet Bard, who 
 greeted him heartily, and said : " He is a mighty God whom you 
 direct, Sire King, as I have found by experience ; and I am 
 willing now to believe in Him and be baptized." "You speak 
 well, Bard," said the King, " and according to your light ; it is an 
 important truth that He is a mighty God who directs me and all 
 things visible and invisible ; and He claims as His own, though in 
 various ways, all that are proper for His service." Bard was then 
 baptized with all his men ; and after the rite was performed, he 
 asked, " Tell me, King, am I now good ? " and when the King 
 assured him of it, Bard said : " Up to this time I have looked on 
 myself as needing no man's help, and have served neither king nor 
 yet chief; but I wish now, King, to become one of your body-guard 
 and to follow you through life. Thus, most likely, I shall not lose 
 the goodness that I have now acquired. I should like you to be 
 the guardian of my daughter Thora and all her property, and 
 marry her to the Icelander Thorwald, whom it is our duty to 
 reward." " That must not be," said Thorwald, " for I have already 
 a wife in Iceland." Then the King answered Thorwald: "You 
 shall bestow this lady on your friend Sigurd ; they are well 
 matched, as they are of equal strength." "Gladly will I do so," 
 answered Thorwald. " And I must ask you, Sire, to dismiss Helgi 
 from your service ; though I feel that such treatment makes too 
 small a difference between him and Sigurd. But if you grant 
 me this request, I will for your sake interfere no further with 
 him." To this request the King consented. Sigurd then married 
 Thora, and they settled in the Uplands, on the estate which had 
 belonged to Bard the Stout. Bard, shortly after being baptized, fell 
 ill, and died while still wearing the white garments of the newly 
 baptized. And Thorwald, much honoured by King Olaf, returned to 
 Iceland, where he was regarded as a great and most valiant man. 
 
 Story of Swein and his sons Swein and Finn. Finn is 
 baptized in Denmark. 
 
 201. We find written in books that in the days of Earl Hakon 
 Sigurdson there lived north in Throndham a man named Swein.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 313 
 
 He was a rich man, of high family, reserved and ordinarily quiet 
 in disposition, but stiff and proud towards great men if he dis- 
 liked them. According to the custom of his kinsmen and fore- 
 fathers, he was a worshipper of heathen gods, like all the people 
 of his time in Norway. At his homestead he had a large temple, 
 finely adorned, containing many carved images of gods, though 
 he honoured Thor most of all. Like other idolaters, he was a 
 friend of Earl Hakon. Swein was married, and had two sons, 
 Swein and Finn. Swein resembled his father in disposition. 
 Finn was a very difficult man, self-willed and continually quarrel- 
 some, meddlesome and exceeding boisterous, but sullen at times 
 and refractory, and altogether most peculiar in temper. He was 
 therefore considered by some to be deficient in common-sense. 
 But he had not much faith in the heathen religion ; for when 
 he entered his father's temple, which happened rarely, he gave 
 no praise to the gods, but rather showed scorn for them in every 
 word. He said that they were squint-eyed, that they reeked 
 with dust, and could not possibly help others when they had no 
 power to cleanse themselves from dirt. Oftentimes he seized the 
 gods and pulled them from their pedestals, though his father 
 warned him that such evil conduct would stand in the way of 
 his prosperity ; for Thor's might, he said, had been shown in 
 many great and valiant deeds, in piercing rocks and splitting 
 crags; and victory in battle was the gift of Odin. But Finn 
 answered : " Very little might is shown in breaking mountains 
 and rocks, and labours of that kind ; or in giving such victory as 
 Odin gave victory gained by trickery and not by power. He 
 now is mighty, I think, who in the beginning made the rocks, 
 the whole world, and the sea. What can you tell me of Him ? " 
 But his father had nothing to say. At Yule, one winter, when 
 men were at the banquet, Finn spoke, and said: "Far and wide 
 through the land this evening solemn vows will be made, but 
 nowhere will they be more important than here. This is my 
 vow : I will serve Him who is the highest of Kings, and alto- 
 gether above others." This vow on the part of Finn was thought 
 by those present to be ambiguous, and some said that Earl Hakon 
 was the highest chief in Northern lands, and that Finn meant 
 to serve him. But Finn answered that he knew the difference 
 between King and Earl. Those who had little esteem for Finn
 
 3 i 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 considered that he showed his folly no less in his reply than in 
 his vow. After Yule he prepared to depart ; and when his 
 father asked him of his intentions, Finn answered: "I don't in 
 the least know whither I shall travel ; but I am about to seek the 
 King whom I intend to serve, having only in view the complete 
 fulfilment of my vow." Then he asked if his brother Swein 
 would go with him; but Swein was unwilling. "That is satis- 
 factory," said Finn; "you are doubtless intending to look after 
 the property with our father, until I return." Then his father 
 spoke : " Would you like me to furnish you with men and money 
 for your journey ? " " By no means," answered Finn ; " I shall 
 not be able to look well after a troop of men if I have not the 
 wit to look after myself, as many of you assert, and I can't 
 deny." After these things Finn departed and went south by 
 the land route over the Uplands ; and having reached the Wick, 
 took a passage to Denmark with the crew of a merchantman. 
 As soon as he set foot in Denmark he left the ship and went 
 all alone into the woods without even bidding farewell to his 
 companions. Nor did he ask any one to direct him to a house, 
 but wandered about for a long time without shelter, until at 
 length, having passed through the forest, he saw before him a 
 shepherd boy. When they met they sat down and conversed; 
 and on Finn asking if there were any houses near, the boy said 
 there were. Then Finn asked him to exchange clothes, and the 
 boy willingly consented. After the exchange, Finn said, " What 
 is this that is fastened to your dress ? " " We Christians call 
 it a cross," answered the boy. " So you make yourself out to 
 be a Christian," said Finn ; " what does that mean ? " The 
 boy then gave such explanation as he could ; and Finn in reply 
 told him of Thor and Odin and their warlike deeds. "I easily 
 see," said the boy, "that you will puzzle me. If you visit our 
 Bishop, who lives a short way off, you will be less likely to in- 
 fluence him with mere folly and nonsense; for he will tell you 
 more noteworthy things of the true Faith than I can." Finn then 
 asked, " What is that Bishop of yours ? is it a man or some other 
 creature?" "Your folly does not grow less," said the boy; 
 " you seem to me a fool or a simpleton, or else you are not so silly 
 as you pretend to be. We give the name of Bishop to one who 
 guides and leads us in the holy Christian Faith." Finn then
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 315 
 
 declared that he would certainly go and visit the Bishop. When 
 he had found and greeted him, the Bishop asked who he was, 
 and he answered that he was a Northman. " On whom do you 
 believe ? " asked the Bishop. " On Thor and Odin, like other 
 Northmen," answered Finn. The Bishop replied, "That is a 
 wicked faith ; I must have you taught another and a better one." 
 "I shall know when I have heard it," said Finn, "if that faith 
 is to be esteemed a better one ; but why will you have me taught 
 it, and not teach it me yourself ? " The Bishop then handed him 
 over to a priest, whom he bade to teach Finn the Faith ; but Finn 
 quite confounded the priest so that he could do nothing. He 
 therefore told the Bishop that the man was so hard to guide and 
 so foolish that nothing could be done with him. "It appears 
 to me," said the Bishop, "that he is not so foolish as peculiar." 
 Then the Bishop began to relate and declare to him the wonderful 
 works of Almighty God, and at length Finn said : "I heard in 
 the past that there were no gods to compare with Thor and Odin 
 in might. But it is far otherwise, as I now clearly perceive from 
 what you say of the Christ whom you preach; who, although 
 in this world He was at the mercy of almost every one, yet after 
 death became renowned by waging war in hell, where He placed 
 Thor, the chief of the heathen gods, in fetters, and after His victory 
 not a creature could stand up against Him. He is the King, it 
 seems to me, whom I solemnly vowed to serve, higher and loftier, 
 greater and mightier, than all other Kings ; henceforth, therefore, 
 I shall believe in Him and serve Him according to your teaching." 
 To this answer the Bishop replied : " God has given you the under- 
 standing to come to a right decision. The truth of what I said 
 now shows itself ; you are much wiser than you pretend to be." 
 Finn was then baptized, and abode for a time in Denmark, holding 
 steadfastly to his belief. 
 
 King Olaf sends for Sioein and his son Swein, and induces 
 them to le baptized. 
 
 202. King Olaf, we must say, was making the people of 
 Norway Christian at this time. And although the common 
 folk of Throndham were baptized by the Christian teachers whom
 
 316 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 he sent through the land after the death of Yria-Skeggi, yet 
 there were persons there, as in other parts of Norway, who were 
 reluctant to accept the true Faith. Among these were Swein, 
 whom we have just mentioned, his son Swein, and their house- 
 hold. When King Olaf learnt that neither father nor son would 
 accept the Faith, he sent and bade them to come to him. On re- 
 ceiving the King's command the younger Swein said to his father 
 that the time had come for accepting the religion that the King 
 preached. But the elder Swein declared his unwillingness to 
 change for another faith that which his kinsmen and forefathers 
 had and held. The younger Swein, however, prevailed so far 
 that they went to the King, who welcomed them heartily, and 
 preached Christianity to them. The elder Swein replied, " I 
 shall not give up my religion." "Your condition will then 
 undergo a speedy change," said the King; "for I must have 
 you put to death." " You may do so if you wish," said Swein ; 
 "I am an old man, and it is, methinks, of no great importance 
 whether I die at home or abroad, a little earlier or a little later." 
 Then the younger Swein addressed the King : " Spare my father, 
 Sire, and put him not to death. He is a man of high family, 
 and has many kinsmen ; you will have against you a large array 
 of great men if he is deprived of life." The King, perceiving 
 that the younger Swein was altogether more yielding in temper 
 than his father, said to him : " What is the chief reason that 
 your father is so reluctant to accept the Faith ; do fasting and 
 penance appear burdensome to him ? " "By no means," answered 
 Swein ; " for he is a bold fellow, and a man of stout heart, in 
 spite of his age ; but he is moved by the thought of losing the 
 temple of Thor, a fine, handsome building, adorned and decorated 
 at great cost. To demolish or burn it, I think, would touch him 
 closely." "One or other will most likely be its lot," said the 
 King. Then Swein said : " Would it not be a good plan, think 
 you, to let the temple and its ornaments stand; you will gain 
 your object, for we shall both accept the Faith that you preach, 
 if so noble a building is not hurt ; and we will keep our promise 
 to have nothing further to do with Thor, and to let the gods find 
 food for themselves." "I doubt if that is right," replied the 
 King ; " but as I perceive a good desire in you, and all men say 
 that you are both excellent fellows, I will consent to let the
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 317 
 
 temple stand, under the condition offered by you, rather than see 
 you refuse to become Christians and suffer swift destruction." 
 Swein then went to find his father, to tell him the issue of the 
 matter. "Why should the King accept this compromise ? " asked 
 the old man. " You may see thereby, father," answered Swein, 
 " what an important matter, in his eyes, is our acceptance of that 
 religion which is good for us ; and likewise the trust he puts in 
 our honour." The elder Swein replied: "I will make a promise, 
 if the King wishes it, not to offer sacrifice to Thor, nor have any 
 dealings with the heathen gods, on condition that he will allow 
 the temple to stand uninjured." Then they were both baptized 
 and became friends of King Olaf ; for they held firmly to all their 
 promises, and caused their whole household to be baptized. 
 
 Finn returns to Norway and visits King Olaf. He destroys 
 the gods in his father's temple. His death. 
 
 203. We now return to Finn, in Denmark. When he heard 
 of the change of religion in Norway he made his way northwards, 
 and reached Throndham the same winter that King Olaf abode in 
 Nidaros, after his summer voyage from the Wick in the east. On his 
 arrival at the town, Finn went straight to the house where the King 
 was at table. He was poorly clad, and asked the two door-keepers to 
 let him enter and speak with the King. But they said that it was 
 not the custom for strangers to disturb the King when he sat at 
 meat. " We can't," they said, " let you in, or any other vagrant 
 like you, ragged and silly." " To tell the real truth," answered 
 Finn, " I don't think I need ask your leave, base thralls." Then 
 seizing them, one with each hand, and flinging them from the 
 door, he passed in. As soon as he entered the hall, a crowd 
 came about him, and seeing nothing but his foul rags, wished 
 to thrust him out again. This was not an easy task, for he made 
 a somewhat firmer stand than they expected. Eongh measures 
 followed ; some pulled and tore away from him the wretched rags 
 that clothed him, others struck him with their fists ; he mean- 
 while defended himself as well as he could. The disturbance 
 attracted the notice of the King, who inquired what was the
 
 3 i8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 matter, and was told that a silly rude fellow wanted to speak with 
 him. " It is not right," said the King, " to treat him badly." He 
 was therefore set free. The King then asked him who he was, and 
 Finn in a sort answered him. "What is your business here with me ? " 
 asked the King ; " do you wish to be baptized ? " "I look on myself, ' ' 
 answered Finn, "as no worse a Christian than you." When the 
 King said that he could not understand the answer, Finn replied, 
 " What kind of man am I, think you, King ? " "I know not," 
 answered the King ; " but I see that you have the air of a stout 
 fellow. Others are bigger than you, but few are handsomer, and 
 your look impresses me." " There is a difference in looks," said 
 Finn ; " the impressions they produce may be good or otherwise." 
 " You don't look like a bad man," said the King. " It is pleasant 
 to hear that remark from so noble a person," answered Finn. 
 Then the King spake again : "I should take you to be an excel- 
 lent fellow, confident in yourself, peculiar, and somewhat quick- 
 tempered." " It is all quite true," replied Finn ; " guess now, 
 
 King, of what family I am." " Most likely, as I think," said 
 the King, "you are a son of my friend Swein." "It is true," 
 said Finn, " that I am Swein's son ; you yourself will know if he 
 is your friend." " He is indeed my friend," answered the King, 
 " and a good Christian ; though at first there was a matter on 
 which we disagreed. Close to his homestead there stands a temple 
 dedicated to Thor; with whom, however, he has no dealings, 
 
 1 believe." On hearing this, Finn became furious: "Here's a 
 scandalous affair," he said ; " what sort of a good King are you, 
 when your subjects and friends carry on their heathen worship 
 in secret ? Surely you must be a heretic." The King called him 
 a very impetuous man, and Finn hastened out of the hall and went 
 away to visit his father and brother. The night before he reached 
 home his brother Swein had a dream, in which Thor, very displeased 
 and sad, appeared to him, and said : " You and I are finding out 
 the truth of the proverb, ' Friendship and enmity alike decay.' 
 But though it is true in our case, I have one request to make of 
 you. Remove me from my house into the wood, for your brother 
 Finn is about to return home, and I expect no good from his 
 coming." " I have made a promise to the King," answered Swein, 
 " to have no further dealings with you, and I must keep my pro- 
 mise. You are no god, it seems to me, if you cannot save yourself
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 319 
 
 from danger, and retire of your own accord to whatever spot you 
 wish." Then Thor disappeared, full of grief and sorrow, and 
 Swein awoke. The following day Finn reached home, and received 
 a hearty welcome from his father and brother. After being there 
 a single night, he rose up early, and having procured a bag made 
 of skin, he took a huge club in his hand and went to the temple. 
 He found the door-posts looking decayed, the hinges rusty, and 
 everything quite tarnished. Then he entered, and having removed 
 the gods from their pedestals, he stripped and plundered them 
 of all that was valuable, which he put in his bag. Afterwards, 
 exerting all his might, he struck Thor three blows with his club, 
 and the god fell. Finn next placed a cord round his neck and 
 dragged him to the sea-shore. Here he put him in a boat to take 
 him to King Olaf, and for a considerable part of the voyage he 
 kept him overboard in the water, and occasionally beat him. 
 When the King saw Thor, he said that Finn had not treated 
 him honourably ; and Finn answered : " My treatment of him 
 shows that I have long disliked him; worse and more fitting 
 disasters will befall him." Having said this, he clove Thor up 
 into mere chips, which he threw into the fire and burnt to ashes. 
 Of these, mixed with water, he made a porridge, which he gave 
 to the dogs, saying, "It is right that the dogs should eat Thor, 
 as he himself eat his own sons." Finn then became King Olaf s 
 man and followed him. And whenever the King preached to men 
 the true Faith, Finn became so excited and eager as to be dangerous 
 to those who did not give a ready obedience to the King's wish. 
 Finn was a religious man, of good morals, and regularly accom- 
 panied the King to the services of the Church. But one morning 
 he was absent from Matins and from Mass ; and when the King 
 inquired how it was that he came not to the services, according to 
 his custom, he was told that Finn was lying in bed. He went, 
 therefore, to see him, and asked if he were unwell, and Finn 
 acknowledged that he had a slight sickness. But the King 
 thought the illness a grave one, and caused Finn to be prepared 
 for death; and he himself affectionately remained at his side. 
 Finn's illness proved fatal, and he made a good ending; and 
 King Olaf felt his loss severely.
 
 320 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Of the Halogalanders Sigurd and Hauk. Harek of Thiotta 
 and Eywind Cheekrift fall into the power of King Ola/. 
 Death of Eywind (999). 
 
 204 We must now return to the two brothers Sigurd and 
 Hauk of Halogaland. We left them, after relating that they 
 escaped from the bonds and the prison in which King 01 af 
 held them, and that they were passing the winter in comfort 
 with Harek of Thiotta. On a fine day in the following spring, 
 it happened that Harek was at home and felt dull. There 
 were few persons about the house, and the two brothers kept 
 always near him. Sigurd inquired of the yeoman if they 
 should go and amuse themselves a little, and the suggestion 
 pleased Harek highly. They went to the sea-shore, therefore, 
 and put a six-oared boat on the water; and Sigurd fetched 
 from the boat-house the sail and tackle which they usually 
 took with the boat when they went to sea, though only for a 
 short distance, to amuse themselves. Harek then went on 
 board and fixed the rudder in its place. Sigurd and his 
 brother had with them all their weapons, just as when they 
 went about with the yeoman at home ; both were very strong 
 men. Before they entered the boat they threw into it some 
 butter-chests and a bread-basket; and the two carried into it 
 a cask of ale. Harek was busy in the stern of the boat and 
 paid no heed to what the brothers were doing. They then 
 rowed away from land; there was a slight wind from the 
 north, and the weather was fine. After rowing a short distance 
 from the island they hoisted sail, and the boat, steered by 
 Harek, soon left the island behind. The brothers next went to 
 the stern of the boat where Harek was seated and asked him 
 what voyage he intended to make ; and he said that they would 
 amuse themselves by sailing to the nearest island. "The time 
 has come, my good man," said Sigurd, " when you must make 
 a speedy choice among the courses that we offer you : the first, 
 that you allow us two brothers to control the voyage and the 
 steering, in which case you will receive good treatment as one 
 deserving of it ; the second, that you submit to be put in fetters ; 
 and the third, that you may be slain." When Harek saw the
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 321 
 
 position in which he was placed, being no more than a match for 
 one of the brothers, even if he were as well armed as they, he 
 chose the course which seemed the best, and let them decide 
 where they would take the boat. To this he bound himself by 
 oath and pledged his word. Sigurd then took charge of the boat 
 and steered it south, keeping near the coast. The two brothers 
 were careful not to meet with any one, and under a very 
 gentle and favourable breeze, they stopped nowhere until they 
 reached Throndham and sailed up the Frith to Nidaros, where 
 they found King Olaf. He sent for Harek to speak with him, 
 and bade him submit to baptism; but Harek declined. Then 
 the two conversed together many days, sometimes in the presence 
 of several people, sometimes by themselves, but were able to 
 come to no agreement. In the end the King said to Harek : 
 " You shall now go home unharmed by me ; in the first place, 
 because we are near akin to one another, and in the second, 
 because you would be able to say that I had seized you by 
 treachery. Know this for certain, that I intend to sail north in 
 the summer and visit you Halogalanders in your own country ; 
 you will then see if I can punish those who refuse to become 
 Christians." Harek was well contented to get away as speedily 
 as he could. King Olaf supplied him with a fine cutter which 
 had benches for ten or twelve rowers on each side. This ship 
 the King furnished in the very best manner with all kinds 
 of provisions ; and to accompany Harek, he placed on board 
 thirty gallant men, all well equipped. As soon as Harek was 
 ready he sailed away ; but Hauk and Sigurd both remained behind 
 with the King, and allowed themselves to be baptized. 
 
 Harek continued his voyage until he reached his home in 
 Thiotta. He then immediately sent word to his friend Eywind 
 Cheekrift to tell him that Harek of Thiotta had seen King 
 Olaf and had not suffered the King to force Christianity upon 
 him. He also sent word that the King intended to bring an 
 army upon them in the summer, against which they ought to 
 take precautions; and he invited Eywind to come and see him. 
 When these messages reached Eywind he saw in them abundant 
 reason for devising plans lest they should be at the mercy of 
 King Olaf. With all speed, therefore, he started in a swift 
 ship, takiog but few followers with him. Arrived at Thiotta,
 
 322 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 he received a hearty welcome from Harek, and forthwith the 
 two together left the homestead in another direction to talk 
 over matters. When they had conversed for a little time, the 
 King's men who had accompanied Harek home from Nidaros 
 came up, seized Eywind, and led him to their ship. They 
 then sailed away with him, and never stopped on their voyage 
 till they came south to Throndham and into Nidaros, where 
 they found King Olaf, and presented Eywind before him. The 
 King bade Eywind, as he had bidden others, to submit to 
 baptism, and Eywind there and then refused. The King then 
 in gentle terms begged him to accept the true Faith, using 
 many arguments founded on the glorious miracles of Almighty 
 God. The Bishop also spoke in like manner ; but Eywind re- 
 mained unmoved. The King offered him splendid gifts and 
 extensive grants, together with the promise of his steadfast 
 friendship, if he would abandon the heathen religion and accept 
 baptism ; but Eywind refused his offers with the utmost obsti- 
 nacy. The King next threatened him with maiming or death ; 
 but Eywind was still unmoved. Therefore, at the command of 
 the King, a basin full of hot embers was brought and placed 
 against his stomach, which soon burst asunder. Eywind then 
 spoke, and said, " Take the basin away ; I wish to say some- 
 thing before I die." When it was removed, the King said, " Will 
 you now, Eywind, believe in Christ?" "No," he answered, "I 
 could not receive baptism even if I desired it. My father and 
 mother, having no children, made rich presents to the wizards 
 of the Finns, that by the aid of witchcraft they might have a 
 son. The Finns declared the request an impossible one. ' Yet,' 
 said they, ' it may be done if you promise with an oath that the 
 child shall serve Thor and Odin till the day of its death, and 
 that we may have him when he is old enough.' My parents 
 acted as the Finns advised them, and I was born, and dedicated 
 to Odin. When I grew up so as to act for myself, I renewed 
 their promise, and from that time till now have in all devotion 
 served Odin and become a mighty chief. I am now so com- 
 pletely given up to Odin that I can in no wise make a change, 
 nor do I wish it." Eywind then died, having been a most 
 powerful wizard.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 323 
 
 Sigmund Brestison of the Fareys visits King Olaf. 
 
 205. After Sigmund Brestison had Christianised all the Fareys, 
 as King Olaf Tryggwason bade him, he purposed to take Thrond 
 O'Gate with him in the summer to Norway, but was twice 
 driven back to the Fareys, and both his ships were wrecked. 
 He then remained another winter in the islands, and repaired 
 the ship which had suffered the least damage. Next spring he 
 made it ready as soon as a voyage seemed practicable, and put 
 to sea without delay, leaving Thrond behind, under the con- 
 ditions already related. Sigmund's voyage was a prosperous 
 one. At Nidaros in the north he found King Olaf, to whom 
 he brought sufficient money, not only to pay the tribute now due, 
 but also the lost tribute of the previous summer. He received a 
 hearty welcome from the King, with whom he made a long stay 
 during the spring. Sigmund related fully to the King all his 
 dealings with Thrond and the other island folk. Whereupon the 
 King remarked : "Thrond behaves badly in refusing to come and 
 see me. Your island colony out there will suffer great injury so 
 long as he is not driven from it ; for I maintain that where he lives 
 will be found the very worst man in all the regions of the North." 
 
 Of King Olaf 8 character and accomplishments. 
 
 206. King Olaf was the most expert Northman, of whom we 
 have any account, in athletic exercises of every sort. Of his 
 superiority to others in strength and agility many stories are 
 written. When his men sat at their oars on a warship, he 
 would pass from oar to oar outside the vessel. He played with 
 three dirks at a time, tossing them so as always to have one 
 aloft in the air, and catching them by the hilt as they fell. 
 He used both hands equally well in fighting ; hurled two spears 
 at the same time; was a most dexterous archer with the long- 
 bow and bows of all kinds ; beat every one in swimming feats, 
 and was more skilful than any one else in climbing rocks, of 
 which skill we shall speak hereafter. King Olaf was the gayest
 
 3 2 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 and most cheerful of men, gentle and condescending, open- 
 handed and munificent, most impetuous over many things, and 
 much given to show and finery. He surpassed all others in 
 valour during battle, was the sternest of men when in anger, 
 and a great harasser of his foes; some of whom he burnt by 
 fire, some he tore asunder by savage dogs, others he disabled or 
 cast over high precipices. Thus he became an object of affection 
 to his friends, and of dread to his foes. His success in the fur- 
 thering of Christianity and in other matters was great, both at 
 home and abroad ; because some did his will from friendship and 
 a kindly feeling, and others through fear. 
 
 King Olaf and Sigmund compete in manly exercises. TJie 
 King asks Sigmund for the bracelet that Earl Hakon 
 had given him. Sigmund 's death. 
 
 207. It happened on a day in spring that King Olaf said to 
 Sigmund Brestison : " We will amuse ourselves together to-day, 
 and put our athletic skill to the test." "I am not at all in 
 fit condition, Sire," answered Sigmund; "yet in this matter, as 
 in all others that depend on me, you must decide." Where- 
 upon they tried their powers in swimming, shooting, and other 
 feats of skill ; and it is said that Sigmund, of all the men of 
 his day in Norway, approached the nearest to King Olaf in 
 many athletic accomplishments, but that even he fell short of 
 the King when they were tried together. 
 
 A story is told that at a banquet which King Olaf gave to 
 his body-guard and a large number of invited guests, Sigmund, 
 who was on terms of close intimacy with the King, was seated 
 at the table three places from him. As Sigmund laid his arms 
 on the table, the King looked towards him and saw a heavy 
 gold bracelet on one of them. "Let me see the bracelet," he 
 said. Sigmund took it off and handed it to the King. The 
 King then asked, " Will you give me this bracelet ? " " It 
 was my intention never to part with it," answered Sigmund. 
 "I will give you another instead," said the King, "its inferior 
 neither in beauty nor in weight." "I must not part with it," 
 replied Sigmund, "for so I promised Earl Hakon when with
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 325 
 
 much earnest affection he gave it me; that promise I must 
 keep. I thought the gift a gracious one, coming from an Earl 
 who conferred many benefits on me." The King then said : 
 " Let the donor appear to you as gracious as the gift is good ; 
 an evil fortune awaits you, for this bracelet will cause your 
 death. I know whence it came, no less clearly than how you 
 acquired it ; and I asked you rather from a wish to keep trouble 
 from my friends than from a desire to own the bracelet." The 
 King's face was scarlet, and the conversation ceased; but never 
 from that time onward was he as pleasant with Sigmund as he 
 had been. Sigmund remained yet a while with the King, and 
 afterwards, early in the summer, sailed to the Fareys. They 
 separated on friendly terms, but Sigmund never saw the King 
 again. He reached the Fareys and took up his abode on his 
 estate in Skufey. But King Olaf's prophecy was afterwards ful- 
 filled ; for a man named Thorgrim the Bad, with the help of his 
 two sons, murdered Sigmund Brestison, to get the bracelet that 
 Hakon had given him. The murder took place at a spot named 
 Sandwick in Sudrey, after Sigmund was quite exhausted with 
 swimming. The story is told in the Saga of the Farey Islanders. 
 
 G-rim, King Olaf's marshal, is slain in Iceland l>y Sigurd. 
 The fate of Sigurd when he came into the power of 
 the King. 
 
 208. There came a man one summer to Iceland whose name 
 was Grim, an Icelander by birth, who had been abroad for many 
 yeara He belonged to King Olaf's body-guard, and at one 
 time his place had been on the forecastle. He was both tall 
 and strong. He stayed in Iceland during the winter, and in 
 the following summer he rode to the General Assembly. At 
 this time Thorkel Fringe, the son of Raudbiorn, lived at Swigna- 
 scarf near Borgarfirth. Thorkel was present at the General 
 Assembly, and in the procession to the Hill of Laws he hap- 
 pened to fall, and the crowd being great, he was trodden under 
 foot. When he rose up again, he was very angry, and re- 
 cognised Grim, whom we mentioned, as one who particularly 
 had trodden upon him. In Thorkel's company at the Assembly
 
 326 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 was one named Sigurd, a strong man of great athletic powers, 
 and Thorkel bade him avenge his disgrace on Grim. Late in 
 the evening, therefore, when Grim was undressed and ready for 
 bed, Sigurd rushed into the booth unawares and attacked him, 
 using weapons. Grim resisted boldly, but made only a poor 
 defence, as he was weaponless, and was killed. A prosecution 
 for manslaughter was instituted by Grim's kinsmen, and before 
 the Assembly broke up, Sigurd was condemned to outlawry. 
 Thorkel Fringe gave him assistance in the summer to go abroad, 
 and he came in the autumn to Norway, passing under another 
 name. When King Olaf learnt from the merchants who came 
 from Iceland, that his former forecastle man, Grim, was killed, 
 and that Grim's slayer was probably close by, he became ex- 
 ceedingly angry. With a troop of men he went straight to 
 the merchant-ship to search for the man who had done the 
 deed, and soon discovered him in spite of his concealment. 
 Sigurd was seized and put in fetters. A crowded Assembly 
 was then summoned, and Sigurd was brought before it. The 
 King ordered him to be stripped, saying that the dogs should 
 be set to worry him to death, Thereupon one of the King's 
 body-guard came forward and spoke, saying : " Sire, the sentence 
 of death passed on this man seems to us rather severe. Your 
 followers offer you their council, and pray that you would let 
 so valiant a man make atonement to you, and that you would 
 take him, if it so please you, into your service in place of the 
 slain man. He has the look of a warrior no less worthy than 
 Grim." But the King answered: "The sentence that I passed 
 on him he shall suffer, so that others may be afraid to kill 
 my men without cause." When the guardsman perceived that 
 bis words had failed to move the King from his purpose, he 
 went to find Bishop Sigurd and tell him of the matter. The 
 Bishop sent him back to the King, with a request to give up 
 the man. But the King said: "The Bishop is not able to 
 judge of a man more clearly than I. Strip the man at once." 
 This being done, a ring was formed round Sigurd, and the dogs 
 were let loose upon him as he stood naked and bound. But 
 the piercing flash of his eyes, it is said, had such an effect 
 on the dogs, that they all turned from him, and not one was 
 so savage that it dared attack him when he fixed his glance
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 327 
 
 on it. Then the King called up his keen dog Wigi, and stroking 
 him, set him to attack the naked man. The dog was very 
 reluctant; he stood up, however, and showing signs of anger 
 flew at Sigurd, and with one bite tore open his side; then 
 running back straight to the King, he lay down at his feet. 
 And Sigurd, feeling the smart of the wound, gave a great spring, 
 for his feet were loose, though his hands were tied, and jumping 
 right over the ring of spectators, fell down dead. When the 
 Bishop was told of it, he went and sternly reproved the King, 
 who fell down truly repentant at his feet, and humbly sued 
 for mercy, confessing, with tears, that by this horrible deed he 
 had sinned greatly in the sight of God. And the Bishop, seeing 
 the King's repentance, was ready on God's part to accept his 
 reconciliation ; nevertheless he set him to do penance openly for 
 his deed. 
 
 King Olaf Christianises Halogaland. 
 
 209. During the spring, after the death of Eywind Cheekrift, 
 King Olaf made ready his ships and men, himself taking the 
 command of the Crane, a ship which he had built. When ready 
 to start, he moved out to sea along the Frith with a large and 
 well-equipped fleet, and sailed north, beyond Byrda, to Haloga- 
 land. Wherever he touched land he summoned an Assembly, 
 and called upon the people to be baptized and accept the true 
 Faith. No man had the boldness to speak against him, and the 
 whole country became Christian wherever he went. King Olaf 
 was entertained in Thiotta at the homestead of Harek, who 
 was then baptized with all his household. Harek gave the King 
 costly gifts, and became his man, receiving from the King large 
 emoluments and the privileges of a baron. Henceforth intimacy 
 and friendship existed between them as well as kinship. Harek 
 of Thiotta was the son of Eywind the Plagiarist, and Eywind's 
 father was Finn Skialg. The mother of Eywind the Plagiarist 
 was Gunnhild, the daughter of Earl Halfdan and Ingibiorg, 
 King Harold Fairhair's daughter. King Olaf was the son of 
 King Tryggwi, who was the son of Olaf the son of Harold 
 Fairhair.
 
 328 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Raud tJie Strong and Thori Hart of Halogaland resist 
 King Olaf. The death of Thori. 
 
 210. There was a wealthy and powerful yeoman named Baud 
 who lived at the Godeys in Salpti, a frith of Halogaland. He 
 kept a numerous household, and maintained his men in a noble 
 fashion ; for he was a mighty chief throughout the frith and over 
 a large district in the north ; and he had the support of a great 
 company of Finns whenever he needed it. Eaud was an ardent 
 worshipper of the gods, completely devoted to witchcraft, and a 
 close friend of one whom we have already mentioned, Thori 
 Hart, chief man of Waga in the north. When these two great 
 chiefs learnt that King Olaf was sailing from the south to 
 Halogaland with a host of men, they gathered the people 
 around them, called out ships, and got together a fine force. 
 Baud had a large ship of war, the beak of which was a dragon's 
 head all ornamented with gold. It had thirty benches for rowers, 
 and there was room for more. Thori Hart also had a large ship. 
 They sailed south with their force against King Olaf, keeping 
 close to land, and when they met the King's fleet they began 
 battle straightway. A great and hard fight took place, in which 
 the troops of the heathen were soon thinned by slaughter, and 
 their ships disabled. Then fear seized upon them and they 
 fled. Baud rowed his dragon-ship out to sea, where he hoisted 
 sail; through witchcraft and enchantments he always had a 
 favourable wind wherever he wished to go. To speak briefly of 
 his voyage, it may be said that he sailed north till he reached 
 his home in the Godeys. Thori Hart and his force fled to- 
 wards land and leapt off their ships. King Olaf and his men 
 followed, and having leapt on shore, chased and slew them. The 
 King himself was foremost in the pursuit, as was his wont in 
 such tasks, and seeing Thori Hart, the fleetest of men, run away 
 in front, he ran after him, followed by his dog Wigi. " Catch 
 the Hart, Wigi," said the King, and the dog, running forward, 
 soon overtook Thori, who then stopped. The King threw his 
 halberd at him, and as Thori was giving the dog a thrust with 
 his sword that wounded him severely, the halberd at the same
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 329 
 
 instant flew and pierced him under the arm, right through to 
 the other side. Thus Thori lost his life. Wigi was borne 
 wounded to the ships, where the King placed him under a man 
 skilled in healing, and he recovered. King Olaf gave quarter to 
 all who asked for it and were willing to accept the true Faith. 
 
 King Olaf captures Raud the Strong and puts him to death. 
 
 211. King Olaf sailed north with his force along the coast, 
 making all the people Christian wherever he came. When he 
 reached the frith of Salpti on his northern progress, he endea- 
 voured to sail into it to visit Raud; but he met with gales and 
 squalls. He lay to for a whole week ; and while a continuous 
 storm ever raged fiercely inside the frith, out at sea there was a 
 fair wind blowing suitable for sailing north along the coast. The 
 King therefore went as far north as Omd, where the people all 
 accepted Christianity. He then turned south again, and reaching 
 Salpti, was met by storm and sea-foam at the entrance of the frith. 
 He waited several days, but the weather continued unchanged. 
 Then he conferred with Bishop Sigurd, asking if he could suggest 
 any plan of action ; and the Bishop replied that he would try if 
 God would put forth His strength to overcome this fiendish power. 
 Having arrayed himself, therefore, in all his vestments, he went 
 forward to the prow of the King's ship. Here he set up a cruci- 
 fix, lighted wax candles, burnt incense, and after reading aloud 
 the Gospel and many prayers besides, sprinkled all the ship with 
 holy water. Then he ordered the men to take down the awnings 
 and row into the frith ; and to call out and bid the other ships 
 row after them. At the pull of the oars the Crane went forward 
 into the frith, and those on board perceived no wind against them. 
 The line of the ship's wake remained steady as in a calm, and the 
 spray raised by the oars on each side of the ship was so undisturbed 
 that the hills could not be seen. One after the other the ships 
 rowed on in the calm for the whole day ; and the following night, 
 just before dawn, they reached the Godeys. As they came in sight 
 of Raud's homestead they beheld his great dragon-ship afloat close 
 to land. King Olaf went with his men straight up to the house, 
 and began an attack on the building in which Raud slept, and
 
 330 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 broke it open. The King's men then rushed in, took Raud 
 prisoner, and bound him ; those of his men who were found inside 
 were slain or made prisoners. They next went to the building in 
 which his men-servants slept, and of these some were slain, others 
 beaten or put into bonds. Baud was then brought before the 
 King, who called upon him to submit to baptism. " If you can 
 then behave well," said the King, "I will not deprive you of your 
 possessions." But Raud cried out against it, and uttering many 
 grievous blasphemies, said he would never believe in Christ. 
 Whereupon the King became angry, and said that Raud should 
 die the worst of deaths. He had him bound with his back against 
 a beam, and a gag was placed between his teeth to keep his mouth 
 open. A viper was then put to his mouth, but shrank back from 
 entering, because Raud breathed hard against it. Then the King 
 caused a hollow stalk of angelica, or a trumpet, as some say who 
 tell the story, to be fixed in his mouth. In this stalk the viper 
 was placed, and by means of a hot bar of iron, from the heat of 
 which it shrank, it was driven into Raud's mouth, whence it passed 
 through his breast to his heart, and forced its way through his left 
 side. Thus Raud lost his life. King Olaf here acquired a great 
 amount of wealth, in gold, silver, and other portable property, in 
 weapons and valuable articles of many kinds. All Raud's followers 
 who remained alive and were willing to accept the Faith were then 
 baptized ; those who were not willing were either slain or tortured. 
 The King also took possession of Raud's dragon-ship, and steered 
 it himself, because it was a much larger and finer vessel than the 
 Crane. The prow ended in a dragon's head, the stern in the coils 
 and tail of a dragon ; both prow and stern, dragon's head and tail, 
 were overlaid with gold. This ship the King named the Serpent, 
 for the sail when hoisted represented a dragon's wings. It was 
 the finest ship in the whole of Norway. The islands that Raud 
 occupied are called Gilling and Hcering, and the whole group is 
 called the Godeys. On the north, lying between them and the 
 mainland, is the Godey current. 
 
 King Olafs adventure with a man in a sculler. 
 
 212. After King Olaf had Christianised all the region round 
 about the frith, he proceeded south, sailing close to land. Many
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 331 
 
 events happened on this voyage that have a place in stories ; we 
 are told that trolls and other evil beings scoffed at the King's 
 men, yea, sometimes at the King himself. One day as they were 
 on their voyage, they beheld a man in a sculler rowing landwards 
 and making towards some rocks. As he sat in the boat he looked 
 tall and broad-shouldered, and plied his oars vigorously. The 
 King said to his men : " Put some spirit into your rowing ; I want 
 to come up with the tall man there in front, and see what sort of 
 a youth he is." The tall man, seeing them quicken their stroke, 
 did likewise. He pulled his oars sharply through the water, kept 
 his shoulders down, and maintained his distance ahead. The King 
 then urged his men to row still harder ; ordering the oars to be 
 brought into play until every bench on the Serpent was occupied. 
 "Let two or three men," he said, "sit at every oar, and even so 
 we shall need all your strength to overtake that fellow." They 
 did, therefore, as the King bade them, and the Serpent began to 
 gain on the boat. And now the boatman, observing the approach 
 of his pursuers, was seen by the King to glance sharply around in 
 all directions, and to look hard at the rocks as if measuring his 
 distance from them. Putting forth his strength, he strove eagerly 
 to keep in front ; raising himself up as he pulled in his oars, and 
 then sinking down into the hollow of the boat as he stretched 
 forward. Nevertheless his distance ahead grew smaller, though 
 very slowly. When the King thought the man was within hear- 
 ing distance, he hailed him : " Stop there, you tall fellow ; don't 
 row away ; we wish to speak with you." " Your treatment of all 
 our friends," answered the boatman, "has never been such as to 
 make me wish to speak with you ; and I shall not wait for you. 
 If we meet, the truth of the proverb will be seen : ' One man is no 
 match for many.' " Then quoth he : 
 
 " Far, far away is my bold grey-haired brother, mighty in thought and deed. 
 The dusky ship bears down upon my boat. 
 If we two sons of Hardrad, grey -haired men, were here together, we should 
 
 not flee. 
 O'er the foaming surf the Serpent glides." 
 
 "You would flee all the same," said the King, "though there
 
 332 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 were two of you. Who are you?" "That is no business of 
 yours," answered the man, and thus spoke : 
 
 " On the sides of thy ship, the reindeer of the wind, 
 Play sixty oars, for thee alone. 
 A mightier prince on earth is scarcely seen. 
 On my boat s sides there play in my grasp but one or two, to sweep the 
 
 billows. 
 Thus overpowered, I must yield." 
 
 "And yield you must now," said the King. "Though I yield," 
 answered the man, " I am not to blame. Such a lot must needs 
 befall an old fellow in face of so many young and gallant men ; 
 but for all that I shall never come into your power." Saying 
 these words, he sprang up with a sudden start, flung away his 
 oars, and upset the boat under him. In this way they separated, 
 and the man was never seen again. 
 
 King Olaf meets with Thor. Conference of trolls overheard 
 and reported to the King. 
 
 213. One day as King Olaf was sailing south along the coast, 
 under a fair, light wind, there was a man standing on a rock 
 who shouted to them and begged the favour of a passage to- 
 wards the south of the country. King Olaf therefore steered the 
 Serpent to the rock where the man stood, and he climbed on 
 board. He was a young-looking man of tall stature, handsome, 
 and he had a red beard. As soon as he came on board the 
 dragon -ship he began jesting and wrestling with the King's 
 men, who found his play rough whenever they tried their strength 
 against him. He afforded much merriment, and the men amused 
 . themselves in bantering him and laughing at him. He in return 
 made fun of the King's men, and laughed at them as being 
 poor and weakly creatures. "You are not worthy," he said, 
 " to serve so renowned a King and so fair a ship. This dragon- 
 ship was valiantly manned when Baud the Strong owned it. 
 He scarcely required the aid of such men as I am for the sake 
 of their strength, but only for amusement and counsel, and in 
 comparison with me you are but a feeble set" The King's men
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 333 
 
 asked if he had any stories to tell them, old or new ; and he 
 replied that there were few questions, in his opinion, which 
 they could ask and he not answer. They took him, therefore, 
 to the King, saying that he was a man of much knowledge. 
 The King said to him, "Tell us, if you can, some tales of olden 
 time." " I will begin, then, Sire," answered he, " with this land 
 near which we are sailing. It was inhabited of yore by giants, 
 who all chanced to come to a sudden end at one and the same 
 time, except two, both women. Afterwards, when people came 
 from the east to colonise the country, the two giant women 
 lorded over them, and troubled them, straitening their condi- 
 tion. The evil lasted until the inhabitants resolved to call upon 
 Redbeard for aid. So I grasped my Hammer, and slew both 
 the giants. And the people have continued to call upon me 
 for aid in time of need from that day, King, until now 
 that you have so greatly wasted all my friends in a way that 
 merits vengeance." Having thus spoken, he looked over his 
 shoulder at the King, and at the same instant, with a scornful 
 grin, plunged overboard, swift as a bolt, into the deep, and was 
 never seen again. Then the King said to his men : " Mark 
 you how bold was the Fiend to come openly into our sight in 
 broad day. We may thus see that it behoves Christians to be 
 always on their guard against the wiles of the Evil Spirit, who 
 is ever on the watch to entrap mankind both secretly and openly, 
 and by his envious wickedness to bring to nought all men's good 
 deeds. Whoever yields to his enticements and temptations, and 
 falls by evil deeds completely into his power, him he takes 
 captive and leads away to eternal torments. Wherefore we 
 should always sign ourselves with the mark of victory, which 
 is the holy Cross, in token that we belong to our God ; for the 
 sign of the Cross made with firm faith in Him is a very sure 
 protection, and a defence both of body and soul against every 
 foe visible or invisible. We were given to understand this 
 clearly in Denmark, where we marked ourselves with that sign 
 long before the time when we received holy baptism. And 
 though devils have the boldness to tempt us openly, yet all the 
 same they stand greatly in fear of Christians who put their 
 trust in God and holy baptism. This has just been clearly made 
 manifest, for the fiends that appeared to us to-day and the day
 
 334 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 before yesterday, fled from our presence as soon as we found 
 out who they were. Wherefore we must give manifold praise 
 to our Lord Jesus Christ and His holy Cross unceasingly." 
 
 King Olaf then continued his voyage until he came to the 
 district of Naumudale, where he stayed for a time with his 
 force, having no longer a favourable wind south. Now rumours 
 had reached the King's men that Naumudale was a greater 
 haunt of trolls and other monsters than any other part of Nor- 
 way ; and indeed, after Earl Hakon's death, when King Olaf made 
 Throndham a Christian land during his long winter residences 
 in it, the trolls in Naumudale so greatly increased in number 
 that the inhabitants could scarcely live there. Much curiosity 
 was therefore felt by many of the King's men to know whether 
 the rumours were based on truth or fable. There is a story 
 that one night two of the King's body-guard left the ships 
 and went on shore unobserved. After walking for a time in the 
 darkness, they saw a fire burning in a cave, and hastening thereto, 
 beheld several trolls seated around the fire conversing together. 
 As they stopped in front of the cave's mouth, one of the trolls, 
 who seemed to be chief of the whole band of foes, began thus 
 to speak : " Do you know," said he, " that King Olaf Tryggwason 
 has reached this land, and is close by with his force? If he 
 stay here any length of time he will, in all likelihood, bring 
 trouble upon us." The other fiends answered him; "We know 
 far too well what grievous annoyance and ill-treatment he has 
 inflicted on us since he came into this land. He leaves us no 
 spot wherein to rest : some of our friends are slain ; others have 
 suffered a worse fate, for he has enticed them away from us by 
 his wicked sophistries. He has driven us from our own haunts, 
 and we know not if he will let us remain here undisturbed in this 
 place of exile. Woe to us in our feebleness, that we can neither 
 avenge on him our own disgraces nor our friends' ! We must do 
 what we can to lay waste the dwellings that lie nearest to us." 
 Then the captain said, " Tell me in what struggles you have 
 taken part." And one of the unclean spirits thus began to speak : 
 " My home," he said, " was in Gaulardale, not far from Ladi, and 
 Earl Hakon was my friend, making me excellent presents. When 
 he was unworthily robbed of his kingdom and life, this stern man 
 came as King in his stead. And one day as his body-guard were
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 335 
 
 practising their sports near my home, so that I could scarcely bear 
 the noise and tumult that they made, I joined in their sports un- 
 observed, and wrestled with one of them so effectually as to break 
 his arm. The next day I broke the leg of a second ; and there was 
 no more sport for the injured men. The third day the King him- 
 self came and shared in the games, and I also joined in them 
 again, intending to injure some man or other. They were all 
 strangers to me, and I knew not one from another. However, I 
 took hold of one with a tight grip ; and he, seizing me in return, 
 pressed his two arms so close against my sides that I could not 
 have been in a worse plight if they had been formed of hot iron. 
 With such strength did he squeeze me that I could scarce refrain 
 from crying out; but at length I escaped from his grasp with 
 much difficulty, greatly worsted in the encounter. Thereupon I 
 abandoned my home, reluctant and unwilling, and came to this 
 place." A second fiend then answered: "I must tell you about 
 myself. I assumed the form of a handsome woman, and late one 
 evening I entered the hall where King Olaf was holding a great 
 feast. The guests had all drunk freely, and I held in my hand a 
 fine horn full of liquor mixed with venom and many other baleful 
 things, that I meant the King to drink. I was standing by the 
 sideboard, which was supplied in a princely manner, when the 
 King stretched out his hand towards me with a sign that I should 
 wait upon him. I was delighted, as if I held his fate quite in my 
 power, and went up to him, offering him my fine horn. He ac- 
 cepted it; but the drink that I had mixed for him with the 
 poisonous venom in it he poured over me. Then lifting the horn, 
 he brought it down on my head with a blow so heavy that I expect 
 never to recover from the injury that he did me." Then a third 
 unclean spirit also spoke. "Mine was a lot not unlike it," he 
 said. " I took on myself the fair form of a gentlewoman elegantly 
 dressed, and late one evening entered the room of King Olaf, 
 where he sat barefoot tying on his linen breeks, while the Bishop 
 was seated on one side of him. Having entered, I caused an itch- 
 ing in the sole of the King's foot. He beheld me standing where 
 I was, handsome and well dressed, and called out, bidding me 
 come and rub his foot, which I did, until he began to feel drowsy, 
 and went to bed. Here I made the itching grow worse, and sitting 
 down on the foot-board of the bed, rubbed his foot until both he
 
 336 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 and the Bishop were fast asleep. Then reaching over to the 
 King, I was about to destroy him with my powers of mischief, and 
 inflict death on him, when he awoke suddenly, and struck me 
 such a heavy blow on the head with a book that my skull was sore 
 injured. Thus hurt, I fled away, and since that day I have never 
 carried my head erect, or have been without pain." The King's 
 men, having seen and heard these things, turned away and went 
 back noiselessly to the ships, so as to awake no one ; but in the 
 morning they related the whole story to the King and his men. 
 " What you say is quite true," replied the King, " and I can con- 
 firm it. After my foot was rubbed, I awoke the Bishop, and asked 
 him to see if it had suffered any injury from the presence of the 
 fiend that had come visibly into our room, deceiving our sight by 
 its human form. When the Bishop came near and looked, he 
 found on my foot a livid spot, made raw by venom. This spot, 
 with the flesh and the blood, the Bishop caused to be excised, and 
 though the wound was afterwards quite healed, the scar will be 
 visible as long as I live. However, I forbid my men to leave the 
 ships and go on shore in the night-time merely to gratify such use- 
 less and altogether needless curiosity." After these things King 
 Olaf, accompanied by the Bishop and all the best of his troops, 
 went over the whole of the neighbouring districts with crosses and 
 relics. They sprinkled holy water over rocks and crags, dales and 
 hills ; and aided by holy prayers and God's help, they quite cleansed 
 the country of wicked monsters and unclean spirits, and thus freed 
 the whole people from the oppression and tyranny of their foes. 
 Afterwards they returned to their ships and sailed south along 
 the coast. It was autumn when they reached Throndham. and 
 King Olaf sailed with his force up the Frith to Nidaros, where he 
 made preparations to pass the winter. 
 
 Of King Harold Fairhair and Rogmvald, Earl of More. 
 Hognwald's son Rollaug settles in Iceland, and becomes 
 the ancestor of Hall 0' Side and his distinguished pos- 
 terity. 
 
 214. King Harold Fairhair, having acquired the whole realm of 
 Norway, paid a visit of state to Eognwald, Earl of More. At hi&
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 337 
 
 house he took a bath, and had his hair combed, which was then 
 cut by Earl Rognwald. It had remained uncut for ten years, and 
 the King was therefore called Harold Shockhead. But now the 
 Earl gave him another surname, calling him Harold Fairhair, a 
 surname declared to be peculiarly appropriate by all who beheld 
 the abundance and the beauty of his hair. Some time afterwards 
 King Harold led an expedition to the British Isles, and brought 
 wide realms into subjection, as we have already mentioned. 
 Before returning from the west, he bestowed the Orkneys and 
 Shetland on Earl Rognwald as compensation for the death of 
 Rognwald's son. Rognwald's brother Sigurd became Earl over 
 the islands, and Earl Rognwald went back with King Harold to 
 Norway, where he settled on his own Earldom. When he learnt 
 of the death of his brother Sigurd, he sent his son Hallad to the 
 Orkneys ; but Hallad abdicated the Earldom, and returned home 
 to his father. Rognwald then called his sons together and asked 
 which of them would accept the Earldom of the Orkneys. Thori 
 answered that he would leave the decision to his father, whether 
 he should go into the west or not. " You answer well," said the 
 Earl ; "but you are a legitimate son, well fitted to be a chief, and 
 you must hold rule here, and inherit after me." Then Rolf came 
 forward and offered himself. "You are well fitted both in 
 strength and acquirements," replied the Earl ; "but I think there 
 is an overbearing temper and a warlike ambition in you, too great 
 to let you thus settle quietly down to rule so small a kingdom." 
 Rollaug next asked if his father wished him to go to the islands. 
 " You may not be Earl," was the reply ; " you have no disposition 
 for war. The path that you must follow leads rather to Iceland, 
 I think ; in that land you will be held in honour and be blest 
 in your posterity. It is not your destiny to remain here." The 
 Earl then sent his son Einar to the Orkneys. Rollaug went to 
 King Harold, with whom he remained for a time, and made an 
 excellent marriage. Afterwards, taking with him his wife and 
 sons, he sailed to Iceland, which he reached near Horn in the east. 
 Here he threw overboard the pillars of his high-seat which came 
 to land in Hornafirth, but he himself was driven in a westerly 
 direction along the coast. After a hard voyage, in which the 
 ship fell short of water, he reached land at the cape in Leiru Bay, 
 where he passed his first winter. Then having heard tidings of
 
 33 8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 his pillars, he sailed eastwards to find them, and passed his second 
 winter under Ingolfsfell. Thence he proceeded east to Hornafirth, 
 where he first fixed his abode under Skarsbreck ; but afterwards he 
 lived at Breidabolstead in Fellswherfi. Rollaug was a powerful 
 chief, and kept up his friendship with King Harold, though he 
 never left Iceland. King Harold sent him a good sword, an ale- 
 horn, and a gold bracelet weighing five ounces. The sword came 
 afterwards into the possession of Kol, son of Hall O'Side, and the 
 horn was seen by Kolskegg the Historian. The general opinion, 
 looking at Bollaug's ancestry and descendants, regards him as the 
 most distinguished of the original settlers in the Eastern Quarter 
 of the island. He was the father of Osur Wedge, who married 
 Groa, the daughter of Thord Illugason, and their daughter was 
 Thordis, Hall O'Side's mother. Hall O'Side married Joreid, 
 daughter of Thidrandi; their son was Thorstein, the father of 
 Magnus, the father of Einar, the father of Bishop Magnus. Egil 
 was another son of Hall O'Side ; he was the father of Thorgerd, 
 the mother of Bishop John, who was canonised. Thorward, a son 
 of Hall O'Side, was the father of Thordis, the mother of Jorun, 
 the mother of Priest Hall, who was the father of Gizur, the 
 father of Bishop Magnus. Yngwild, a daughter of Hall O'Side, 
 was the mother of Thorey, the mother of Priest Scemund the 
 Historian. Thorstein, son of Hall O'Side, was the father of 
 Gudrid, the mother of Joreid, who was the mother of Priest Ari 
 the Historian. Thorgerd, a daughter of Hall O'Side, was the 
 mother of Yngwild, the mother of Liot, the father of Jarngerd, 
 the mother of Walgerd, the mother of Bodwar, the father of 
 Gudny, the mother of the Sturlusons. 
 
 Thorhall the Prophet settles in Iceland. Death of Thidrandi, 
 Hall O'Side's son, foreshadowing the advent of Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 215. Thorhall was a Northman, who came to Iceland in the days 
 of Earl Hakon Sigurdson. He chose a settlement at Syrlcekiaros, 
 and dwelt at Horgsland. He was a wise man of much foresight, 
 and was called Thorhall the Prophet. At the time when he lived 
 at Horgsland, Hah 1 O'Side lived at Hof in Alptafirth, and there
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 339 
 
 was a very close friendship between them. Every summer when 
 Hall O'Side rode to the Assembly he passed a night at Horgsland, 
 and Thorhall was often invited east to Hof, where he made long 
 visits. Hall's eldest son was named Thidrandi, a very handsome 
 and promising man, and Hall loved him the most of all his sons. 
 When Thidrandi was old enough he made voyages abroad, and 
 wherever he went he was highly popular, for he was an accom- 
 plished athlete, gentle and cheerful with everybody. It happened 
 one summer as Hall was returning from the Assembly that he 
 invited his friend Thorhall to visit him, and Thorhall proceeded 
 shortly afterwards to pay the visit. Hall welcomed him with the 
 utmost gladness, as he always did, and Thorhall remained with 
 him the rest of the summer, for Hall would not allow him to 
 return home before the harvest feast was over. Thidrandi, who 
 was then eighteen years old, returned from abroad that summer, 
 landing at Berufirth. Thence he went home to his father, and 
 every one was greatly delighted with him, praising his accom- 
 plishments, as they had often done on former occasions; but 
 Thorhall the Prophet always remained silent when Thidrandi's 
 praise was sounded most loudly. Hall inquired of him the reason 
 of his silence; "Your opinion, Thorhall," he said, "I always con- 
 sider noteworthy." Thorhall answered : " 'Tis not because I dislike 
 anything either in him or you ; nor do I fail to see what others 
 see, that he is a most remarkable man. My silence proceeds from 
 another cause. Men praise him, and he deserves their praise for 
 many reasons, though he esteems himself but lightly. Possibly 
 their enjoyment of him will not last long ; and your grief at the 
 loss of so fine a son will be deep enough, though his accomplish- 
 ments be not praised in your hearing by every one." As the 
 summer drew to a close Thorhall grew very cheerless, and Hall 
 asked the reason of his melancholy. " I look forward with appre- 
 hension to the approach of your harvest feast," answered Thorhall, 
 "for I have a foreboding that a prophet will be slain at the 
 banquet." " I can throw light on that," said the yeoman. " I 
 have an ox ten years old that I call a prophet, because he is more 
 intelligent than all the other cattle, and I am going to kill him for 
 the harvest feast. You need not, therefore, be low-spirited, for I 
 intend that this banquet, like the others that I have given, shall 
 be an honour to you and my other friends." "It was no fear
 
 340 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 about my life," said Thorhall, "that caused my dejection, but a 
 foreboding of stranger and more weighty events which I may not at 
 present declare." There is no need then to countermand the feast," 
 said Hall. " 'Twill avail nothing to do so," answered Thorhall ; 
 " whatever is purposed will come to pass." They made ready to cele- 
 brate the feast on the first days of winter ; but the guests were few 
 in number, for there blew a violent gale difficult to stand against. 
 In the evening when they sat down to meat, Thorhall spoke, and 
 said : " May I beg you to follow my advice. Let no one go out 
 of the house to-night, for great harm may befall us if this request 
 is disregarded. And whatever noises occur, let no attention be 
 paid to them, for any answer is ominous of evil." Hall asked the 
 attention of the company to Thorhall's words ; " Because," said he, 
 " they never fail, and it is easier to dress a whole limb than a 
 broken one." Thidrandi busied himself in hospitable offices, gentle 
 and courteous in these as in other matters, and at the time for 
 sleep he gave up his own bed to the guests, and threw himself 
 down on the seat nearest the end of the hall. When they were 
 mostly fast asleep, a voice was heard at the door, but no one 
 pretended to hear it Three times was it heard, and then Thidrandi 
 sprang up, saying: "What a great shame that we should all 
 pretend to be asleep ! Surely 'tis the arrival of guests." He took 
 his sword in his hand and went out ; but seeing no one, he sup- 
 posed that some of the guests, who had ridden on ahead to the 
 house, had turned back to meet others coming on behind. Then he 
 went close to the wood-stack and heard the noise of horses' feet 
 on the paddock as if from the north, and beheld nine women all 
 dressed in black and holding drawn swords. From the south, too, he 
 heard the noise of horses' feet on the paddock, and beheld nine 
 women all dressed in white and riding on white horses. Then he- 
 attempted to turn into the house to tell others of the sight ; but 
 before he could carry out his wish the women in black fell upon 
 him, and he defended himself manfully. Long afterwards Thorhall 
 awoke and asked if Thidrandi were up ; receiving no answer, he 
 said, " It is too late." Then they went out ; the night was frosty 
 and moonlight, and they found Thidrandi lying wounded on the 
 ground. He was carried in, and as they talked with him he told 
 them all that he had seen. At daybreak of the same morning he 
 died, and he was buried in a cairn, with heathen rites. Inquiries
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 341 
 
 were then made about people who had come and gone, but no one 
 expected to find that Thidrandi had enemies. Hall asked Thorhall 
 what could be the meaning of the strange occurrence. " I know 
 not," answered Thorhall; "but I imagine those women were no 
 other than the ghostly wraiths of your kinsmen. A change is 
 coming over the land, I think, and our religion will give place to 
 a better one. Those dark goddesses of yours, associated with the 
 present faith, doubtless knew of the coming change, and that you 
 would become in their sight as cast-off kinsmen. Displeased, I 
 think, at not first receiving tribute from you, they have taken 
 Thidrandi to themselvea The more excellent goddesses wished 
 doubtless to aid him, but as yet were unable. You and your 
 kinsmen will enjoy their aid when you accept the unknown religion 
 which they foreshadow and with which they are associated." 
 This event, and many others similar, did indeed foreshadow, as 
 Thorhall said, the joyful time that followed, when Almighty God 
 deigned with merciful eyes to look upon the inhabitants of Iceland, 
 and to free the people, by His messengers, from the long thraldom 
 in which the Fiend had held them ; that He might henceforth bring 
 all who serve Him faithfully and steadfastly, with good works, 
 into the everlasting inheritance promised to His adopted children. 
 Moreover, the Enemy of the whole human race no less clearly 
 showed in such events, and many others that appear in story, how 
 unwillingly he relinquished his grasp upon his prey, the people 
 that he had held captive through all past time in the bonds of 
 error, worshipping his cursed false gods. For he whetted his fierce 
 auger by such attacks on those who were in his power, knowing 
 that his disgrace was near at hand in the merited loss of his prey. 
 Hall felt the loss of his son Thidrandi so deeply that he could 
 no longer bear to live at Hof , but removed his home to Thwattay. 
 Here Thorhall the Prophet happened once to be staying, being 
 invited by Hall to a banquet. Hall slept in a room furnished with 
 a lock, and Thorhall occupied the second bed in it ; there was a 
 window in the roof. One morning when they were both awake, 
 Thorhall smiled. " What are you now smiling at ? " asked Hall. 
 "I am smiling," answered Thorhall, "to see so many hills laid 
 open, and their inhabitants, small and great, packing up their 
 baggage for a change of abode." Not long afterwards occurred 
 the events which we must now relate.
 
 342 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Thangbrand reaches Iceland. He baptizes Hall O'Side, 
 preaches the Gospel at the General Assembly, and slays 
 the poet Weterlid. His adventure with a bearsark, and 
 return to Norway. 
 
 216. King Olaf Tryggwason had ruled two years over Norway, 
 when he sent Priest Thangbrand to Iceland. His ship came to 
 land at Sel Bay in the Northern Alptafirth. But when the men 
 of the district learnt that he and his company were Christians, 
 they would neither speak with them nor direct them to a haven ; 
 and the householders would not show them any kindness or afford 
 them help. At that time Hall O'Side lived at Thwattay. He had 
 made a journey north to Fliotsdale on necessary business, and as 
 he was returning south he was met by Thangbrand, who accosted 
 him and greeted him becomingly. He then told Hall the reason 
 of his coming to Iceland, and conveyed to him at the same time 
 King Olaf 's request, " that if Thangbrand landed in the Eastern 
 Quarter, Hall would afford him whatever protection he might 
 need." Thangbrand then asked Hall to direct his ship to a haven, 
 and give him help in other needful matters. King Olaf's mes- 
 sage and Thangbrand's speech were received kindly and favourably 
 by Hall, who at once sent men to bring the ship into Leiru Bay in 
 the Southern Alptafirth, where it was beached at a spot afterwards 
 known as Thangbrand's haven or shed. Hall removed the whole 
 of the cargo into the field surrounding his own house, where he 
 erected a booth, in which the crew stayed during the winter. In 
 this booth Thangbrand sang Mass, and performed divine service. 
 Hall was well disposed to Thangbrand and his men, giving them 
 all they needed, and passing much time with them in their booth. 
 In the autumn, on the eve of the great festival of Michaelmas, it 
 happened that Thangbrand's men left off work in the afternoon ; 
 and the yeoman Hall, being present, inquired the reason. " The 
 day after this day," answered Thangbrand, " we keep holy ; it is a 
 high festival in honour of St. Michael, the archangel of God." 
 " Who was Michael, in himself ? " asked Hall, " and what is he 
 like ? " " Michael was not a man," answered Thangbrand, " but a 
 spirit, ordained by Almighty God to be chief of the other angels,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 343 
 
 whom He has appointed to war against the Devil and his fiendish 
 messengers, and to defend all true-believing Christian folk against 
 the harmful shafts of unclean spirits. To the archangel Michael 
 in particular, God has given power over the souls of Christian men 
 when they depart this life, that he may receive them and conduct 
 them to the sublime repose of Paradise, the abode of unspeakable 
 joy and gladness, of honour, happiness, and every blessing in 
 abundance ; where there is no death, neither sorrow nor sickness, 
 neither grief nor misery, but unending health and eternal life. 
 Men who have served their Creator in righteousness and pureness 
 of living, there join the angels in God's service. In beauty and 
 brightness the angels surpass the light of the sun ; their odour 
 transcends all sweetness ; their swiftness, power, and might are 
 greater than the thought of man can conceive ; and the innumer- 
 able multitude of them is divided into nine orders for the appointed 
 service of God. To some of them is given the charge and autho- 
 rity to oppose and crush all the power of evil-disposed spirits that 
 lie in wait unceasingly, desiring to harm mankind. Others avert 
 from men diseases, bodily harm, and whatever may cause injury, 
 and instead thereof they bestow perfect health and all that is 
 necessary to mortal men's prosperity. Others stand continually in 
 the presence of their Creator. Yet of all alike is it the general 
 duty and occupation to praise Almighty God unceasingly and un- 
 speakably, and delight Him with harmonious voices, always admir- 
 ing His beauty, and desiring evermore to look upon His face." 
 After Thangbrand with eloquent speech had uttered these and 
 other such words, Hall replied : " Though I am but a man, I seem 
 dimly to perceive and understand how exceeding glorious He must 
 be whom such noble angels serve." And Thangbrand answered : 
 " Of a truth the Holy Spirit has inspired you with this understand- 
 ing, though you are a heathen." When the yeoman Hall sat down 
 to meat with his men in the evening, he said to them : " Thangbrand 
 and his company hold high festival on the coming morn, in honour 
 of the one God whom he serves. You shall have leisure to keep 
 the day holy with them. They will allow us to attend, to see the 
 rites of their religion and to hear the service." The next morning 
 after Hall was dressed he went to the booth with the men of his 
 household. Standing outside, they heard the bells ringing, and 
 listened to the sweet voices of the choristers whom they now heard
 
 344 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 for the first time. Great was their astonishment ; but it increased 
 when Mass was sung ; when they saw the clerks dressed in goodly 
 vestments, and the candles shining with a beautiful light ; when 
 they smelt the exceeding sweetness of the incense. After Hall 
 returned to his house he asked his men what they thought of the 
 rites of the Christians, and they replied that all which they had seen 
 and heard of the religion and the service seemed very fine and beau- 
 tiful. Priest Thangbrand frequently appealed to Hall, urging him 
 to adopt the practice of the Christian Faith ; and Hall on one 
 occasion made the following answer: "I have with me, as it 
 happens, at the present time, two very old women, worn out 
 and infirm, bedridden and unable of themselves to rise. You 
 have my leave to baptize them; and if after baptism they are 
 able to move themselves ever so little, or are somewhat less 
 infirm than before, instead of growing worse by being moved 
 and placed in the water, I shall know that great power attends 
 the Christian religion, and both I and all my household will 
 receive baptism." Then Hall urged the old women to accept 
 the Faith preached by Thangbrand ; and after they had con- 
 fessed their belief in the Trinity, in response to the threefold in- 
 quiry of the priest, and had also in due form requested baptism, 
 they were baptized by Priest Thangbrand in the name of the 
 Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and were then clothed in white 
 garments. The following day, when Hall, the master of the 
 house, came and inquired how they felt, they both at once 
 answered, and said: "We two feel very well, for though it is 
 natural to old age that our limbs should be weak, the sickness 
 and pain which long oppressed and troubled us have altogether 
 disappeared, being replaced by perfect comfort and bodily health. 
 Our joints are all supple, and our limbs serve us with ease, per- 
 forming their parts as if we were young once more. Fear and 
 dread have left us, together with all weariness of life, and we 
 have gained joy and gladness with a true hope of eternal 
 happiness and future bliss." This answer rejoiced the yeoman, 
 and he promised to accept the true Faith. He was baptized 
 and all his household on the Saturday before Easter, in his 
 own little brook, to which Priest Thangbrand gave the name 
 of Thwattay, the name by which the homestead has since been 
 known. Priest Thangbrand accompanied Hall to the General
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 345 
 
 Assembly in the summer; and when on their journey south 
 they arrived at Skogasweit, the heathen made a bargain with 
 Hedin O'Charms, a man most famous throughout Iceland for 
 witchcraft, that by his sorceries he should cause Priest Thang- 
 brand to sink down alive into the earth. Hall and Thangbrand 
 passed the night at Kirkby. Here abode Surt, the son of 
 Asbiorn, the son of Thorstein, the son of Ketil the Simpleton ; 
 all of whom were Christians, and one after the other had dwelt 
 at Kirkby, a homestead where no heathen man could live. On the 
 day when Hall and Thangbrand rode from Kirkby, the ground 
 opened suddenly under Thangbrand, and his horse sank into 
 the cleft; he himself sprang off the horse's back, and escaped 
 by God's aid and the help of his companions. Thangbrand 
 arrived at the Assembly, where he converted to the true Faith 
 many who had come from the South Quarter, and from the 
 counties of Eyafirth Quarter in the North. The latter converts 
 invited him to visit them, and in the summer he went north 
 to Oxarfirth, where he baptized many in the brook near Skinna- 
 stead, afterwards known as Thangbrand's Brook. At Mywater 
 he baptized men in Thangbrand's Pool ; but through the influence 
 of the Eyafirth people he could not go further west than Skial- 
 fandifleet. The same summer Thangbrand, aided by Gudleif, tbe 
 son of Ari, the son of Mar, slew the poet Weterlid in Pliotslid, 
 because of a lampoon and blasphemy. Touching this manslaughter 
 the following verse was composed [referring to Gudleif] : 
 
 " The wielder of the sword, foe of rust on shields, 
 
 Bore in. the south the weapons of the Balder of the prayer-house cushion. 
 Bold in fight, the reformer of religion 
 Let the death-hammer then ring 
 On the anvil-head of Weterlid the bard." 
 
 Another man also composed a lampoon on Thangbrand and Gud- 
 leif. He was called Thorwald the Ailing, and lived at Heywick 
 in Grimsness. He sent the following verse to Ulf Uggason : 
 
 " A message straight I'll send to Uggi's son, 
 Ulf, Ygg"s protecting hide ; 
 Not shy am I with one that uses arms of steel. 
 Let him headlong drive the Powers' reviler, 
 God's craven wolf, the giant's steed. 
 The other I will see to."
 
 346 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Such were his lines, and he composed many others more violent. 
 Ulf recited the following answer : 
 
 "Though sea's explorer bid, 
 
 I'll not accept the winged message from the mouth 
 Of the Hardbard of divine mead ; 
 
 'Tis not for me to take the fly of him that delights in ships, 
 Great harm I shun ; ill plans are afoot." 
 
 Thereupon Thangbrand and Gudleif slew Thorwald the Ailing 
 at Hestbrook. And Thangbrand afterwards proceeded east to 
 his ship, which he prepared for a voyage abroad ; setting sail 
 as soon as he was ready to start. He saw that his success had 
 been small in preaching the Gospel ; for those who willingly and 
 humbly accepted God's message and received holy baptism were 
 few in number compared with those who set themselves against 
 Christianity with a downright evil will, seeking at all costs to 
 crush it. When he had sailed a short distance from land, he 
 was met by contrary winds and gales which drove him back to 
 Iceland, and he landed in Borgarfirth, a short distance from the 
 Whitay. At that time Gisur the White dwelt at Skalholt. He 
 was the son of Teit, the son of Ketilbiorn ; and when he learnt 
 that Thangbrand was driven back, he invited him to his house, 
 and Thangbrand abode at Skalholt during the winter. Mean- 
 while his ship was exposed to a gale which somewhat injured it, 
 and Steinunn, the mother of the poet Ref, composed a verse on 
 the disaster : 
 
 " Far from her resting-place has Thor removed 
 Thangbrand's ship, the beast of ThummiL 
 He shook and beat her sides, and dashed her to the ground. 
 No longer fit for sea, lie the snow-skates of Atal's plain. 
 The ship is left in bits by the storm that Thor has sent." 
 
 And again another : 
 
 " The Feller of Mella's kin completely crushed 
 The Bell-warden's ship, bison of the sea-mew's couch. 
 The gods wrecked the hawk of the strand. 
 Christ helped not when the oar-pulled horse was swamped. 
 Little guard, methinks, was kept by God, o'er Gylfi's reindeer." 
 
 Thangbrand repaired the ship and called her Jarnmeis, whence
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 347 
 
 the neighbouring headland was called Jarnmeishead. In the 
 spring he went west to Breidafirth and over to Bardastrand, 
 where he abode for a while with Gest Oddleifson, and was 
 challenged by a foreign bearsark to fight a wager of battle. 
 Thangbrand replied that he was quite ready for the fight. " You 
 will not dare to have a duel with me," said the bearsark, "when 
 you see the feats I can perform." " What are they ? " inquired 
 Thangbrand. "I pass with bare feet through burning fire," he 
 answered ; " and unprotected by armour I fall on my sword's 
 point, and it injures me not." "God shall decide," said Thang- 
 brand. Then a great fire was kindled, and after Thangbrand 
 had hallowed it, the bearsark fearlessly walked into it, and had 
 his feet much burnt. Then he fell upon his sword, and his 
 death instantly followed, for Thangbrand had made the sign 
 of the Cross over the sword's point. The bearsark's death was 
 a source of joy not only to the Christians, but equally so to the 
 heathen; for he had exercised great tyranny and oppression 
 over them. Gest then became a catechumen, and likewise others 
 in the west who were Gest's friends. After these things Thang- 
 brand went on board his ship, the Jarnmeis, and sailed abroad in 
 the summer. He had a prosperous voyage, and having reached 
 Throndham, steered his ship within the Frith to Nidaros. 
 
 Certain Icelanders, among whom are Hialti Skeggison and 
 Gisur the White, visit Norway. The cause of Hialti' s 
 banishment from Iceland. 
 
 217. Before proceeding further we must speak of the Icelanders 
 who left Iceland this summer and arrived at Nidaros shortly 
 before King Olaf returned thither from Halogaland. One of 
 them was Halldor, the son of Gudmund the Mighty of Mader- 
 wall; another was Kolbein, son of Thord Frey's priest, and 
 brother of Flosi of the Burning ; a third was Swerting, son of 
 Runolf the Temple-chief. Thorarin Nefiolfson was also there 
 in command of a ship. They were all heathens, as were many 
 others who came with them, both great and small. These men 
 who have been mentioned, endeavoured with their shipmates to 
 sail away as soon as King Olaf came south from Halogaland,
 
 348 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 because they were told that the King forced every man to become 
 Christian. As soon as the King entered the town they sailed out 
 of the river and along the Frith towards the sea. But meeting 
 straightway with contrary winds, they were driven back, and took 
 shelter under the island of Nidarholm. Word was brought to 
 King Olaf that Icelanders, all heathen men, lay at anchor in 
 several ships under shelter of the island, anxious to avoid meet- 
 ing with him. The King immediately sent and forbade their 
 departure, commanding them at the same time to return to the 
 town ; which command they obeyed, but without removing their 
 goods from the ships. 
 
 At that time there arrived from Iceland two distinguished 
 worthy men who had become Christian through the labours of 
 Priest Thangbrand; these were Gisur the White and Hialti 
 Skeggison of Thiorsaydale. Hialti had married Wilborg, Gisur's 
 daughter, and his journey to Norway was the result of a squib 
 which he had thrown off during the General Assembly in the 
 summer : 
 
 " To deride the gods is not my wish. 
 A dog, methinks, is Freya. One of the twain, 
 Odin or Freya, a dog will ever be." 
 
 The first person who made a legal matter of this squib was 
 Eunolf the Temple-chief, the son of Ulf, the son of Jorund. He 
 declared it to be blasphemy, and pressed the case in order to have 
 Hialti outlawed. In this business, which was no easy one, he 
 displayed his zeal and power, rather than his justice. He was 
 unable to hold a Court on account of Hialti's popularity, until 
 he fixed it on the bridge over the Oxaray, and had the two ends 
 of the bridge defended by armed men. Even then he was unable 
 to find a foreman who would sum up his side of the case, until 
 Thorbiorn, the son of Thorkel, of Goddales, took his seat at the 
 Court for the purpose. Hialti was sentenced by the Court, for 
 blasphemy of the gods, to the penalty of the Lesser Outlawry. 
 The same summer he made preparations to go abroad on a ship 
 which was built for him at his home in Thiorsaydale. When 
 he was ready for the voyage he sailed along the Western Rangay 
 to the sea ; and as the ship went down the stream, a tall man, 
 whom they knew not, ran along the bank carrying a shield and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 349 
 
 spear. Hialti suspected that the man had been sent after him, 
 and called to him, saying, " You tall fellow, there is a wisp of 
 straw in your bosom where the heart should be." Whereupon 
 the man flung his spear at Hialti with such force that it went 
 through the shield that Hialti held. The man was caught, and 
 when Hialti asked who he was, and who had sent him on that 
 business, he answered : " My name is Narfi. I was sent by 
 Eunolf the Temple-chief to release myself from outlawry by 
 killing you." "I will show you a better way of freeing yourself 
 from outlawry," said Hialti; "come abroad with me and be my 
 attendant." To this course the man assented. Gisur and Hialti 
 then sailed abroad, and at Nidaros they found King Olaf, who 
 welcomed them gladly as soon as he knew that they were 
 Christians. 
 
 Thangbrand tells King Olaf the result of his labours in 
 Iceland. The noble conduct of Hialti and Gisur. 
 
 218. Shortly afterwards, Thangbrand, lately arrived from Ice- 
 land, came to King Olaf and told him of the bad reception that 
 he had met with from the Icelanders. " Some of them," he said, 
 " lampooned me ; others would have slain me ; and at last I was 
 made an outlaw at the General Assembly. The people of that 
 country, with few exceptions, will of a surety never accept the 
 Faith." On hearing this complaint from Thangbrand, the King 
 fell into a furious rage, and instantly called an Assembly, to which 
 he summoned all the Icelanders in the town or on board ship. 
 Then he gave orders to seize, plunder, maim, or slay all of them 
 that were heathen. But the Icelandic chiefs Kiartan Olafson, 
 Gisur, Hialti, and others that were Christians, went into the 
 King's presence and begged him to give the Icelanders peace. 
 " Do not, Sire King," they said, " go against your own words. 
 You said that however greatly a man provoked you to anger, 
 you would forgive him if he consented to be baptized and leave 
 off heathen worship. The Icelanders who are here are all will- 
 ing to accept the true Faith and be baptized, and we shall find 
 a way for the introduction of Christianity into Iceland. There 
 are many powerful Icelanders who have sons at this time in
 
 350 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Norway, and for their sons' sake they will greatly help its pro- 
 motion. In dealing with a stern heathen people, it behoves us to 
 employ wise methods ; to use meekness and forbearance, which are 
 often more effectual than sternness and vehemence in proportion 
 as opponents are bolder and hardier. Thangbrand made few friends 
 in Iceland ; but you are not ignorant, Sire, how he behaved afore- 
 time when he was with you, and his temper there was the same 
 as here. He acted harshly and arrogantly, slaying those who 
 displeased him; such conduct people did not endure." After 
 Gisur and Hialti had ended their long and eloquent speech, 
 the King spoke, and asked: "Who are these well-spoken men, 
 and of what family do they come ? " And Gisur replied : 
 "Hialti is the son of Skeggi, the son of Thorgeir, the son of 
 Eilif , the son of Ketil One-handed ; and his mother is Thorgerd, 
 the daughter of Lif, the daughter of Earl Turf-Einar, who was 
 the son of Rognwald, Earl of More. And I," he continued, 
 ' am the son of Teit, the son of Ketilbiorn, the son of Ketil, a 
 mighty man of Naumudale. Ketilbiorn's mother was ^Esa, the 
 daughter of Earl Hakon, son of Griotgard; the mother of my 
 father Teit was Helga, the daughter of Thord Skeggi, the son of 
 Rapp, the son of Biorn the Ungartered, the son of Wether- Grim. 
 My mother was Alof, daughter of Bodwar, son of Wicking-Kari ; 
 which Bodwar, O King, was a brother of Eric of Ofrustead, your 
 grandfather. It was on account of my kinship with you, O King, 
 that I invited Thangbrand to my house when he was hated by 
 others." As soon as the King knew how close akin he was to 
 them, he was greatly pleased, and said : " You two kinsmen shall 
 be made welcome by us this winter, and if you promise your aid 
 and help so that my desire for the furtherance of Christianity in 
 Iceland may be accomplished, then all these Icelanders shall go 
 free, so far as we are concerned, except the four whom you 
 regard as the most honourable among them. These I shall hold 
 as hostages until the Christian religion is either established by 
 law in Iceland, or else absolutely rejected. One that I select 
 is Kiartan Olafson, who has lived a while with us here, a brave 
 and gallant man, as we know ; then Halldor Gudmundson ; Kol- 
 bein, son of Thord Frey's priest; and Swerting Runolfson. The 
 fathers and kinsmen of these men have the decision greatly in 
 their own hands, whether I send them home with honour or
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 351 
 
 have them slain." Hialti and Gisur then answered : " We gladly 
 make the promise that you ask of us, so that the Icelanders may 
 go free ; and we especially request that you treat kindly the men 
 whom you have selected as hostages." "What is your interest 
 in these men," asked the King, "that you plead so earnestly 
 for them ? Is it kinship or marriage ? " Whereupon a Northman 
 very foolishly put himself forward to answer the King, and said : 
 " I was at the General Assembly of the Icelanders last summer, 
 when Runolf, the father of this man Swerting, outlawed Hialti." 
 Then Thangbrand spoke, and after sharply bidding the man 
 hold his tongue, said : "Do well, King, to Hialti and Gisur. 
 They are men who have often shown that they reward with 
 kindness those who do them ill. Hialti showed it even at the 
 moment of leaving Iceland, for he took as his companion on the 
 voyage hither, the man that was sent to slay him and that made 
 an attempt upon him." Afterwards those of the Icelanders who 
 were unbaptized, all received baptism. Gisur and Hialti passed 
 the winter with King Olaf in the greatest honour, enjoying the 
 intimacy of the King ; the hostages also remained with the King 
 in comfort during the winter. 
 
 Hall/red's return to King Olaf; and the death of his wife 
 IngiHorg. 
 
 219. We must now return to the story of Hallfred the Trouble- 
 some Poet. After living two years in Gautland, where he married 
 a heathen woman, he went to visit the Swedish King Olaf, in 
 honour of whom he had composed a eulogistic poem. This poem 
 he recited before the King, who rewarded him with excellent gifts. 
 The second winter that Hallfred was in Gautland, King Olaf ap- 
 peared to him one night in a dream. He looked angry as he 
 spoke, and said : " You do wrong to cast away so completely your 
 Christian belief. You had better pay me a visit with your house- 
 hold, and renew your faith." When Hallfred awoke he sighed 
 deeply. "What have you dreamt?" asked Ingibiorg. And 
 Hallfred told her of the vision, and said : " What think you ? 
 Would you be willing to go with me and visit King Olaf ? I owe 
 you a return for your great kindness to me, and I should best
 
 352 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 repay you by bringing you to the true Faith and to salvation." 
 " I fully expected," she answered, " that you would be drawn 
 thither. Certainly I will go with you, for I perceive the supe- 
 riority of that religion over the one that we have held hitherto." 
 They had one son, a promising boy, named Audgisl, who was 
 a year old, and Ingibiorg was again with child. Having made 
 their preparations in the spring, they departed from the east, 
 taking Audgisl with them ; and without stopping anywhere on 
 the journey north, they arrived in Throndham during autumn, 
 and went to see King Olaf. The King received Hallfred with 
 a hearty welcome, though he censured him somewhat for having 
 so long lived among the heathen, and for having married a 
 heathen wife. He caused a priest to set him a penance, and 
 Hallfred gladly submitted to all that was enjoined him. In a 
 short time his wife Ingibiorg gave birth to a boy, whom Hallfred 
 named after himself ; and she was then baptized, together with 
 the two boys. Afterwards the King said to Hallfred : " You have 
 yet a further amends to make to God, because you so far forsook your 
 faith. I will have you compose now a poem on the Creation, as a 
 ransom for your soul, and not use for evil purposes only the ability 
 that God has given you." Hallfred expressed his eagerness, in this 
 matter as in all others, gladly to do his utmost in obeying the will 
 of King Olaf. He passed the winter with the King in high respect, 
 and began his poem, a very fine one, on the Creation. His wife 
 Ingibiorg died during the winter, and her loss was a very great 
 affliction to Hallfred. 
 
 Of Uric the lied and the settlement of Greenland. 
 
 220. There was a man named Thorwald, the son of Aswald, the 
 son of Ulf, the son of Oxna-Thori. He and his son Eric the Red 
 left Jadar, because of homicides, and went to Iceland, many por- 
 tions of which were already occupied. They first fixed their abode 
 at Dranga in Hornstrand, and here Thorwald died. Eric then 
 married Thorhild, daughter of Jorund Atlason and Thorbiorg 
 Shipbreast, who at the time of Thorhild's marriage was the wife 
 of Thorbiorn of Haukadale. Leif was a son of Eric and Thorhild. 
 Eric then removed from the north, and set up house at Ericstead
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 353 
 
 near Watshorn ; but after the manslaughter of Eyolf Sour and 
 Duelling-Eafn he was banished from Haukadale. Going west 
 to Breidafirth, he settled at Ericstead in Oxney. While he 
 abode there he lent the pillars of his high-seat to Thorgest 
 of Breidabolstead, but could not get them back when he claimed 
 them. Hence arose quarrels and fights between Eric arid Thor- 
 gest, of which Eric's Saga tells. In the consequent lawsuits 
 Eric had the support of Styr Thorgrimson, Eyolf of Swiney, 
 Thorbrand of Alptafirth, and Thorbiorn Wifilson ; while Thor- 
 gest's part was upheld by the sons of Thord Gelli and Thorgeir 
 of Hitardale. Eric was outlawed by the Assembly at Thorsness, 
 and he fitted out his ship in Eric's Bay for a voyage. When 
 he was ready to sail, Styr and his other supporters accom- 
 panied him beyond the islands. He told them that he intended 
 to go in search of the land seen by Gunnbiorn, son of Ulf Crow, 
 who, when driven by a storm past Iceland, had discovered 
 Gunnbiorn's Skerry. Eric said that he would revisit his friends 
 if he were successful in his search. He sailed past Sncefellsuess 
 and came to the land, reaching it at a spot which he named 
 Mid-Glacier, now known as Blaserk. Thence he sailed south 
 by the coast to look for habitable districts. He passed the first 
 winter in Ericsey, near the middle of the Eastern Settlement. 
 The following spring he sailed to Ericsfirth, where he fixed his 
 abode. In the summer he sailed to the Western Settlement, and 
 passed his second winter at Ericsholm near Wharfpeak. The 
 third summer he sailed north as far as Sncefell and into Eafns- 
 firth, there reaching, so he said, the head of Ericsfirth. Then 
 he turned back and passed the third winter in Ericsey, which 
 is at the entrance of Ericsfirth. The following summer he sailed 
 to Iceland, steering his ship into Breidafirth. The land which 
 he had discovered he called Greenland ; " For," said he, " people 
 will be much more eager to migrate thither if the land has a 
 tempting name." After remaining in Iceland during the winter, 
 he returned in the following summer to colonise Greenland, and 
 settled at Brattalid in Ericsfirth. Historians say that in the 
 course of the summer in which Eric the Red went forth to colonise 
 Greenland, five-and- twenty ships set sail thither from Breidafirth 
 and Borgarfirth. Fourteen of these arrived at their destination ; 
 others were driven back, and some were lost. This colonisation 
 
 z
 
 354 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 took place the same summer that Bishop Frederick and Thorwald 
 Kodranson sailed away from Iceland, fifteen years before Chris- 
 tianity was by law established there. 
 
 Eric's son Leif sails to Norway, and is there baptized. 
 
 221. Fourteen years after the colonisation of Greenland by 
 Eric the Eed, Leif, the son of Eric, sailed from Greenland to 
 Norway. He reached Throndham in the autumn, after King 
 Olaf Tryggwason's return from his northern voyage to Haloga- 
 land. Leif steered his ship up the Frith to Nidaros, and went 
 straightway to see King Olaf, who preached the Faith to him, as 
 he did to other heathen men that came to visit him. The King 
 had an easy task with Leif, who was then baptized with all his 
 shipmates, and stayed with the King in comfort during the 
 winter. 
 
 Invasion of Norway by King Gudrod, son of Eric Bloodaxe. 
 The death of Gudrod. 
 
 222. King Gudrod, son of Eric Bloodaxe and Gunnhild, lived 
 the life of a freebooter in the British Isles after he fled from 
 Norway to avoid Earl Hakon. But during the summer of which 
 we have been speaking, King Olaf Tryggwason having now 
 reigned four years in Norway, Gudrod sailed thither from Eng- 
 land with several ships of war. And when he was come near 
 Norway he turned his course south in the direction of the coast 
 line, hoping the more easily to escape a meeting with King 
 Olaf. Then he sailed east and to the Wick, and as soon as he 
 touched land he began to plunder the people and bring them 
 into subjection, claiming to be received as their King. The 
 inhabitants of the country, seeing the great warlike host brought 
 against them, begged for a truce and peace, offering to despatch 
 a summons over the land to call together an Assembly. " They 
 would rather," they said, "accept him than suffer his hostile 
 force, and would summon a full Assembly to choose him King." 
 A long delay was demanded, that the summons to meet might 
 be carried over the whole of the Wick. The King therefore
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 355 
 
 called upon them to contribute food in the meanwhile; but 
 the yeomen chose rather to entertain him at their houses during 
 the necessary interval while the summoning of the Assembly 
 was in progress. King Gudrod accepted their choice, and with 
 a portion of his force went on circuit through the country, 
 leaving the remainder to guard the ships. Now, whenever King 
 Olaf was in the north of the land, he left his brothers-in-law, 
 the brothers Thorgeir and Hyrning, to bear rule on his behalf 
 over all the Wick district. To them, therefore, the yeomen sent 
 a message in much less time than was needed to summon the 
 Assembly, telling of King Gudrod's plundering raid, and the 
 terms they had made with him. As soon as the brothers received 
 the tidings, they sent out an arrow, the summons to war, by 
 four ways, and having collected a force from all the neighbouring 
 districts, they took ship and sailed north into the Wick. Coming 
 one night with their force to the house where King Gudrod was 
 receiving entertainment, they made an assault on it both with fire 
 and with arms, and slew the King, together with most of his 
 men. Thence they went against those who had been left to 
 guard the ships. Some of them they slew ; others escaped, and 
 fled far away. All the sons of Eric and Gunnhild were now dead. 
 And when King Olaf received the tidings, he was well pleased 
 with what had been done, and thanked his brothers-in-law for the 
 daring and prowess which they had shown. 
 
 TJie building of the Long Serpent. 
 
 223. In the winter which followed King Olaf's return from 
 Halogaland he had a ship built under the cliffs of Ladi. She 
 was much larger than other ships of the time in Norway, and 
 the stocks on which she was built may still be seen. The 
 designer of the ship's hull was a man named Thorberg, son of 
 Skaffhogg. He was head workman, and directed the work at 
 first; but many others were engaged in it, felling the trees, 
 shaping them, forging the nails, bringing up the wood, and 
 whatever else was needed. Everything was done with elaborate 
 pains ; the ship was both long and broad, the sides were high, 
 and the timbers large. When the men were raising the bulwarks,
 
 356 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Thorberg was obliged to go home to his house on necessary 
 business, which delayed him for a long time. On his return 
 he found the bulwarks completed ; and the same evening the 
 King, taking Thorberg with him, went to view the ship and 
 examine its form ; and there was a unanimous opinion among 
 all who looked upon her that a ship of war so large and fine 
 had never been seen ; and the King then returned to the town. 
 Early next morning he went again to the ship, and Thorberg 
 with him. The workmen were there before them, and were all 
 standing around doing nothing. The King inquired the cause, 
 and they told him that the ship was spoilt ; that some one had 
 gone with an axe from prow to castle and marked the upper 
 part of the ship's side with notch after notch. The King went 
 up to the ship, and seeing the marks, declared instantly with 
 an oath that if he knew who had thus spoilt the ship in envy, 
 he would slay the man. "And whoever can tell me of him," 
 said he, "will have many good things from me." "I shall be 
 able to tell you, Sire," said Thorberg, "who has done the deed." 
 And the King replied, " No other man rouses in me more hope 
 than you, that he will fortunately find out and tell me who 
 did it." " I must tell you, Sire," answered Thorberg, " that I 
 did it." " Then you shall make amends," said the King, " by 
 restoring the ship to as fine a condition as before, if not finer. 
 Your life depends on your work." Thorberg then went up to 
 the ship and shaped her side until all the notches had disap- 
 peared. This being done, the King and the other beholders all 
 agreed that the ship was now much handsomer on the side 
 that had been notched. He therefore bade Thorberg make both 
 sides alike, and thanked him warmly for his work. Thorberg 
 was now head workman on the ship until she was quite finished. 
 She was a dragon-ship, made after the model of the one that 
 King Olaf had brought from Halogaland, but very much larger 
 and more carefully built in all respects. The King named this 
 dragon-ship the Long Serpent, and the other one the Short Serpent. 
 The Long Serpent had thirty-four benches, each for two oars. The 
 head and coils of the dragon's tail were all ornamented with 
 gold, and the sides were as high as those of sea-going ships. 
 The Long Serpent was the finest ship built in Norway, and the 
 most costly.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 357 
 
 Winter at Nidaros and the events that occurred. 
 
 224. King Olaf and Queen Thyri abode at Nidaros the winter 
 after the King Christianised Halogaland. In the previous summer 
 Queen Thyri had given birth to a boy, the son of King Olaf. 
 He was a fine, promising child, and was called Harold, after his 
 mother's father. The King and Queen loved him greatly, hope- 
 fully imagining that he would grow up to be his father's heir 
 and rule after him ; but he did not live a full year from the time 
 of his birth, and his loss greatly affected them both. There were 
 several Icelanders with the King this winter, as we have already 
 mentioned, and many other honourable persona. Ingibiorg, the 
 daughter of Tryggwi, and sister of King Olaf, was at this time 
 with the Court. She was a handsome woman, gentle and 
 agreeable to all, with a strong will and a noble disposition; 
 and she was highly popular. She was very friendly to all the 
 Icelanders at Nidaros; but Kiartan Olafson was the most inti- 
 mate with her, for he had stayed with the King longer than 
 the others, and he took great delight in frequent conversations 
 with her, for she was discreet and well-spoken. King Olaf was 
 always cheerful and pleasant with his men, and whenever he was 
 visited by persons who had come from Denmark or Sweden, he made 
 many inquiries touching the manners and princely qualities of 
 the great men of the neighbouring lands. Hallfred the Trouble- 
 some Poet had arrived in the summer from Gautland in the 
 east, and had seen Earl Rognwald Ulfson, who had lately ob- 
 tained the government of West Gautland. Ulf, the father of 
 Earl Rognwald, was brother to Sigrid the Proud, so that King 
 Olaf the Swede and Earl Rognwald were first cousins. Hallfred 
 spoke much of the Earl to King Olaf Tryggwason, saying that 
 he was a valiant chief, fitted to rule, generous, noble-minded, 
 and gracious to his friends. He said also that the Earl was 
 much inclined to be friendly with King Olaf of Norway, and 
 had spoken to him of his intention to propose for the hand of 
 Ingibiorg, Tryggwi's daughter. In the winter, messengers sent 
 by Rognwald arrived from Gautland in the east, and came 
 north to King Olaf at Nidaros. In the King's presence they
 
 358 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 declared the Earl's message, and it was exactly such as Hall- 
 fred had already said; namely, that the Earl wished to become 
 a fast friend to King Olaf, and sought relationship with him 
 by proposing to marry his sister Ingibiorg. Clear tokens of the 
 truthfulness of their message were then shown by the messengers 
 to the King, who heartily welcomed the proposals which they 
 had brought, but said that Ingibiorg herself must have the chief 
 voice in the question of her marriage. Then the King spoke 
 of the marriage to his sister, and asked what she thought of 
 it. She thus replied: "I have lived with you for a time, and 
 you have given me your brotherly care and loving esteem on all 
 occasions since you came into the country; I willingly, there- 
 fore, submit to your guidance in this matter of my marriage, 
 for I trust that you will not marry me to one that is a 
 heathen. The King assented to her wish, and in a conference 
 with Rognwald's messengers before their departure, it was 
 agreed that if the Earl wished to form a steadfast friendship 
 with King Olaf, he should meet the King and confer with him 
 in the east, some time in the autumn. They could themselves 
 then discuss together the Earl's proposal of marriage when they 
 met. The messengers returned to the east, bearing the King's 
 answer ; and the King abode at Nidaros during the winter, having 
 a large retinue with him, and keeping a liberal house. 
 
 Reflections. Philanthropy of Thorward the Christian, son of 
 Spdk-Bodwar, at the time of a great famine in Iceland. 
 
 225. Great and manifold is the mercy of Almighty God in 
 all things ; and glorious are His judgments, in that He permits 
 no good desire to perish, but in His gracious loving-kindness 
 calls those who as yet are ignorant of Him, to see and to per- 
 ceive, to glorify and to love their Eedeemer. This truth was 
 made manifest by our Lord Jesus Christ, the living Son of God, 
 in many events, of which, however, we relate but a few, that 
 heralded the merciful approach of the full establishment of the 
 Christian Faith in Iceland. God Himself also shows in the 
 stories which follow, that He aids and confirms to men's advantage 
 the good deeds which they perform ; but that He scatters and brings
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 359 
 
 to nought the evil designs and cruelties of the wicked, who often 
 themselves perish in the snares which they have laid for others. 
 
 Some time after the departure of Bishop Frederick and Thor- 
 wald Kodranson from Iceland, there occurred a famine so severe 
 that many died of hunger. There lived at that time in Skagafirth 
 a man named Swadi, at a spot since known as Swadistead. He 
 was of good standing ; and his disposition was very stern. One 
 morning he called together a great number of poor people, whom 
 he set to dig a large deep grave, at a short distance from the 
 public road ; and they were glad to think that from the wages of 
 their labour they might be able to appease somewhat their sore 
 hunger. In the evening, their work at the grave being finished, 
 Swadi led them all into a small building. When they were inside 
 and the door was fastened, he called out to them : " Eejoice and 
 be glad, for your misery will soon come to an end. Here you 
 remain for the night. In the morning you will be slain and buried 
 in the large grave that you yourselves have dug." Hearing this 
 stern doom, in which death was decreed them in return for their 
 labour, they began to cry aloud, and bewailed their sore affliction 
 the whole night. Now it happened that Thorward the Christian, 
 son of Spak-Bodwar, was going that very night through the dis- 
 trict on business, and his road in the early morning led him past 
 the building wherein the poor people were confined. When he 
 heard their piteous cries, he inquired what was their grief. Learn- 
 ing the cause, he said to them : " Are you willing to make an 
 agreement with me ? If you will believe in the true God, in whom 
 I believe, and do according as I charge you, I will release you from 
 this building. You shall then come to me at As, where I will 
 give you all food." To this course they assented eagerly. Thor- 
 ward took the bars from the door ; and they went off at once in 
 great haste and with joy to his homestead down in As. When 
 Swadi heard what had happened he became very angry ; set about 
 instantly to arm himself and his men, and in all haste rode after 
 the fugitives, wishing to catch and slay them. Moreover, he had 
 a mind to repay sternly those who had released the captives, for 
 the disgrace which he felt that he had suffered from them. But 
 his wickedness and cruelty fell upon his own head ; for as he was 
 riding forward at a quick pace near the grave, he fell off his horse, 
 and died as he reached the ground. And in the very grave that
 
 360 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 he had prepared for the innocent, he himself, a wicked heathen, 
 was buried by his followers according to the ancient rites; his 
 dog and horse being buried with him. Thorward caused the priest 
 who lived with him at As to baptize the poor people whom he had 
 released from death, and to instruct them in holy doctrine ; and 
 as long as the scarcity lasted he fed them all at his own house. 
 It is generally said that Thorward Spak-Bodwarson was baptized 
 by Bishop Frederick; but Monk Gunnlaug tells us that, in the 
 opinion of some, he was baptized in England, whence he brought 
 the wood for the church that he built at his homestead. The 
 mother of Thorward Spak-Bodwarson was named Arnfrid. She 
 was a daughter of Sleitubiorn, the son of Roar. Sleitubiorn's 
 mother was Groa, the daughter of Herfinn, the son of Thorgils, 
 the son of Gorm, a famous lord of Sweden. The mother of Thor- 
 gils Gormson was Thora, daughter of King Eric of Upsala. The 
 mother of Herfinn Ericson was Ellen, daughter of King Burislaf 
 of Garda in the east ; and the mother of Ellen was Ingigerd, the 
 sister of Dagstygg, King of the Risa 
 
 The kindness of Arnor of Mikilby to the poor. 
 
 226. At the very time of which we have just spoken a meeting 
 of the inhabitants of the district at the head of Skagafirth decided, 
 on account of the famine and the bad harvest, to grant permission 
 to abandon old people and give them no food, and likewise those 
 who were lame or in any way disabled. Even to refuse them 
 shelter was permitted, though there was a biting frost, and violent 
 snow-storms raged. The most powerful chief in the community at 
 the time was Arnor Carlineneb, who dwelt at Mikilby in Oslandslid. 
 On his return from the meeting he was met by his mother Thurid, 
 daughter of Ref of Bard, who blamed him exceedingly for having 
 consented to so cruel a decision. In highly reasonable and fitting 
 language she pointed out at length how wicked and monstrous 
 was the inhumanity of one who should hand over to so cruel a 
 death his father, mother, or other near kinsmen. "Know of a 
 certainty," she said, " that though you yourself be not guilty of 
 such conduct, nevertheless you are by no means innocent or without 
 a share in this wicked manslaughter, if you, the ruler and chief of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 361 
 
 others, give permission to those who are under you to deny a 
 shelter in the storm to their parents or near kinsmen. Yea, 
 though you give not your permission, you are equally to blame if 
 you oppose not such misdeeds with all your power." Arnor re- 
 cognised his mother's good-will ; and taking her censure in good 
 part, was full of anxiety as to what he should do. He decided, 
 however, to send his servants to the neighbouring homesteads to 
 collect together all the old people and the outcasts. These were 
 brought to him and relieved with all tenderness. The following 
 day he summoned the yeomen together in large numbers, and at 
 the meeting he thus addressed them : " It is known to you that a 
 short time ago we held a public meeting. I have since considered 
 our common necessity, and struggled with the inhuman plan, to 
 which we all consented, of giving permission to refuse food to the 
 old and all who cannot earn their own livelihood, and so deprive 
 them of life. But convinced by sound reasoning, I repent me of 
 a deed so exceedingly wicked and unexampled. And reflecting 
 thereon, I have formed a plan which we must all adopt and follow : 
 to show them mercy and humanity. Let every man help his kins- 
 men, in particular his father and his mother, to the utmost of his 
 means. Let those who can do more, save also their other near 
 relations from starvation and death. To preserve life in them we 
 must use up our supplies and our cattle ; yea, to prevent our kins- 
 men dying of hunger, we must aid them by killing our horses until 
 every yeoman has reduced the number at his homestead to two. 
 Moreover, there is a very evil custom prevailing among us of 
 keeping large numbers of dogs that consume food on which many 
 human beings might live. These dogs we must kill, letting few or 
 none survive ; and the food that we have been wont to give them 
 we must use to support mankind. To speak briefly, we will on no 
 account allow any of you to abandon father or mother when you can 
 possibly afford them help. Whoever has not the means to support 
 his parents or near kinsmen, let him bring them to me at Mikilby, 
 where I will feed them. Whoever has the means, and will not 
 help his nearest kinsmen, him will I sternly repay with the harshest 
 measures. And now, my dearest friends and companions, rather 
 than my subjects, let us show the fullest mercy and humanity to 
 our near kinsmen, and not give our foes the opportunity to re- 
 proach us for having, with excess of folly, treated our neighbours
 
 362 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 unworthily. And if He is the true God who created the sun to 
 give light and heat to the world, and if gentleness and righteous- 
 ness delight Him, as we have heard, let Him in His mercy give us 
 convincing proof that He is the Creator of man, and can rule and 
 govern the whole world. We shall henceforth believe in Him, 
 and honour no God but Him alone, who is true and blest in His 
 dominion." After all those present had declared their full assent 
 to the proposals made by Arnor, the Assembly was brought to an 
 end. On the day of the meeting, and for a long time before it, 
 the cold and frost had been most severe, and the north winds most 
 biting. Ice and hard-frozen snow had covered the earth so com- 
 pletely that the ground could nowhere be seen. But the next 
 night after the meeting so rapid a change occurred in the weather 
 through Divine Providence, that on the following morning the 
 severe frost was gone altogether, and succeeded by a rapid thaw 
 under a warm southern wind. Thenceforth there was kindly 
 weather ; and under warm and genial sunshine the grass shot up 
 day by day from the earth, until in a short time there was enough 
 pasture for the sustenance of all the cattle. A general feeling of 
 great joy was felt by the yeomen that they had listened to the 
 counsels of mercy laid before them. So abundant was the im- 
 mediate benefit which the liegemen of Arnor received from the 
 Divine gift, that they were all ready and glad with their chief 
 to adopt the holy practice of the true Faith shortly afterwards 
 preached to them ; for in a few years the Christian religion was by 
 law established over the whole of Iceland. Arnor Carlineneb was 
 a son of Biorn, the son of Thord of Hofdi. Biorn's mother Thor- 
 gerd was a daughter of Thori Laggard and of Fridgerd, the 
 daughter of Kiarval, King of the Irish. Thord of Hofdi was the 
 son of Biorn Buttertrough, son of Roald Ruk, son of Aslak, son of 
 Biorn Ironside, son of Ragnar Lodbrok. 
 
 King Olaf appears in a vision to Thorhall of Knappstead. 
 
 227. There was a man named Thorhall, whose surname was 
 Knapp. He lived at Knappstead in Fliot, where his ancestors, an 
 honourable family, had lived before him. Thorhall was a man of 
 good morals, although he was a heathen like all the people of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 363 
 
 those parts at the time. He was a leper, greatly afflicted, and his 
 leprosy weighed upon him. Thorhall sacrificed to carved images, 
 after the manner of his kinsmen; and not far distant from his 
 homestead there was a rich temple where the people of Fliot 
 assembled and held every year great sacrificial feasts. One night 
 when Thorhall was asleep in bed he had a dream. He dreamt 
 that, being out of doors, he saw a man of bright appearance riding 
 towards his homestead on a white horse. He was clad in royal 
 robes, and carried in his hand a spear ornamented with gold. As 
 Thorhall saw the man approaching he was seized with fear, and 
 attempted to get back into the house ; but the knight was quicker 
 than he, and leaping from his horse, stood before the door, and 
 thus spake : " Fear not, there shall no harm happen to you from 
 my coming here. My presence will rather bring you health and 
 joy, if you follow my counsels. Do you bewail your infirmity ? 
 But I need not ask the question, for I know that you bewail 
 it. Come now, follow me, and I will show you a sure plan 
 whereby you may recover." The stranger led him forth to 
 a spot near the fence of the field surrounding his homestead, 
 and said: "In this place you shall raise a building, after the 
 manner that I shall show you, to the honour of the one true 
 God, who will be made known to you this very year at the 
 General Assembly, for you will certainly ride thither in the 
 summer. If with a pure heart you worship the God who will 
 there be preached to you, you will become whole; and with 
 bodily health you will be cheered by peace and prosperity in 
 this life, and enjoy everlasting honour and bliss in the life 
 to come." Then with the butt-end of his spear he traced 
 out for Thorhall the ground plan of the building, and thus 
 spake to him: "In this fashion you shall raise the building, 
 and use the wood you already possess in the temple here, a 
 short distance from the homestead, where the men of the dis- 
 trict are wont to meet every year and hold their sacrificial 
 feasts. Early in the morning, as soon as you rise, you shall 
 have the temple pulled down, and nevermore henceforth worship 
 the false gods that you have hitherto honoured. Now, if you 
 believe my words, and take heed without hesitation to perform 
 what I have bidden you, your health will improve quickly, and 
 you will grow better day by day." With these words the vision
 
 364 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 in his dream disappeared from Thorhall, and he awoke, believing 
 in its reality. At daybreak he ordered all his workmen to go 
 with haste, break down the temple, and bring the wood to 
 his house. Though they murmured against him, and said to 
 one another that his conduct was mad, they nevertheless dared 
 not oppose his bidding, but carried out his orders fully; and 
 Thorhall began at once to construct the building exactly in 
 the form and size that had been shown him in his dream. 
 At the next homestead, a short distance away, there lived at 
 that time one named Thorhild, a woman of strong powers, and 
 much given to witchcraft The very night in which the afore- 
 said vision appeared to Thorhall, Thorhild aroused her men 
 before daybreak, saying: "Make haste, go and collect together 
 and drive home from the pastures all our cattle cows, sheep, 
 and horses ; shut them up in the stalls and folds, for no creature 
 left out of doors this day will live. My neighbour Thorhall 
 of Knappstead has become senseless and mad. He is sending 
 his men to break down the fine temple that stands by his 
 house ; and the famous gods who have there been worshipped 
 in the past are therefore about to flee away, in an unwilling 
 and wrathful mood, to find a shelter and a dwelling for them- 
 selves right in the north at Sigluness. I do not wish them 
 to meet with my cattle in their way, for in so angry and bitter 
 a mood, they will spare nothing that comes before them." Her 
 men did as she commanded. Her cattle were all driven home 
 and placed in security, except one horse, which remained behind 
 in the pastures, and was afterwards found dead. Everything 
 came to pass with Thorhall of Knappstead which the vision 
 had foretold. Day by day he recovered from his illness, and 
 his strength increased. In the summer he rode to the Assembly, 
 where he met with the preachers of the Christian religion, of 
 whom we shall soon speak. He accepted the true Faith, and 
 after he was baptized, became for the first time perfectly whole 
 in body. He returned to his homestead, rejoicing, and all the 
 days of his life worshipped Almighty God with a pure service, 
 in the church which he consecrated to Him. This was the first 
 church built in Fliot, in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy 
 Ghost, one God in Three, to whom be glory and honour for ever 
 and ever. Amen.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 365 
 
 King Olaf sends Gfisur and Hialti to preach the Gospel in 
 Iceland. Their reception, and the events that occurred 
 at the General Assembly. 
 
 228. We have already mentioned that Gisur the White and 
 Hialti Skeggison, his son-in-law, abode with King Olaf Trygg- 
 wason at the market town of Nidaros in the north, during 
 the fifth winter of his kingly rule over Norway. Early the 
 following spring the King said that he would send them to 
 Iceland to preach the true Faith there again. They accepted 
 the mission heartily, and made ready their ship as soon as the 
 voyage between the two countries was practicable. Swerting 
 Runolfson also prepared his ship at the same time for a voyage 
 to Iceland in the summer. It was floating on the water, off 
 the pier, when Swerting went to visit King Olaf to declare 
 his intention, and beg for leave to depart. "It is very im- 
 portant to me, Sire," he said, "that we should not remove 
 our cargo from the ship, now that we are ready to start." 
 The King answered him rather angrily: "You used your own 
 judgment in making your preparations without leave, and it is 
 a good thing that the son of an idolater should remain where 
 he least prefers. The arrangement that I made last autumn 
 must be carried out in full. I, and not you, am master here, 
 though in Iceland you pay little heed to my commands." With 
 these words they separated, and Swerting stayed where he was 
 for the time. Gisur and Hialti put to sea as soon as they 
 were ready to start, having with them a priest named Thormod, 
 whom the King found for them, and several other men in 
 orders to help the priest in divine service. After a somewhat 
 slow voyage, though the winds were fair, they arrived opposite 
 Durholmaos, the same day that Flosi of the Burning rode over 
 Arnarstacksheath on his way to the General Assembly. Some 
 boatmen rowed out to speak with Gisur's ship, and from them 
 Flosi learnt of the tidings from Norway, and that his brother 
 Kolbein was detained by King Olaf as a hostage with three others, 
 and he brought word to the Assembly of the return of Hialti, 
 and the other news that he had learnt. The same day on which
 
 366 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Flosi heard of their arrival, Gisur and Hialti touched the West- 
 maneys and landed at Horgore. Here they put ashore the timber 
 hewed for them by command of King Olaf, who at the same time 
 bade them build a church with it on the spot where they should 
 first touch land. They drew lots on which side of the creek the 
 church should stand, and as the lot decided, they raised it on the 
 north side. There was a heathen temple already on the spot, at 
 which great sacrifices were held, and this temple they completely 
 destroyed. After they had stayed two days in the island and 
 raised the scaffolding of the church, they sailed thence, and 
 reached Eyasand on the day when members arrived at the meet- 
 ing-place of the General Assembly. On the mainland Gisur and 
 Hialti could obtain neither horse nor conveyance from the inhabi- 
 tants on the east side of the Northay, because it was altogether 
 peopled by the liegemen of Eunolf the Temple-chief. They 
 walked, therefore, the whole way west until they came to Haf, 
 where Skeggi Asgautson dwelt, and his son Thorwald, who had 
 married Koltorf a, the sister of Hialti Skeggison. Thorwald, Hialti's 
 brother-in-law, had gone to the Assembly ; but Skeggi found horses 
 for all the company, and everything else necessary. Thence they 
 rode to Laugardale, where Gisur and the others begged Hialti to 
 remain until they had first made terms for him and obtained a 
 truce ; for by going to the Assembly he would place himself in 
 the hands of his foes who had outlawed him the previous summer. 
 Hialti, persuaded by Gisur and his other friends, allowed the 
 arrangement to be made, and remained behind with a retinue of 
 eleven men ; while Gisur and his company rode on until they 
 reached the Wellan-Kettle by Olfus- Water. From this point Gisur 
 sent word to the Assembly, begging his friends, kinsmen, and all who 
 wished to aid him, that they would come forth to meet him, for he 
 had learnt that his foes and Hialti's intended by force of arms to 
 bar his approach to the meeting-place of the Assembly. Therefore 
 all Gisur's friends and abettors, to whom he had sent word, came 
 to him, and they were a large number ; but before they moved 
 forward Hialti rode up with all those who had remained behind 
 with him in Laugardale. Gisur and Hialti, with their company, 
 now rode in array to the Assembly, and instantly the heathen all 
 ran together under arms. A fight was imminent ; but through 
 God's mercy the heathen lost heart and dared not begin the attack,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 367 
 
 and Asgrim Ellidagrimson, the nephew of Gisur, received him and 
 all the company into his booth. The following day Priest Thormod 
 sung Mass on the Giabank, beside the booth of the West Quarter 
 men ; and after Mass, seven clerks, clad in robes, walked up to 
 the Hill of Laws, carrying before them two large- crosses. These 
 are the same crosses that are now at Outer Skard; and one of 
 them marks the height of King Olaf Tryggwason, and the other 
 that of Hialti Skeggison. At the Hill of Laws there was a 
 great crowd. Here the priests laid incense on glowing embers, 
 and the sweet odour spread against the wind, equally as well as 
 with it. In the midst of a deep silence Hialti and Gisur next 
 declared, with much skill and aptness of speech, the errand on 
 which they had come. They related, in the first place, what had 
 occurred in their journeys ; then they proclaimed with great bold- 
 ness the message of King Olaf touching the Christian religion; 
 and lastly, they turned their speech into a gentle appeal to the 
 whole people. In friendly terms and persuasive utterances they 
 besought all persons to bring their life under the control of wis- 
 dom, and yield themselves to the authority of the King, who is 
 above all kings, and serve him. If they accepted baptism and 
 held the true Faith they would obtain from God Himself the 
 eternal reward of unending joys in the glory of the Kingdom 
 of Heaven. After the confident and eloquent delivery of 
 this message, there arose a great noise and tumult, Christians 
 and heathens declaring that they would not live under the 
 others' laws, and one man after another calling witnesses to his 
 declaration. At that moment a boy came running to the As- 
 sembly, and reported in great excitement that a stream of fire 
 had burst from the earth and was rushing headlong down 
 to the homestead of Thorodd, the Temple-chief, threatening 
 his whole estate with quick and complete destruction. As the 
 heathens heard these tidings, one of them said, " No wonder the 
 gods are angry at such speeches as we have just heard delivered." 
 But Snorri Thorgrimson, the Temple-chief, asked, saying, "What 
 made the gods angry when the ground on which we now stand 
 was aflame ? " From the Hill of Laws the men went home to 
 their booths. The Christians then conferred among themselves, 
 and requested Hall O'Side to pronounce for them the laws that 
 as Christians they should observe. But Hall freed himself from
 
 368 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the task by feeing Thorgeir to pronounce what laws should be 
 valid in a Christian state. Thorgeir was Temple-chief of the 
 Lioswater men, and held at that time the office of Speaker, to 
 declare the laws binding on the whole country ; he was yet a 
 heathen. Hall is said to have paid him a fee of sixty marks of 
 silver, stipulating that three articles which they, Hall, Gisur, and 
 Hialti, laid before him, should form part of his pronouncement, 
 whatever other laws he should ordain. The three articles were 
 the following : First, that all persons in Iceland should become 
 Christian, and those who were yet unbaptized should receive 
 baptism ; next, that all temples and carved images should lose 
 their sacred character ; and lastly, that the Lesser Outlawry 
 should be the penalty for every sacrifice to the gods attested by 
 witnesses. When Thorgeir came into his booth he lay down, 
 covering his head with his cloak, and remained thus for a whole 
 day without speaking a word. Meanwhile the heathens held a 
 crowded meeting, and deliberated what plans should be adopted to 
 oppose and bring to nought this new preaching of the Christian 
 Faith ; and to induce the gods to prevent its spreading over the 
 land, they agreed to make a solemn vow and select two men from 
 each Quarter of the island for sacrifice. When this resolve became 
 known to Gisur and Hialti, they summoned all the Christians to a 
 meeting, at which Hialti stood up and thus spoke : " A report has 
 been brought to us of a meeting of our opponents in which the 
 heathens have vowed to sacrifice to their gods two men from each 
 Quarter of this land, in order that by the aid of their false gods 
 they may crush and bring to nought the Christian religion; or 
 rather, to speak truly, they are striving by such device and insti- 
 gation of the Fiend to prevent the healing and salvation of their 
 own souls. It will not be unworthy of us Christians to make 
 choice on our part of an equal number of men, whom we may 
 devote and consecrate to our living God, the true and the blessed. 
 Not that we shall inflict on them bodily death. Let it rather be 
 our purpose, that those who are chosen to be an offering for 
 victory should mortify in themselves bodily vices and sinful lusts 
 of the flesh, and shun worldly desires ; that they should live a 
 temperate, righteous, and sober life in this world, continually 
 offering themselves, by their good works, to be a holy sacrifice to 
 our Lord Jesus Christ; and that they should at length inherit
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 369 
 
 life eternal with Him in the Kingdom of Heaven, where their bliss 
 will be more complete in proportion as their life here is more 
 godly. The heathens choose the greatest criminals to give to 
 their gods, and sacrifice them by a wretched though merited 
 death, on account of their evil deeds, casting them down from 
 rocks or into chasms. We, on the other hand, will choose those 
 whom we find the fittest in our land for a good life, that their 
 virtues may make them a living and holy sacrifice, pure and 
 acceptable to God. May Almighty God of His mercy, through 
 their merits, grant that no evil designs of His envious foes against 
 His true believers may prosper ; and the worship of devilish idols 
 being overthrown and destroyed, may the knowledge of our 
 Lord's name be so spread abroad that the whole people of the 
 land will gladly and eagerly submit to the salutary laws of the 
 Christian Faith. If, therefore, it pleases you, Gisur and I, repre- 
 senting the men of the South Quarter, will gladly be the first to 
 make the vow and be an offering for victory." The Christians 
 unanimously declared that the proposal pleased them, and inquiry 
 was made who would volunteer from among the men of the 
 other Quarters to undertake the vow. For the men of the 
 East Quarter, Hall O'Side came forward, and Thorleif of Cross- 
 wick, surnamed Thorleif the Christian. This Thorleif was the 
 man whom Stout- Ketil, at the advice and instigation of Brodd- 
 Helgi, summoned before the Assembly because he was a Chris- 
 tian. The story is told in the Saga of the men of Wapnfirth, 
 [and Thorleif was accused of not paying the temple-dues]. 
 The same day that Ketil served the summons, a violent storm 
 arose on his return home, and he and his company lost their 
 way ; and at length Ketil saw no hope of life for himself 
 and his men but that of going back to Thorleif's house. They 
 were received with the greatest kindness and cheerfulness, and 
 while they were detained by the storm, Thorleif afforded them 
 hospitality to the utmost of his power, such as he would have 
 afforded to a son or a brother. Ketil, in consequence, allowed 
 all his suits against Thorleif to drop, and was ever his steadfast 
 friend henceforth. For the men of the North Quarter, Lenni 
 of Saurby in Eyafirth, the son of Orm Trunkback, and Thorward 
 Spak-Bodwarson of Skagafirth, consented to take the vow. For 
 the men of the West Quarter, only Gest Oddleifson came for- 
 
 2 A
 
 370 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 ward; and as no second man offered himself, Gisur and Hialti 
 felt dispirited. When inquiry was made if some one would 
 volunteer, Orm Kodranson, the brother of Thorwald the Far- 
 Traveller, of whom we have already spoken, answered, saying : 
 "There would certainly have been one to come forward and 
 fulfil this your praiseworthy vow if my brother Thorwald had 
 been present at the Assembly. But as his abode is far away, 
 whether he is alive or dead, I will gladly now take his place if you 
 will make use of me, though I am unworthy. It is, however, a 
 bold thing in me thus to speak, for I am but a catechumen, 
 and not baptized." The chiefs and the other Christians who were 
 present all accepted his offer with thanks, and Orm was then bap- 
 tized. He was living as one of the household at Gilsbank, with 
 his brother-in-law Hermund, the husband of his sister Gunnhild. 
 
 The Speaker, Thorgeir, pronounces at the General Assembly 
 the laws under which Christianity is henceforth estab- 
 lished in Iceland [1000]. 
 
 229. Thorgeir, the Temple-chief of the men of Lioswater, lay 
 down all day and the following night, as we have already said. 
 The next morning he rose up, and commanded all the members 
 of the Assembly to attend at the Hill of Laws, whether they were 
 Christian or heathen. All being present together, there was at 
 first great noise and tumult; but as soon as they were seated 
 and silence obtained, Thorgeir began to speak as follows: 
 " Listen to my words, ye wise men, and let all the people attend 
 carefully to what I say. It appears to me that our whole settle- 
 ment will fall into a condition of perilous trouble and unhappy 
 ruin if the people of the land are not bound by one law 
 and one religion ; peace will be broken if there are two sets 
 of laws. For differences will arise among men, and discord, 
 to be followed by open enmity, hostility, and battles; so that 
 in a short time our land will be desolate if we are not helped 
 by the wholesome counsel of a wise foresight. We must there- 
 fore be zealously on our guard, and beware lest so evil a for- 
 tune befall, that we wage war stubbornly with one another, we 
 who are kinsmen and fellow-countrymen. Let us rather strive
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 371 
 
 in all reasonableness and good-will to establish and confirm, to 
 have and to hold, peace, harmony, and unbroken concord among 
 ourselves in this our inheritance and 'native land. You have 
 heard, I think, of certain Kings of Norway and Denmark who for 
 a long time waged war with one another, and fought great battles, 
 until the land chiefs of the two kingdoms became so tired of the 
 turbulence and disorder that they established peace and brought 
 about a reconciliation between the two countries against the will 
 of the Kings. The action of the chiefs was a happy one ; for the 
 Kings, who had long been at enmity with one another, became 
 dear friends, through the good-will of their counsellors and sub- 
 jects, and sent to one another presents and costly gifts. And the 
 peace thus made lasted as long as the Kings lived. Now, although 
 our chiefs are not so powerful as kings in other lands, and we 
 have not the wisdom of the royal counsellors, yet it befits us to 
 follow the example of their prudent counsels. We must there- 
 fore make such a compromise between the leaders of the opposing 
 parties that each side will gain something of its cause, and neither 
 side win absolutely. Thus we shall be able to rejoice all together 
 in a sound settlement, brought about by prudent counsels. We 
 shall be one people under one law. Having one faith and religion, 
 we shall all be called by one name, held together in the land of 
 our inheritance by peace and prosperity, and sharing in one har- 
 monious covenant. For, believe me, that as soon as ever we have 
 two rules of law, peace will be destroyed in our midst. This, then, 
 is the beginning and the end of what I urge upon you and advise 
 you, that by a covenant, one and inviolable, we all observe one 
 law, and thus exclude all fear of misfortune and cause of discord." 
 When Thorgeir brought his speech to an end, the Divine bounty 
 mercifully gave such great success to his eloquence that all pre- 
 sent at the Assembly, heathens and Christians alike, with one 
 immediate consent, and without the opposition of a single voice, 
 agreed to have and to hold the law in every respect as he should 
 pronounce it. Thorgeir then spake, and said: "I declare the 
 basis of our law to be such as the Christians desire it. Every 
 person in Iceland, great and small, shall be Christian, and accept 
 baptism. All temples and carved images shall lose their sacred- 
 ness and be destroyed ; and whoever shall offer sacrifice to carved 
 images in the presence of witnesses shall be liable to the penalty
 
 372 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 of the Lesser Outlawry. There are two things in Christianity 
 which those who have most strongly opposed it can scarcely un- 
 derstand to be consistent with one another namely, the require- 
 ment to bring up all children brought into the world, whether 
 born of poor or rich parents ; and the prohibition that denies and 
 prevents the use, for human food, of meat which is most nourish- 
 ing to the people. The demand of the opponents of Christianity 
 must therefore be allowed, and the old laws which permitted the 
 exposure of infants and the eating of horse-flesh shall stand. Also, 
 no man shall be liable to prosecution whose sacrifices to the gods 
 are made in secret, and cannot be proved by witnesses. So like- 
 wise we shall retain all the other old laws that are not clearly 
 opposed to a Christian state." After Thorgeir had ended his 
 speech, all praised the law ; for he had declared that no one should 
 prevent or hinder another from serving Christ as heartily as he 
 desired ; and they were not altogether denied the old customs of 
 their religion by harsh means of the utmost severity ; though they 
 received baptism at first, and took the name of Christian, rather 
 from compulsion than from a perfect love of God felt at the time, 
 and their own desire. However, through the mercy and grace of 
 our Lord, it came about that the heathen practices just mentioned, 
 of sacrificing in secret, of exposing infants, and of eating horse- 
 flesh, were done away and abolished, after the delay of a few 
 years, by the advice of the chiefs, and with the consent of the 
 people. The Assembly was then dissolved, the Christian religion 
 being established by law over the whole of Iceland. All present 
 at the Assembly were made catechumens, and many who were 
 previously heathen, though not all, were baptized. For the men 
 of the North and East Quarters refused to enter cold water, and 
 the greater part of them were afterwards baptized at the hot 
 spring of Reyki in Laugardale. Hialti Skeggison was sponsor 
 for the Temple-chief, Runolf Ulfson, who had outlawed him the 
 previous summer. When Runolf was made a catechumen, Hialti 
 said, "We will now teach the old Temple-chief to mumble the 
 salt." The members of the Assembly having returned to their 
 several districts, the whole people were baptized as soon as possible 
 during the summer ; and not a man raised his voice against the 
 Christian religion, which from that time to the present has never 
 shown decay, but has increased in numbers and strength.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 373 
 
 The King, Queen, and the angelica stalk. King Olaf calls 
 out the levy over the whole of Norway. 
 
 230. The winter that Gisur and Hialti passed in Nidaros with 
 King Olaf was a season of great plenty in Norway, and of com- 
 plete tranquillity within its borders. When it drew to a close and 
 was succeeded by spring, Queen Thyri made frequent complaints 
 to the King with many tears, that though in Wendland she had 
 large estates, in Norway she had not the wealth befitting a Queen. 
 Sometimes with persuasive speech she begged the King to get 
 her property for her, saying that King Burislaf was so good a 
 friend of his that as soon as ever they met he would give him all 
 that he demanded. King Olaf's friends, becoming aware of her 
 request, unanimously dissuaded the King from making a voyage 
 to Wendland, notwithstanding the urgent instigation of the Queen. 
 A mild winter was followed by early growths in spring. We are 
 told that as King Olaf was walking along the street on Palm 
 Sunday, he met a man carrying several angelica plants, remark- 
 ably large for the time of the year. The King took a stalk in 
 his hand and went home to his house. Coming to Queen Thyri, 
 he found her in her sitting-room, weeping, and said, " See this 
 fine stalk of angelica that I give you." She pushed it aside with 
 her hand, and replied: "Harold Gormson, my father, was more 
 liberal with his gifts, and was less afraid of leaving his country 
 to claim his due honours than you now are. This was proved 
 when he came over here to Norway and laid waste the greater 
 part of it, making it all his own, subject to tax and tribute. You 
 may see for yourself the truth of my frequent complaints, how 
 wretchedly poor I came to this country, and how shamefully and 
 wrongfully I am deprived of large estates in Wendland; yet 
 because of my brother King Swein you dare not sail through 
 the Danish Empire, to claim my estates, and the honour due to 
 you." At these words King Olaf sprang up and answered in a 
 loud voice : " I shall never be afraid of your brother King 
 Swein ; and if we meet, he will have to yield." Soon afterwards 
 King Olaf summoned an Assembly in the town, at which he 
 declared before all the people his intention to lead a force to sea
 
 374 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 in the summer, and to make a levy both of men and ships from 
 each shire ; he said at the same time how many ships he required 
 from the Thronds of the Frith. Messengers were sent forth north 
 and south over the country, both by land and sea, to summon the 
 force; the Long Serpent was then moved into the water, and 
 likewise all the other ships of the King, both small and large. 
 
 King Olaf sends Leif to Christianise Greenland. He receives 
 the name of Leif the Lucky. 
 
 231. It was during this spring that King Olaf, as we have 
 already mentioned, sent Gisur and Hialti to Iceland. Also he 
 sent Leif Ericson to preach the Christian religion in Greenland, 
 and furnished him with a priest and other men in orders, that he 
 might baptize the people and instruct them in the true Faith. 
 Leif sailed to Greenland in the summer. While he was at sea 
 he rescued a ship's crew that he found disabled on a broken 
 wreck ; and in the same voyage he discovered Wineland the 
 Good. Towards the end of summer he reached Greenland, and 
 proceeded to Brattalid, to his father Eric. He was henceforth 
 called Leif the Lucky; but his father Eric said that his good 
 fortune in saving a ship's crew and preserving their lives was 
 balanced by his bringing the juggler to Greenland ; for thus Eric 
 called the priest. Nevertheless, being advised and urged by Leif, 
 Eric was baptized, and likewise all the people of Greenland. 
 
 Hall/red's voyage to Iceland. His behaviour to Kolfinna 
 and his meeting with Gris. 
 
 232. A little later in the spring, after Leif Ericson had been 
 sent to Greenland, Hallfred the Troublesome Poet came before 
 King Olaf one day and requested leave to sail to Iceland in the 
 summer. "It shall be as you wish," answered the King; "I 
 have found you an excellent fellow, and knowing your disposition, 
 I fully expect the day will yet come when you will wish to be 
 with me rather than in Iceland or elsewhere. As future meetings 
 between us are uncertain if we now separate, I will give you a 
 velvet cloak, a helmet, and a bracelet weighing six ounces. Keep
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 375 
 
 these treasures as memorials that you have served me, and do not 
 part with them ; let them be buried with your body at church, or 
 be placed in the coffin with you if you die at sea." Then Hallfred 
 made his ship ready for the voyage to Iceland. He sent his 
 son Audgisl east into Sweden, to be brought up by the boy's 
 grandfather Thorar; and for his son Hallfred he found a good 
 fostering home in Throndham. When ready to start, he went 
 into the King's presence to take leave, and it was evident how 
 deeply affected Hallfred was at parting on this occasion from 
 King Olaf. Afterwards he set sail and brought his ship to the 
 mouth of the Kolbeinsay in Skagafirth, after the holding of the 
 General Assembly. His ship was now unloaded and beached. 
 Leaving a man in charge to watch his cargo and sell it during 
 the winter, Hallfred rode away west, with a company of eleven 
 men, to the counties of Skagafirth, meaning to ride thence south 
 over the heath, which he did. The horsemen were all in coloured 
 dress. Having ridden west from Skagafirth, they turned and 
 came to the mountain sheds belonging to Gris of Skard. These 
 lay between Skagafirth and Langadale, up from Laxaydale ; and 
 Kolfinna, the daughter of Awaldi, and wife of Gris, was staying 
 there with several of her women. There were women, too, in 
 other neighbouring sheds that belonged to the yeomen of Langa- 
 dale. A shepherd of Gris beheld the company of horsemen all 
 in coloured dress as they were riding towards the sheds, and 
 told Kolfinna. "They cannot know their way," she answered. 
 "I am not so sure of that," the man replied; "they don't ride 
 as if they were ignorant of it." When they came up, Kolfinna 
 went forth and greeted Hallfred, inquiring what tidings there 
 were. " Tidings are few," answered Hallfred, " and we can speak 
 of them at leisure, for we wish to stay the night here." She 
 answered that she would give them food. They alighted, there- 
 fore, from their horses, and partook of her kind hospitality. 
 Hallfred stayed with Kolfinna ; and there being many mountain 
 sheds in the place, his men found lodgings for themselves. 
 When Hallfred arose in the morning he recited several verses, 
 which need not be quoted, containing expressions of love for 
 Kolfinna, and unseemly language towards Gris. Thereupon Kol- 
 finna said : " It is strange that you, valiant man as you are, will 
 recite such offensive lines. You have behaved far too dishonour-
 
 376 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 ably towards Gris, even though you were to refrain from put- 
 ting him to scorn with your scurrilous work. He will not com- 
 pose verses about you, for he is a kindly man, and not given to 
 offence, except under great provocation. Both now and formerly 
 in your quarrel with him you have acted in such a way that 
 you ought rather to make him amends than to flout him ; for he 
 will show himself a man of prowess when he has to defend himself, 
 and his honour is attacked." And Hallfred said : 
 
 " Danger have I risked for the fair. But I should care not 
 Though by the side of the noble dame I were warily slain, 
 If I had held the Sif of the wardrobe to rest in my arms. 
 I cannot refrain from loving the fair lady of the lock." 
 
 Now Gris's shepherd had hurried away in the night from the 
 shed to tell his master what had happened; and Gris, as soon 
 as ever he knew, called up his men, and rode away in the morning, 
 attended by fourteen of them. In the morning, too, Hallfred 
 and his company prepared to depart, and as he mounted his 
 horse he smiled. " Why do you smile ? " asked Kolfinna ; and 
 Hallfred replied : 
 
 " My love o'erflows for the Ilm of the light-of-the-wave [gold]. 
 What will rise, I know not, to the lips of the Modi of sea-embers [gold] 
 When kindly men, gladdened by giants'-speech [gold], ask what pleases me. 
 I've stripped from Gris the boar his goat-skin [sluggishness]." 
 
 Hallfred wished to present Kolfinna with the cloak that the 
 King had given him, but she would not accept it; and before 
 riding off he said : 
 
 " The smooth-skinned wearers of the flame-of-the-sea [gold] 
 All come from the mountain sheds. Fair are the maids. 
 Though the Syn of the ale-bench is somewhat ruffled, 
 I now give up my charge. Let each man take his own." 
 
 Now came Gris with his men to the sheds, when Hallfred and 
 his company were gone ; and seeing Kolfinna heavy at heart, 
 Gris recited the following : 
 
 " Lady ! methinks some trouble sure has come 
 While absent I have been. 'Twill lead to strife, I see. 
 Strangers here have done us fiendish wrong, 
 My wife comes forth with sobs. The comely dame 
 Her eyes is drying."
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 377 
 
 Gris had in his company a cousin, a man named Einar, son 
 of Thori, the son of Thrond. When they arrived at the sheds 
 and found Hallfred gone, Gris said to his men that he would 
 ride after them. Kolfinna begged him not to go. "It is 
 unlikely," she said, " that your position will be improved by an 
 encounter with Hallfred." But Gris followed his own course, 
 and rode forward with his men, passing Audolfstead. As they 
 reached the Blanday, Hallfred and his company were in mid- 
 stream, crossing the river, and Gris threw a spear at him, which 
 Hallfred caught in the air as it was flying, and threw back at 
 Gris. Einar Thorison attempted to ward it off with his axe, 
 but he missed it, and it struck him in the breast and killed him. 
 Then Gris called out, " You are running now, Hallfred." " I shall 
 not ride further away than out of the river," answered Hallfred, 
 "if you wish to pursue us." But Gris did not enter the stream, 
 and they spoke with one another across it. The men of both 
 parties proposed that they should agree to a settlement, and 
 that Hallfred should make amends to Gris for all the dishonour 
 that he had done him. Hallfred inquired what amends Gris 
 demanded, and Gris answered: "I have been told that you have 
 two handsome gold bracelets, one given you by King Olaf, and 
 the other by Earl Sigwaldi. If I get both the bracelets, I shall 
 be content." To this demand Hallfred answered : " Something 
 else must first happen." Thus leaving matters as they were, 
 they separated unreconciled. Hallfred rode south to Ottarstead 
 to visit his brother Galti, for his father was now dead; and he 
 remained at Ottarstead during the winter. 
 
 Of King Olafs champions, that manned the Long Serpent. 
 
 233. Spring passed on to its close, as King Olaf was engaged 
 in fitting out his ships off Nidaros. He determined to steer the 
 Long Serpent himself; for she was the largest and finest ship of 
 war in Norway, and he had built her the previous winter. In 
 manning the ship, the selection of the crew was made with such 
 care that it contained no one older than sixty years of age or 
 younger than twenty, and the men were specially chosen for their
 
 378 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 strength and valour. Foremost among them were King Olaf's 
 guardsmen, for, in forming the body-guard, the strongest and 
 stoutest men at home and abroad had been chosen wherever found. 
 King Olaf's standard-bearer was Ulf the Red, and his place was 
 on the prow. Next to him was Kolbiorn the Marshal, then Thor- 
 stein Oxleg, and Wikar of Tiundaland, the brother of Arnliot 
 Gellini. On the prow by the forecastle were Wak Baumason 
 of the Elf, Bersi the Strong, An the Archer of Jamtaland, 
 Thrond the Mighty of Thelamark, and his brother Uthyrmi ; from 
 Halogaland came Thrond the Squinter, Ogmund Sandi, Lodwer 
 the Long of Saltwick, and Harek the Keen ; from Inner Thrond- 
 ham, Ketil the High, Thorfinn Eisli ; from Orkadale, Haward and 
 his brother. Amidships in the fore-room were the following : 
 Biorn of Studla, and Bork of the Firths, Thorgrim Thiodolfson 
 of Whin, Asgrim and Orm, Thord of Mardalake, Thorstein the 
 White of Ofrustead, Arnor the More-man, Hallstein, Eywind 
 Snake, Bergthor Bestil, Hallkel from Fialir, Olaf Dreng, Arnfinn 
 of Sogn, Sigurd Bild, Einar the Hord, Ketil of Rogaland, and 
 Griotgard of Raumsdale. In the narrow-room towards the stern 
 was Einar Thambaskelf, who was not considered up to the standard, 
 for he was only eighteen years of age; also Hallstein Lifarson, 
 Thorolf, Iwar Smetta, and Orm Shawneb. Many other famous 
 men were on the Serpent, though we cannot give their names ; 
 there were eight in the neck-room by the bow, chosen man by man, 
 and thirty in the fore-room. It was a common saying, that the 
 selected crew of the Serpent surpassed other crews in fine appearance, 
 strength, and valour, no less than the Long Serpent surpassed other 
 ships. Thorkel Neb, the King's brother, had the command of the 
 Short Serpent, and the Crane was under Thorkel Tail and Jostein, 
 the King's uncles. Both these ships were excellently manned. 
 Throndham furnished King Olaf with nine large ships, besides 
 twenty- oared ships and smaller ones. Much progress having 
 been made in the preparation of the fleet off Nidaros, King Olaf 
 appointed bailiffs and stewards over all the districts of the 
 Thronds. Summer was now far advanced, and there had been 
 long delay on the part of the King, so that ships were arriving in 
 Norway from Iceland and other countries.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 379 
 
 Kiartan bids farewell to King Olaf and sails to Iceland. 
 His marriage and death. 
 
 233 A. Tidings were now brought to Norway that the Christian 
 religion had been established by law in Iceland, and all the people 
 baptized. King Olaf was exceeding glad thereat, and having 
 summoned a meeting of his body-guard, stood up and thus spoke : 
 "We have received the joyful tidings from Iceland that the 
 people have all been baptized, and we give thanks to God for it. 
 All those who have remained here as hostages for the Icelanders 
 have now our leave to go freely wherever they please." The 
 first to respond to the King's speech was Kiartan Olafson, who 
 said : " We give you hearty thanks, Sire, for the permission, and 
 we will now take the opportunity of sailing to Iceland this 
 summer." And the King replied: "We will not now withdraw 
 what we said: though in saying it we thought of others more 
 than you, Kiartan; for we consider that you have stayed with 
 us rather as a dear and familiar friend than a hostage. Though 
 you have many honourable kinsmen in Iceland, I have no wish 
 that you should desire to visit them. If you remain with us, 
 you will attain great honour, and make such a marriage as, we 
 must say, there would be no chance of making out there." " May 
 God reward you, Sire," answered Kiartan, "for all the honour 
 you have done me since I became subject to you. I would 
 still hope that you will give me the same leave to visit my 
 kinsmen and friends in Iceland as you have given to the other 
 men detained here for a time." "Most certainly, Kiartan," 
 replied the King ; " but it is difficult to find, methinks, such a 
 man as you not holding a position of rank." Kalf Asgeirson 
 had passed the winter in Norway, and had now returned from 
 a summer voyage west to England with the ship and cargo 
 that he and Kiartan together owned. As soon, therefore, as 
 Kiartan had obtained King Olaf's permission to go to Iceland, 
 he and Kalf made busy preparations for the voyage. The ship 
 being ready to start, Kiartan paid a visit to the King's sister 
 Ingibiorg, who welcomed him heartily, and made 'room for him 
 to sit beside her. He told her, as they conversed, that he was
 
 380 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 now ready to sail to Iceland. "I suppose, Kiartan," she said, 
 "that you have decided to make this journey of your own free- 
 will and desire, rather than under pressure from others." No- 
 thing further was said of the journey ; but from a small box 
 which stood by her side she took a velvet bag wherein was a 
 lady's head-dress of pure white, heavily embroidered with gold, 
 goodly and precious. As she presented it to Kiartan, she said : 
 "You will give this head-dress as a bridal gift to Gudrun, 
 Oswif's daughter. Let her wear it, for it will become her well. 
 I wish the Icelandic ladies to see that she with whom you con- 
 versed here in Norway was not a woman of ignoble origin. I 
 shall not be present to see you start on your journey; so now 
 farewell." Kiartan thereupon rose up and kissed Ingibiorg ; and 
 men have ever held it truth that they parted most unwillingly. 
 Kiartan next went to see the King and inform him that he was 
 ready ; and King Olaf , attended by a large crowd of people from 
 the town, accompanied him on the way. When they reached 
 the ship, which was ready floating on the water, the King 
 spoke, and said : " Here is a sword, Kiartan, that I give you 
 at our parting. Let it be your constant companion. As long 
 as you carry it, no weapon, I believe, will ever slay you." 
 The sword was of the sharpest, and highly ornamented. Kiartan 
 thanked the King in eloquent language for the gift, and likewise 
 for all the honour and esteem bestowed on him while in Norway. 
 " Farewell, Kiartan," said the King ; " hold firmly to your Faith, 
 and love God." The King and Kiartan parted most affectionately, 
 and Kiartan then walked along the gangway on board the ship. 
 As the King watched him, he said : " An evil weird is at work 
 over Kiartan and some of his kinsmen ; and much sorrow do we 
 often feel that the man destined to bring it about cannot resist 
 his fate." King Olaf turned back to the town as soon as Kiartan 
 and Kalf sailed out to sea. The winds were favourable, and 
 after a quick voyage they arrived at the haven of the Whitay in 
 Borgarfirth. Here Kiartan learnt that Bolli Thorleikson, his kins- 
 man and foster-brother, had married Gudrun, Oswif's daughter ; 
 but the news did not visibly affect him. The following winter 
 Kiartan abode in the west at Hiardarholt, with his father. He 
 kept the fast of Lent, and was the first man in Iceland who 
 while Lent lasted ate only dry food, the fruits of the earth ; and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 381 
 
 his action brought him much renown. He also observed many 
 other good religious customs, wherein he was in advance of all 
 the men of his time in Iceland. The following spring he married, 
 taking to wife Eefna Asgeir's daughter, to whom he gave, as a bridal 
 gift, the head-dress that he had received from Ingibiorg. In the 
 autumn, a fortnight before winter, at a banquet at Hiardarholt, 
 Thorolf Oswifson stole from Kiartan the sword that the King 
 had given him, and when he was pursued he thrust the sword 
 into a bog. The sword, but not the scabbard, was afterwards 
 found. Shortly afterwards, at a harvest feast at Lauga, Refna's 
 head-dress disappeared and was never again found. Hence arose 
 a feeling of unfriendliness between Kiartan and the family at 
 Lauga, which grew into downright hostility as the winter passed. 
 In the following spring, on Thursday in Easter week, Oswif 's sons, 
 with Bolli and others, making nine in number, instigated by 
 Gudrun, lay in wait for Kiartan at Hafrsgil in Swinadale, as he 
 was riding east from Saurby with two companions. A fight took 
 place, and when one of his companions had fallen, and the other 
 was engaged with two antagonists, Kiartan was assailed by six 
 at one time. The sword which he used was worthless in the fight, 
 so that again and again he had to straighten it with his foot ; 
 yet he slew one of his opponents, and wounded another. Bolli 
 stood aside, taking no part in the fray ; but when Oswif 's sons 
 saw that they could not prevail against Kiartan, Ospak tried every 
 means to incite Bolli, saying : " Will you not see, Bolli, what a 
 disgrace it is to you to have come with us and promised us your 
 help, and now to be of no use to us when we need you ? Kiartan 
 was heavy upon us when he had less reason than now ; and if he 
 escapes this time, there will soon be harsh measure dealt out to 
 you as well as to us." Then Bolli drew his sword Footbiter, and 
 turned to Kiartan, who said : " Surely you are bent upon dastard's 
 work now ; but it is better, methinks, that I should meet death at 
 your hands, kinsman, than you at mine. I will not defend myself 
 against you ; " and so saying, he threw down his weapons. His 
 wounds were slight as yet, but he was very weary. Bolli made no 
 answer to Kiartan's speech, but struck him a fatal blow. The 
 instant the deed was done, he repented ; and seating himself on 
 the ground, supported the shoulders of Kiartan f who died on 
 Bolli's knees. The events relating to the families of Lauga and
 
 382 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Hiardarholt, both before this time and afterwards, are all told in 
 the Saga of the men of Laxaydale, and only a short account is 
 here given. The dead body of Kiartan lay on the bier for a week. 
 Thorstein Egilson, Kiartan's uncle, had built a church by his 
 homestead at Borg, and thither Kiartan was carried. It is said 
 that the church had only lately been consecrated, and was still 
 hung with white at the time of the burial. The sons of Oswif 
 were all outlawed for the manslaughter of Kiartan, but on pay- 
 ment of fines they were allowed to go abroad. Not one of them 
 ever returned, and thus was fulfilled what was said of them by 
 their kinsman Stephen Thorgilson, whom they outlawed at the 
 General Assembly, as we have already related, because he preached 
 the Christian religion. So also was fulfilled what King Olaf 
 uttered, on taking leave of Kiartan, concerning the evil weird at 
 work through Bolli and Bolli's ill-fortune in bringing about the 
 death of Kiartan. 
 
 The story of Eindridi Broadsole. On his declining to come 
 to King Olaf, the King goes to visit him. They compete 
 with one another in various feats of skill and strength. 
 Eindridi is baptized. 
 
 235. The preparations of the fleet off Nidaros being far ad- 
 vanced, King Olaf is said to have given an entertainment one 
 day to his body-guard and the levy, at which there was much 
 carousing. He was in the merriest humour, and all his guests 
 likewise. As usually happens at a banquet, there was plenty 
 of conversation, one subject of which was the introduction of 
 the Christian religion into Norway. The question was asked 
 whether the whole land was yet Christian, and all the people 
 baptized. And Ulf the Ked, King Olaf's standard-bearer, made 
 answer : " So far am I from supposing," he said, " that every one 
 in the land is baptized, I think that we may find unbaptized 
 people not far away from us." Ulf's remark was quickly carried 
 to the King, who called him near and spoke to him: "Do you 
 say, Ulf, that there are people, yet heathen, living close to us ? " 
 "My words have been hastily caught up, Sire," answered Ulf; 
 " but yet I will maintain what I merely hinted at" " Is this a
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 383 
 
 surmise of yours," said the King, " or do you know of a certainty 
 the fact ? " " One thing I will say in your presence, Sire," re- 
 plied Ulf ; "I have some ground for my speech." "You must 
 then tell us definitely," said the King, "to what you refer." 
 " Very well," answered Ulf. " There is a man up in Throndham, 
 Eindridi, surnamed Broadsole. He is young in years, unmarried, 
 and has lately come into his father's estate. He is wealthy, tall 
 of stature, and handsome; his strength and bodily accomplish- 
 ments are not exactly known ; he is liberal with his money, and 
 highly popular. Of this Eindridi, Sire, I have been told that he 
 is unbaptized." The King replied : " You speak so favourably of 
 this man that it is a great pity if he knows not his Creator. 
 There is only one course for you, after what you have stated. 
 Take with you as many men as you wish ; go, visit Eindridi, and 
 endeavour to bring him to me." " I will go, Sire, if you wish it," 
 said Ulf, " but not with a large company, for Eindridi is not one 
 who can be compelled to do what he does not wish ; we shall 
 be twenty-four in all." Ulf then procured a ship with oars, and 
 rowed with his men until he came near Eindridi's abode. Leaving 
 twelve of them to take care of the ship, he went with the others 
 to Eindridi's homestead. Eindridi was out of doors, and welcomed 
 him heartily ; and as he was acquainted with Ulf, invited him 
 with all his men to make as long a stay as he wished. Ulf gladly 
 accepted the invitation, and they went indoors. The house was 
 large and richly furnished. Having come into the sitting-room, 
 they sat down together, and Eindridi spoke : " I happen to know," 
 he said, " that you have accepted a religion different from the one 
 held by me and my men ; but I will offer you a suitable and 
 sincere hospitality. You shall have your choice whether we all 
 feast together, or each party in a separate room." "It will be 
 pleasanter, I think, to both of us," answered Ulf, " if we all feast 
 together. I can bring forward at leisure the business on which 
 I have come ; and our King is so noble that he readily, and with 
 good-will, cleanses us from any impurity contracted by fellowship 
 with men of a different religion." " Your decision is agreeable to 
 me," said Eindridi ; " how many are there with you ? " and Ulf 
 answered that he had twelve other men below at the ship. " I 
 will find men to look after your goods," said Eindridi ; " and your 
 own men shall come up to the house, where you will all be
 
 384 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 welcome." And so 'twas done. Afterwards the ale was brought 
 in ; there was a large array of servants, and the entertain- 
 ment was of the best. Ulf sat beside Eindridi; and his men 
 sat next to him, towards the door. When all were merry, 
 Eindridi inquired of Ulf about the errand on which he had 
 come, and whether his business would take him further. And 
 Ulf answered: "King Olaf sent me here with a message; he 
 invites you, as he has invited many others, in friendship and 
 honour, to an entertainment at Nidaros. He added to his invi- 
 tation many entreaties, that you would not delay to make the 
 journey, for he had received a good report of you." "The King 
 has my thanks," replied Eindridi, " for his invitation and honour- 
 able message to me. I will give you my answer in the morning 
 when we are all sober and under the full influence of reason." 
 The men were very merry over their ale all the evening, and slept 
 well during the night. In the morning, when they were all 
 seated, Eindridi spoke to Ulf, and said : "In reply to your mes- 
 sage, I wish to say that you will be hospitably treated here as 
 long as you desire to remain ; but my journey to the King must 
 be put off. I have no business with him at present, and I will 
 pay him a visit as soon as the necessity is evident. My intention 
 is to remain at home ; and if the King wishes to visit me I shall 
 not seek to avoid him. You may also say to the King that I will 
 be his friend if he will deal well with me." Their whole conver- 
 sation with one "another was friendly to its close ; and as soon as 
 Ulf was ready he sailed away down the Frith, and Eindridi re- 
 mained behind. Ulf gave the King a full and accurate account 
 of the way that he had performed his errand and of Eindridi's 
 answer. The King then asked what he had made out of Eindridi's 
 religion, and if he was much given to sacrificing. " I saw no sign 
 that he worshipped idols," answered Ulf, " and no man could give 
 me information of it, for there was no temple at the homestead." 
 "It will not be long," said the King, "before I go and see him 
 unawares in his own house, as he will not come and visit me." 
 As soon as Ulf heard the King declare his intention, he hastily 
 and secretly mounted his page-boy on a horse, ordering him to ride 
 as hard as he could and tell Eindridi that the King would be there 
 shortly. King Olaf, having got ready as quickly as possible, 
 sailed up the Frith during the night with three hundred men, and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 385 
 
 arrived early next day at Eindridi's abode. As he was walking 
 up to the homestead with his whole company, and when he was 
 yet but a short distance from the strand, he was met by Eindridi 
 with a large company of followers. Eindridi welcomed him with 
 much friendliness, and invited him and all his men to his house, 
 saying that he would be thankful if the King would accept the 
 entertainment prepared for him. Eindridi's invitation was gladly 
 accepted by the King, and when they entered the sitting-room 
 Eindridi said to him : " I must not conceal from you, Sire, that, 
 as it happens, our religions are commonly said to have no inter- 
 course with each other ; and therefore, if you will not admit us 
 to the same table with you, you will perhaps occupy this room 
 which has been prepared for you, and we will seek another for 
 ourselves." "You shall yourself occupy your own room with your 
 men," answered the King ; " we will set up our tents near it out of 
 doors, and you shall make provision for us while we remain here." 
 The King's plan was then carried out. There was no lack of any- 
 thing ; a magnificent banquet was prepared, and was served in 
 corresponding style. The first day of the entertainment King 
 Olaf sent for Eindridi, who greeted the King as he entered. The 
 King received his greeting favourably, and spoke thus : " Though 
 I desire no intercourse with heathen men in general, yet I would 
 like you to sit here, for I wish to talk with you ; " and Eindridi 
 replied that he would do as the King commanded. We are told 
 that when he came before the King into the tent he was dressed 
 in a scarlet tunic. His hair was tied up with gold lace, and on 
 his head was a gold-embroidered silk cap. On his right arm he 
 wore a heavy gold bracelet, and in his left he carried a very fair 
 little boy, of four or five years old, who resembled him greatly in 
 feature. A chair was brought for him, and he sat down in front 
 of the King's table, holding the boy on his knees. " You are a 
 tall and handsome man," said the King ; " and if your accomplish- 
 ments answer to your appearance, you will not have many equals 
 in Norway. It behoves you to know your Creator, and learn to 
 praise God for His gifts. Are you married?" "No," answered 
 Eindridi, "I am not." "Is that handsome boy yours, however, 
 sitting on your knee?" asked the King. "I have no child, 
 Sire," answered Eindridi; "this boy is my sister's son. But 
 if I may have a voice in his future, his lot will be the same 
 
 2 B
 
 3 86 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 as if he were mine, for I could not love him more if he were 
 my own son." Then the King asked, " Is there any temple on 
 your estate ?" and Eindridi answered, "There is no temple here." 
 " What is your religion," asked the King, " if you are a heathen 
 and yet offer no sacrifices ? " Eindridi answered : " I shall seem, I 
 fear, to talk very f ooli shly ; but I would rather that you had spoken 
 of some other matter that pleased you, and made no inquiries 
 about my belief, for I don't think that I have any. I have deter- 
 mined with myself to put no trust in stocks or stones, images 
 formed after the likeness of fiends or men, of whose deeds I 
 know nothing. They are very powerful, I have been told ; but 
 the statement does not seem very probable, since, in my ex- 
 perience, those images, called gods, are altogether uglier and 
 have less strength than I myself." "Why," the King asked, 
 " do you not believe in the true God, who can do all things, 
 and accept baptism in His name ? " And Eindridi answered : 
 " For one reason, neither you nor any one on your part has, before 
 this time, come here to tell me of the works of that God 
 whom you call Almighty. Then, also, there is the weightier 
 reason, that while I would not believe what my father, and my 
 kinsmen likewise, told me of their gods, I resolved never to accept 
 your religion, which is altogether opposed to their belief, unless 
 I perceived with my whole understanding that your God is as 
 almighty as you say." The King therefore turned to his men, 
 whom after the death of Skeggi of Yria he had sent all over 
 Throndham to Christianise the people, and inquired if Eindridi' s 
 statement were true, that they had not preached to him the 
 name of God. "It is true," they answered; "for at the time 
 of our visit he was absent on a plundering expedition with his 
 followers, and we forgot afterwards to make the fact known to 
 you." The King then said to Eindridi: "Have you not heard, 
 Eindridi, how I have punished those who would not yield to my 
 words when I bade them become Christian?" "I have heard," 
 answered Eindridi; "but I have no fear that you will inflict 
 punishment on me. And to tell you the truth, I will yield 
 compulsory service to no chief, and will rather suffer death 
 than the tyranny of any man. And though you may have over- 
 awed others, yet you should know that our settlement here is 
 so well manned that I need obey no man unwillingly. If you
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 387 
 
 threaten me not, with harsh terms, I will deal fairly with you 
 according to my knowledge, while I continue to practise the same 
 mode of life that I have hitherto practised." "Your words 
 show me," said the King, "that you are bold in speech, and 
 have the wisdom finally to recognise the truth; but at present 
 we will speak no more of the subject than seems right to you. 
 Let us now speak of something I have heard, which I feel sure is 
 true. You are a very accomplished man; what are the accom- 
 plishments in which you think yourself more than ordinarily 
 skilled ? " " My answer is a short one, Sire," replied Eindridi ; 
 "I am not skilled in any accomplishments. I am a young man, 
 little removed from childhood. I lost my father a short time 
 ago, and since his death I have applied my mind chiefly to the 
 management of the estate and the maintenance of the household. 
 While he was alive, and I was a youth, he loved me so deeply 
 that he never cared to thwart my wish ; and from the time that I 
 knew him and my kinsmen I behaved like many other children, 
 making no effort to learn good breeding, but devoting myself 
 to the heedless joys of boyhood until he died." "You might 
 tell me the truth," said the King, " for I shall not grudge you 
 your accomplishments; perhaps, if you speak candidly with me, 
 He who first of all endowed you will cause your good breeding 
 to be of advantage to you." " You press the matter hard," 
 answered Eindridi; "let me say that I don't count myself an 
 accomplished swimmer, though I look on when boys amuse 
 themselves in the water." "It is good to avoid all self-praise 
 and self-esteem," said the King; "you speak truly, however, 
 when you say that a man may be a spectator at many sports 
 before he is skilled in them himself. What next have you to 
 speak of?" "I see that I shall not escape your importunity," 
 answered Eindridi, " unless I make some answer to your request. 
 I handled a bow when other boys shot at marks, but I am not 
 a skilful archer." "Possibly," said the King, "you don't shoot 
 straight at first. What do you reckon as your third accomplish- 
 ment?" "You catch my words up sharply, Sire," replied 
 Eindridi, " and I find it difficult to sail between the rock and 
 the billow. To be silent with you is not becoming, and you 
 turn my words, as seems good to you, into something different 
 from what I meant to say. When I was a boy I used to play,
 
 3 88 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 though awkwardly, with daggers, and I don't now reckon myself 
 to be skilled in the game." "Possibly," said the King, "you 
 may not play that game expertly before you have practised 
 yourself in it. However, you have agreeably occupied us, and 
 may now for this day be at liberty." Eindridi then went forth 
 from the tent to his men. 
 
 The following day, after the King had sat awhile at table, 
 he sent for Eindridi, and said to him, "Will you now allow 
 yourself to be baptized, and accept the true Faith unresistingly ? " 
 " I am not so untrustworthy," answered Eindridi, "as to be of 
 one mind yesterday and of another to-day." " I have thought 
 out an agreement to make with you," said the King; "I will 
 find one of my men to compete with you in the accomplishments 
 that you mentioned yesterday ; and if you are beaten, you shall 
 believe in the true Lord Jesus Christ; if you are the better 
 man, you shall be relieved from my importunity, and hold what 
 religion you will/' "I have not laid claim to any accomplish- 
 ments," answered Eindridi, "for I have none. But 'a master's 
 word is strong.' You shall decide between us on all occasions, 
 if you will not show tyranny in compelling me to act contrary 
 to my own words. Who is the man that you put forward as 
 my opponent ? " "I shall most likely compete with you myself, 
 I think," said the King ; " for in that case I shall best perceive 
 what you are ; and whichever of us proves the better, no disgrace 
 will befall you. For if you surpass me, yon will be renowned 
 as a most accomplished man; but your victory will be yet far 
 greater if I win in our contests and you accept the Christian 
 religion, as I said." "Though I were the most skilled of men 
 in all accomplishments," answered Eindridi, "as I now am in 
 few or none, I must not compete with you." " 'Twill be your 
 best choice, I think," said the King, "not to compete, but to 
 acknowledge yourself vanquished." "That choice will remain 
 for me," answered Eindridi, "though I should first see you swim." 
 After this the King and Eindridi went to the strand, accom- 
 panied by all the people, and having taken off their clothes, 
 swam out from land. They then sported together for a long 
 time, holding each other down beneath the water. At the 
 last dive they remained so long below that there seemed small 
 hope of their coming up again ; but finally King Olaf appeared,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 389 
 
 swam to land, and came on shore, where he rested without 
 dressing himself. No one knew what had happened to Eindridi, 
 or dared to ask the King about him. After a long while he 
 was seen riding on something. He had caught a large seal, 
 and was seated on its back guiding it, and holding its whiskers 
 on both sides. Having come close to land, he let the seal go. 
 Then the King sprang up and swam out to him, plunged him 
 under water and held him below a long time. When they rose 
 to the surface the King swam to land ; but Eindridi was so 
 exhausted that he could not recover himself; and the King, 
 seeing his distress, swam out and assisted him. After Eindridi 
 had regained his strength, and they had dressed, the King spoke, 
 and said: "You have great skill, Eindridi, in feats of swimming, 
 though you have to thank God that you were inferior to me, 
 as all could see when I had to bring you ashore." " It is your 
 privilege to place whatever value you wish on the deed," answered 
 Eindridi. And the King asked him, "Why did you not kill 
 the seal and drag him to land ? " " Because," answered Eindridi, 
 "I did not wish to give you the power of saying that I had 
 found him dead." 
 
 The night now passed, and on the following day the King said 
 that they would try their skill in shooting ; and Eindridi answered : ' ' I 
 quite think, Sire, that you have taken unfair advantage of what I 
 said about my accomplishments. There is no need for me to com- 
 pete, for I happen to be even less acquainted with this art than the 
 other." " I should be pleased if it were so," said the King ; "you 
 have again the choice of refusing and confessing yourself van- 
 quished." " That choice will not be made for a good while," replied 
 Eindridi; "but I imagine nobody can be over-pleased, even if he 
 thinks it sport, to see the long distance between your skill and my 
 awkward attempts." Thereupon they went to the wood which lay 
 a short distance from the homestead. Here the King took off his 
 cloak and fixed up a target at the butts, intending to shoot at long 
 range. A bow and arrow were brought to him, with which he 
 shot, and the arrow struck the outer portion of the target, where 
 it remained fixed. Then Eindridi shot an arrow, hitting the 
 target nearer, but not in, the centre. A second time the King 
 shot, and the spectators, going up to the target, found the arrow 
 fixed in the centre; it was a famous shot, they said. Eindridi
 
 390 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 also praised the marksmanship of the King, saying there was no 
 further need for him to shoot, he supposed. The King bade him 
 retire from the contest if he wished, and confess himself surpassed 
 in this accomplishment ; but Eindridi replied that the opportunity 
 to confess his inferiority would not be lost, though he should try 
 his prowess first. Then he shot, and his arrow struck the notch at 
 the head of the arrow that the King last shot, and both arrows re- 
 mained fixed. Whereupon the King said : " You have won great 
 renown, Eindridi, by your skill ; of which, however, we must make 
 a further trial. We will take the fair child whom you love so 
 greatly, as you said the other day, and put him instead of a target 
 in the way I will arrange." Thus they did, and the King ordered 
 a chessman to be placed on the boy's head. " We shall now," he 
 said, "strike the piece off without hurting the boy." "You can 
 do as you wish," said Eindridi; "but if any injury is done to the 
 boy, I shall want to avenge it." A long linen kerchief was then 
 by the King's order tied round the boy's head, and the ends of it 
 were held by two men, so that he could not make the slightest 
 movement on hearing the whiz of the arrow. The King then 
 went to the spot where he had to stand. Here he signed himself 
 with the sign of the Cross, and made the same sign over the 
 point of the arrow, causing Eindridi to colour deeply. The arrow 
 flew, and passed under the chessman, leaving it behind on the 
 boy's head ; and the arrow grazed the boy's skull so closely that blood 
 almost seemed to be oozing from the crown. The King then bade 
 Eindridi to come to the place and shoot after him, if he would. 
 But on the other side came up Eindridi's mother and sister and 
 with many tears begged him to forbear. "I have no fear of 
 injuring the boy if I shoot," he said to the King; "but I will 
 not venture at this time." "You seem to me," replied the 
 King, "as if you were vanquished." "Look upon my refusal 
 as seems good to you," answered Eindridi; "doubtless you so 
 construe it, as on the former occasion when I thought you 
 biassed in your judgment of what passed between us." "Cer- 
 tainly I have been biassed," said the King, "but at all events 
 you will reap the advantage." Then they all returned to the 
 homestead, the King being in a most cheerful mood, and Eindridi 
 likewise. 
 
 On the third day the King said to Eindridi, "The weather is
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 391 
 
 mild and calm ; we must now try our skill at playing with the 
 daggers." They all therefore went forth. Two daggers apiece 
 were fetched for the King and Eindridi, with which they played 
 for a while [throwing them into the air and catching them]. 
 Then a third was brought for each of them ; and as they played 
 [keeping the three in the air at the same time], every dagger in 
 turn was seen aloft and was caught by the hilt as it fell ; and no 
 one could discover any difference in the agility of the players. 
 Thus they played for a long time, until the King said, " We 
 have not yet made a full trial of our skill in this game." They 
 went, therefore, to the strand, and on board a large warship off 
 shore. Bidding the oarsmen to hold their oars on the water from 
 one end of the ship to the other, the King walked along them, 
 outside the ship, the whole length. At the same time he played 
 with three daggers as skilfully as he had done on land ; so lie- 
 wise did Eindridi. All through the game the King preceded, and 
 Eindridi followed. A second time, in the same manner as before, 
 the King walked along the oars placed as for rowing, passing 
 alongside the ship. He neither let the daggers fall on this occa- 
 sion any more than on the first, nor did he wet his feet. He next 
 went back along the oars on the other side, and thence up into 
 the ship; but no one could understand how he performed the 
 last feat. When he was come up into the ship, Eindridi stood 
 before him and looked up to him in silence. " Why do you 
 stand," said the King, " and cease to follow me in the game ? " 
 " You could not have done that feat, Sire, of your own un- 
 aided skill in any way. You have been helped by the power of 
 the God in whom you trust. I perceive that He is all-powerful, 
 and henceforth I shall believe that He only is God, and there 
 is none other." King Olaf rejoiced to hear these words, and 
 gave manifold praise to God, because He had granted such 
 discernment to Eindridi. Then the King declared to him many 
 mighty works of Almighty God, and Eindridi was afterwards 
 baptized with all his followers. He became also a member of 
 the King's body-guard, and sailed with him to Nidaros ; and 
 some say that he was with King Olaf on the Long Serpent and 
 was slain in the battle [of Swold],
 
 392 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Quotations from the poet Hallarstein, bearing/ on King 
 Olafs greatness. 
 
 234, 236. We must now say that as King Olaf Tryggwason 
 surpassed every other man of his time belonging to Northern 
 lands, in height, strength, and skill in athletic feats, so he like- 
 wise excelled all kings in the extent of his munificence and in his 
 liberality towards his men. Thus says Hallarstein : 
 
 " War's mighty leader scattered gold, and gifts bestowed, of weapons, shields, 
 
 and cloaks. 
 
 A source of song has he been to the wearers of gold. 
 The great-hearted lord of peace gave painted ships ; 
 The prince's generous deeds no man did equal." 
 
 In the winter-time King Olaf dwelt for the most part peace- 
 fully in his abode, attended by a large retinue, entertaining his 
 friends and body-guard. Wherever the King was, there was no 
 dearth of great feasting and gladness. Of this, Hallarstein makes 
 mention : 
 
 " Each winter-time, that night of bears, the royal guards 
 Could clasp the golden horns, made of the flour-of-the sea [gold]. 
 And with them drank the joyous King. 
 The mighty generous prince of wide renown 
 Wine for his henchmen chose." 
 
 In the summer-time King Olaf was ever out at sea on his war- 
 ships, and sailed by the coast with his force. So says Hallar- 
 stein : 
 
 " The eager whetter of blades oft passed his time on his sloops at sea. 
 The timbers were soaked ; the billows fell. 
 
 The warlike leader let his gilded ship-sides gleam far from the havens, 
 And the dragons' mouths did gape. 
 Olaf is mightiest of the Kings of men 
 Beneath the dome of glorious sun, 
 Yea foremost altogether." 
 
 When King Olafs men rowed near land, along the coast, the 
 King often afterwards walked along the oars outside the ship,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 393 
 
 and at the same time with this feat, played with daggers. Thus 
 says Hallarstein : 
 
 " I reckon up the prince's deeds. 
 Two skilful feats at once the King performed, 
 That few sword-warders e'er have done, I wot. 
 
 The hero of white shields, the reddener of shafts, skilled in many works, 
 Played cleverly with dirks, and walked upon the oars." 
 
 Two of the King's men lay a wager on their skill in climb- 
 ing. King Olaf helps one of them in his distress. 
 
 237. King Olaf started from the north with his force, leaving 
 Throndham as soon as he was ready, and sailed south by the coast. 
 He made rather slow progress, for he lingered in several places to 
 reform the faith of the people where he thought there was need, 
 and to appoint stewards and bailiffs wherever he came. On this 
 voyage there occurred many wonderful events which have found a 
 place in story or in song. 
 
 King Olaf had brought his ships into a haven, close to which 
 was a very high crag with exceeding steep precipices; and it 
 happened one day that two of the King's guardsmen were talk- 
 ing about their accomplishments, each thinking himself a better 
 athlete than the other, and more expert in all feats of activity. 
 They fell into dispute as to whether of the two was the more skil- 
 ful in climbing steep rocks, and argued the matter with so much 
 heat that at length they made a wager upon it, one of them laying 
 his head against a gold bracelet of the other. Thus Hallarstein 
 says : 
 
 " Let all men know what I learnt. 
 Two royal guards, not weak of hand, a wager made ; 
 The one his head did risk, the other a bracelet bright. 
 These men, the King's sword-polishers, each claimed 
 The other to surpass in climbing rocks. 
 Many great feats the warlike King performed." 
 
 After their angry dispute and the laying of the wager, the two 
 began to climb the rock. One advanced until he reached a dan- 
 gerous spot and was on the point of falling, but made his way
 
 394 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 back in terror, and succeeded, though with the utmost difficulty, in 
 escaping uninjured. The other, advancing further, came high up 
 on the face of the mountain. Here he neither dared go forward 
 nor return, nor even stir, for there was but little hold either for 
 hand or foot. Into such a position of extreme peril had he come 
 that a fall was imminent, and certain death stared him in the face, 
 if he should make the slightest attempt to move from the spot. 
 In great terror he began to call out for the help of King Olaf or 
 his men. So says Hallarstein : 
 
 " One of the prince's men essayed the rock, undaunted, 
 The path was steep before the swayer of steel. 
 High on the face of the rock, nor up nor down could he move ; 
 For the wearer of gold, the flame of the sea, 
 Life was at an end." 
 
 King Olaf heard his cry, and when he learnt the cause of it, bade 
 his followers save the man. " So valiant a deed," said he, "if one 
 could succeed in it, would make a man a nobler fellow." But seeing 
 none come forward to make the attempt, he threw off his cloak 
 and set off. Up the rock he ran towards the man, and coming to 
 a level spot near him took hold of him under the arms and climbed 
 yet further up the face of the precipice. So says Hallarstein : 
 
 " Eager the prince went forth to the steep rock, 
 And bravely followed the man, I wot. 
 Heeding his own good counsel, up the cliff the leader ran. 
 The King, for courage famed, took his guardsman under the arms, 
 And yet higher up the hill the ruler bore him. 
 'Twas a deed of the days of old." 
 
 Then still holding the man under the arms, the King turned back 
 down the rock, and set him unhurt on level ground. All present 
 confessed King S 01af 's feat to be a deed of lofty courage, and it 
 became widely celebrated afterwards. 
 
 King Olafs nightly wanderings, and Thorkd Tail's inju- 
 dicious curiosity. Of TTwrkeVs cloak. 
 
 238. It used often to happen, when King Olaf passed the night 
 on board his ships in jiarbour, and there were men on land keeping
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 395 
 
 watch, that the King came upon the watchmen unawares in the 
 night, from the land side, while they thought he was asleep on 
 board. They had not seen him go on shore, and no one knew 
 how he got there, in spite of their watching and keeping ward. 
 Moreover, though there might be a heavy and widespread dew on 
 the ground, they were neither roused by his shoes nor the long 
 garments that he wore, nor did they ever perceive any dew-track 
 that marked his recent passage, though the grass was as thick as 
 a fleece. The King's followers were very curious to know how 
 this could happen, but no one ventured to ask him about it. One 
 night Thorkel Tail, the King's uncle, kept watch that he might 
 find out how the King thus passed to land from the Serpent with- 
 out the knowledge of the watchmen, though they were on the look- 
 out. When all were asleep on the Serpent, he rose up and dressed 
 himself, and as he passed out of the castle on the poop, he noticed 
 that King Olaf was then lying in bed. Thorkel went on shore, 
 and sat down on a log of wood near the end of the gangway that 
 stretched from the ship to the shore. He turned his back to land, 
 and fixed his eyes on the ship, keeping himself awake, so that the 
 King could not possibly leave the castle without his knowledge. 
 Thorkel was fond of finery, and both in dress and all other expenses 
 held himself like a great man. He was wearing at this time, it 
 is said, a costly velvet cloak, lined with the best grey furs. In 
 the morning, as dawn was appearing, Thorkel found himself seized 
 by the shoulders, without warning, and cast suddenly into the 
 water from off the log on which he was sitting. 'Twas King Olaf, 
 from the land side ; and as he flung Thorkel into the water he 
 said, " Take that for your curiosity." Immediately afterwards he 
 threw him a rope and pulled him on board the Serpent, Thus 
 says Hallarstein : 
 
 " I now record the fourth, one of the mighty works, 
 Marks of the glory of the warlike King, 
 
 Who raised the rolling cloudy tempest of Skogul's board [war-shields]. 
 The high-souled speeder of the storm of hard brands 
 Flung the bold Thorkel overboard from the Serpent." 
 
 The King, seeing Thorkel's eyes fixed on his cloak, said, " What 
 now, kinsman, has your tail got wet ? " Thorkel, supposing the 
 King to be bantering him, made no answer, but threw the cloak
 
 396 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 off in rather an angry mood. " Hold yourself cheerful and glad- 
 some, kinsman," said the King ; " 'twas in pleasantry and jest I 
 did it, and not to shame you. Why so recklessly throw away 
 such a costly thing ?" "It was really a good cloak," answered 
 Thorkel; "but to say the truth, though it is now spoilt and use- 
 less, it is not the cloak that vexes me so, but the fear that you are 
 displeased at my doings." "Nothing of what you do displeases 
 me, kinsman Thorkel," said the King; "perhaps, too, the cloak 
 has suffered no harm." Thorkel then regained all his cheerful- 
 ness. The King, taking up the cloak, spread it before him, and 
 after holding his hands upon it for a little while, returned it to 
 Thorkel. The velvet and fur lining were both dry, and the cloak 
 was altogether such as before it was wet, if not better. Thus says 
 Hallarstein : 
 
 " The warder great of many lands wrought harm to the spearman's precious 
 
 cloak ; 
 
 The ruler spared not to redress the wrong. 
 Under the prince's hand, in the twinkling of an eye, 
 Fair as before, if not more fair, was made 
 Both velvet and grey skin." 
 
 Thorkel Tail was the best of loving friends to King Olaf, as well 
 as his kinsman, and the King bestowed on him all that he thought 
 fit to ask. He also told Thorkel many things in confidence that 
 he would not have others know. In one of Thorkel's many con- 
 versations with the King when they were together by themselves, 
 he boldly asked why the King went on shore with such secrecy in 
 the night ; saying that he acted unwarily, and not like a chief, in 
 going to a distance from the ships, alone and unaccompanied. To 
 which remark the King made no reply, except that no harm would 
 happen to him. 
 
 The vision of Thorkel Tail, in which he sees King Olaf in 
 the company of angels. 
 
 239. Though Thorkel Tail was reckoned captain of the Crane, 
 conjointly with his brother Jostein, he was continually on the 
 Long Serpent with the King, and lay at nights in the 'fore-room
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 397 
 
 by the castle. One night he felt his feet gently touched, and 
 following up the hand that touched him, he found King Olaf 
 there. He then dressed himself quickly and without a word ; 
 and the King, taking him by the arm, passed with him over the 
 gangway. When they were come on shore, the King said to 
 him: "If, as you say, you are so desirous to know with what 
 object I go ashore by myself in the night season, you shall now 
 go with me. But you must first promise me not to tell any man 
 of what you see or hear this night, as long as I am King over 
 Norway, and you know that I am alive. Be assured that your life 
 depends on your secrecy." Thorkel at once made him the pro- 
 mise in perfect good faith. Then they entered the wood, and walked 
 until they reached an open space, wherein was a beautiful build- 
 ing, towards which they went. Coming to one of the side walls 
 close by the entrance, the King ordered Thorkel to wait there 
 for him ; he himself opened the door, went in, and closed it from 
 the inside. Going near, Thorkel found a hole in the door, through 
 which he looked and beheld King Olaf on his knees in prayer, 
 his hands raised above his head. The whole room next became 
 full of a light shining on the King, so brilliant that Thorkel 
 could scarcely bear to look at it, and with the light was an 
 exquisite odour, the like of which he had never experienced. 
 Then he beheld men, clad in snow-white garments and shining 
 like the sun, enter the room and approach the King. They placed 
 their hands over his head, and clothed him with glorious royal 
 apparel ; and then all joined with sweet voice in a noble song 
 of praise to God, such as Thorkel never heard before nor since. 
 At this sight he was both rejoiced and overawed, so that he could 
 scarcely stand upright ; and falling down to the ground, he thanked 
 God that he had be*en permitted to behold this glorious vision. 
 Thus says Hallarstein : 
 
 " Abundant falls the rain of poesy, mead of the dwarfs. 
 Clear witness unto all his glorious works was given 
 A fifth time to the arrow-reddener. 
 For victory eager, of virtue studious, the King, 
 Adorned and fairer than the sun, was seen 
 With the Lord's apparelled angels in a room." 
 
 Shortly afterwards the King came forth from the building, and
 
 398 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 they then returned to the ships. Thorkel faithfully kept his 
 promise to the King, and told no one of the occurrence till many 
 years after King Olaf ceased to rule in Norway ; and he then 
 brought forward many proofs that he had seen and heard what 
 we have now related. His story appeared credible to discreet 
 persons, for he was accounted a man of note, and truthful. 
 
 Bishop Sigurd 's vision of King Olaf. 
 
 240. A story is also told, that one day on a progress, after 
 King Olaf had heard Mass, he went to his room and sat down 
 to a banquet with all his men. Suddenly the King disappeared 
 from the high-seat. They could not see him, and yet were all 
 conscious that he had not left the room. Bach man asked his 
 neighbour where could be the King; but no one was able to 
 answer the question. Bishop Sigurd heard the talking, and said : 
 " I can tell you quite well where he is. He is standing right in 
 the middle of the floor, and is speaking with one whom you 
 cannot see, and therefore you see not the King. Shortly after- 
 wards those present beheld the King seated in his place, and 
 supposed, therefore, that he had been speaking with an angel of 
 God. Every one thought the occurrence of great import ; but no 
 one dared speak of it further, or ask the King himself in what 
 manner it happened. Two things God wished to make clear to men 
 by this event : the merit of King Olaf, though the King himself 
 would have hidden it ; and the saintliness of Bishop Sigurd, who 
 was privileged to see and to tell others what no man present could 
 then know except the King. So too, when afterwards the fame 
 of King Olaf Tryggwason was spread abroad, there was repeated 
 a saying of discreet men concerning him. They said that on some 
 grounds there seemed to them reason for doubt whether King 
 Olaf was merely a mortal man, or a messenger from heaven sent 
 by God for the salvation of mankind. 
 
 King Olaf marries his sister Ingibiorg to Rognwald, Earl of 
 Gautland. 
 
 241. King Olaf sailed south with his force beyond Stad, having 
 in his company Queen Thyri, and his sister Ingibiorg, Tryggwi's
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 399 
 
 daughter. He was here joined by many of his friends, powerful 
 chiefs, prepared to accompany him on his voyage. Foremost of 
 these was his brother-in-law Erling Skialgson, who brought with 
 him his large sloop that had thirty benches for rowers, and was 
 excellently manned. There arrived also his kinsmen from the 
 Wick in the east, Hyrning and Thorgeir, each in command of a 
 large ship. Many other chiefs joined the King, and the whole 
 expedition sailed in a southerly direction, following the coast. 
 When the King reached Rogaland, he delayed there, because 
 Erling had prepared a splendid entertainment for him at Soli. 
 Here Earl Eognwald Ulfson arrived from Gautland in the east. 
 He had come to visit King Olaf, and see about the fulfilment of 
 the agreement, made through an embassy in the winter, that he 
 should marry Ingibiorg, the King's sister. King Olaf welcomed 
 him heartily, and when the marriage was discussed, the King said 
 that he would abide by his word and marry Ingibiorg to the Earl, 
 if the Earl would adopt and hold the Christian religion, and 
 baptize all those who were subject to his authority. To these 
 terms the Earl consented, and was then baptized with all his 
 company. The entertainment prepared by Erling was prolonged 
 into a marriage feast, at which the Earl espoused Ingibiorg, 
 Tryggwi's daughter. King Olaf had now given all his sisters in 
 marriage. The Earl and Ingibiorg prepared for their journey 
 home, and King Olaf supplied him with clergy to Christianise 
 the Gautland folk, and instruct them in the true Faith. The 
 King and the Earl separated on the most friendly terms. 
 
 The prophecy of the Hind yeoman of Master. King Olaf in 
 Wendland. 
 
 242. After the marriage of his sister Ingibiorg, King Olaf made 
 preparations for a hasty departure on his voyage. His force was 
 both well equipped and numerous, and he had sixty ships of war. 
 As he sailed by South Hordaland, he stopped at Moster with his 
 whole fleet. In this island there was an old man, now blind, who 
 was reputed to have great foresight and prophetic power. After 
 the ships had come to anchor and all was ready, the King chose 
 certain men to land with him on the island. Here they went to
 
 400 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the old man's house, and entering it, were asked by one in charge, 
 " Who they were, and where were they going ? " One of the com- 
 pany answered : " We are merchants from the country, travelling 
 with our wares." "What can you tell us," said the man, "of 
 King Olaf 's voyage and his force ? " They told him that King 
 Olaf had brought his whole fleet close to the island. Then the 
 old man heaved a deep sigh, and speaking with a troubled voice, 
 said : " Ah me ! in the departure of our King we shall suffer a 
 heavy loss. 'Tis ill-hap to the men of Norway to lose in one voyage 
 four things, the most noble of their kind that ever came into 
 the land." Then the spokesman of the strangers asked him : 
 " What are those four things, so noble, you say, that their like has 
 never hitherto been seen ? " The blind man answered : " First of 
 the list, is the King Olaf Tryggwason, whose like has never been, 
 as all may see, for on that point all wise men are agreed. To lose 
 such a leader will be a heavy loss, for never has King ruled over 
 the whole people so honourably and so hopefully as King Olaf. 
 Second of the list, I reckon Queen Thyri ; of her I hear all with 
 one consent bear testimony that no such queen, for sense and 
 goodness, has ever come into Norway. The third is King Olaf's 
 ship the Long Serpent ; concerning which all are agreed that no 
 ship like it has been built in Norway. The fourth is the King's 
 dog Wigi, more sagacious and clever by nature than any other dog 
 in the land. We have cause to fear such an ill-fortune as often 
 happens ; the ill-fortune, to lose quickly, and after only a short 
 possession, things that in their kind are much more noble than 
 others." Then the King bade his men return to the ships. 
 After they had gone outside and were standing before the door, 
 the blind man said : " True it is, that to live to old age and suffer 
 loss of sight is a grievous lot. Old people all travel by the same 
 road ; not only does their sight grow dim, but with bodily blind- 
 ness comes decay of mental perception. I should not have said as 
 much as I have said if I had known what I now know, that I was 
 speaking to King Olaf himself. However, I cannot recall what I 
 have said. Most probably, however, they will give little heed to 
 my idle talk, though it were better to heed it." Then King Olaf, 
 with his men, walked down to the ships. 
 
 As soon as there was a favourable wind, he sailed south with 
 the whole fleet to Denmark, and after passing through Eyrasound
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 401 
 
 continued his voyage south and reached Wendland. Here he 
 arranged a conference with King Burislaf ; and when the Kings 
 met to confer with one another about the estates which King Olaf 
 claimed, the whole discussion passed off in a friendly manner; 
 King Burislaf showing great readiness to accept King Olaf 's in- 
 terpretation of his rights. King Olaf made a long stay in Wend- 
 land during the summer, meeting many of his friends there. 
 Astrid, King Burislaf's daughter, came to see him. She was the 
 wife of Earl Sigwaldi, and a very special friend of King Olaf, both 
 because of old ties, for the King had been married to her sister, and 
 because of his former popularity when he lived as King in Wend- 
 land. 
 
 The doings of Earl Eric Hakonson after he fled from Norway 
 to avoid King Olaf. He marries the daughter of Swein 
 Forkbeard, the Danish King. 
 
 243. Earl Eric Hakonson fled from Norway after the death of 
 his father Earl Hakon, as we have already related. He first went 
 to Sweden to see Olaf the Swede, King of the Swedes, who re- 
 ceived him kindly, and offered him an asylum. Olaf also bestowed 
 on him large revenues, so that he could there maintain himself and 
 his force in comfort. Thus says Thord Kolbeinson in his Praise of 
 Belgskagi : 
 
 " Kepeller of wolfish rovers ! " &c. 
 
 Earl Eric remained in Sweden throughout the winter, and col- 
 lected around him a large force of men that fled from Norway on 
 account of King Olaf Tryggwason. The following summer, Eric, 
 having obtained ships, decided on making plundering expeditions 
 to acquire wealth and increase his force. He first led his fleet to 
 Gotland, where he remained a long part of the summer, waylaying 
 Wickings and merchants who resorted thither with their ships. 
 At times he went on shore and plundered far and wide in the dis- 
 tricts bordering on the sea. As it is said in the Banda-Lay : 
 
 " The warrior battles won, yet many more ; 
 Of one besides the former we are told, 
 
 When he fought a Wali's-f ence [battle] of hawks-of-Wirvil's-strand [ships], 
 Off much harried Gotland." 
 
 2 c
 
 4O2 
 
 Earl Eric afterwards sailed south to Wendland, and off Staur he 
 came upon several ships under the command of Wickings, whom 
 he attacked and defeated, causing great slaughter. As it is said 
 in the Banda-Lay : 
 
 " The ruler turned his prow-steed's head to Staur. 
 Thus the prince arranged his men. 
 At the swords' fierce meeting, by the sandy point, 
 The carrion sea-mew tore the heads of the Wickings. 
 Eric, eager for the spear-storm, joins battle, 
 [And subdues the land by the will of the gods.] 
 Rejoicing in war, the Earl henceforth rules the god-protected country." 
 
 In the course of the summer Earl Eric sailed to Denmark to visit 
 Swein Forkbeard, the King of the Danes, and proposed marriage 
 to his daughter Gyda. His proposals were accepted, and Earl 
 Eric married Gyda. The following winter they had a son, whom 
 they called Hakon. After the marriage with Gyda, and the 
 summer spent in plundering, he sailed back to Sweden in the 
 autumn, and remained there the second winter. The next spring, 
 after he had prepared his force, he sailed east into the Baltic. 
 When he reached the realm of King Waldamar he began to 
 plunder, slaying the inhabitants, burning their houses wherever 
 he went, and laying the country waste. Arriving at Aldeigiaburg, 
 he laid siege to it until he took it. Here he slew many people, 
 burnt and destroyed the borough, and then harried the realm of 
 Garda far and wide. So it is said in the Banda-Lay : 
 
 " The sea-flame's [gold] brightener went forth to waste 
 Waldamar's land with the fire-of -battle [sword]. 
 Whereat the storm increased. 
 Thou terror to men ! thou didst destroy Aldeigia. 
 A hard fight thou hadst when thou earnest east to Garda with thy men. 
 We have understanding to learn." 
 
 Five summers Earl Eric spent in all these plundering expeditions, 
 and the winters he passed in Denmark with his father-in-law, King 
 Swein Forkbeard ; but he abode occasionally in the realm of the 
 Swedes. Swein, the Danish King, had married Gunnhild, daughter 
 of Burislaf, King of the Wends, and after her death, as we have 
 already related, he married Queen Sigrid the Proud, the mother
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 403 
 
 of Olaf, the Swedish King. A close intimacy sprung up between 
 the Kings in consequence of their relationship by marriage, and 
 both of them became intimate with Earl Eric. 
 
 King Swein is incited by Queen Sigrid the Proud to form a 
 plot against King Olaf Tryggwason. 
 
 244. Queen Sigrid was a very great enemy of King Olaf Trygg- 
 wason ; and she had a reason for^her hostility, for he had broken 
 his agreement with her, and struck her on the face. She was 
 continually pondering how, by some treacherous device, she might 
 avenge her dishonour, and many a day she was sick at heart and 
 sorrowful. She urgently incited King Swein to give battle to 
 King Olaf Tryggwason, but for a long time he paid little heed to 
 her words. Then in the spring, tidings came to Denmark that 
 King Olaf had a fleet out at sea, purposing to sail to Wendland 
 in the summer. One day it happened that King Swein came 
 into Queen Sigrid's room, and finding her sad, inquired the cause. 
 "The cause of my sadness," she answered, "will continue to vex 
 me. I have married a King who dares not avenge upon Olaf 
 Tryggwason the wrong that he has done me. But I cannot 
 expect you to take vengeance for my dishonour when you neglect 
 even to avenge your own disgrace." "What is that great dis- 
 grace," asked King Swein, " which you say Olaf has done me ? " 
 " It is a great dishonour to you," answered the Queen, " that he 
 has taken your sister Thyri as he would take a mistress, not even 
 paying you so much regard as to let you give her away." Then 
 King Swein replied: "What disgrace was it to me when King 
 Olaf married my sister ? He is so famous a King that I could not 
 have found her a better husband if I had made the match myself." 
 " I agree with you," said Sigrid. " that Olaf Tryggwason is in 
 many respects superior to all other Kings in Northern lands, and 
 also that your sister is every way very well married in being his wife ; 
 yet it is a very great shame to a King such as you consider your- 
 self to be, that he made you his brother-in-law whether you wished 
 it or not, and showed the little esteem he had for you by marrying 
 your sister without your leave and without your knowledge. But 
 he has done you yet a much greater disgrace. Without a word to
 
 4 o 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 you, he has established himself in your dependency, a country 
 that is yours by right of inheritance, and now holds the realm of 
 Norway, paying you neither tax nor tribute. Your kinsmen that 
 preceded you would not have suffered such things, one upon 
 another ; but you behave as if you were unconscious of any dis- 
 grace at all." "I suppose," answered the King, "that I have 
 come to endure such wrongs because King Olaf is so experienced 
 in battle, and performs such deeds of valour, he and his champions, 
 that he has never been defeated, though he has had to fight against 
 overwhelming odds. Further, I have neither the means nor the 
 daring to attack him in his own realm, when I consider his popu- 
 larity with the chiefs and the whole people within the confines 
 of Norway." "I agree with you," said the Queen, "that Olaf 
 Tryggwason is in many respects the foremost of all the Kings of 
 Northern lands. But you will appear insignificant and degenerate 
 if you dare not maintain your honour against other chiefs ; for you 
 would never suffer such injurious treatment if you desired to imitate 
 your kinsmen and ancestors. I will take care that you neither need 
 attack King Olaf in Norway, nor lack forces to lead against him, 
 if your courage does not fail you." 
 
 Queen Sigrid had often speech of this kind in her mouth, and 
 at length succeeded in persuading King Swein to become a 
 thorough enemy of King Olaf; and he inquired of her by what 
 means he might reach Olaf Tryggwason without leading a warlike 
 force into Norway. "That will be easily done," she answered; 
 " I have learnt that King Olaf is preparing to leave Norway with 
 a naval force of no great size, and intends to sail south to Wend- 
 land in the summer. We will send word to my son Olaf, King of 
 the Swedes, and to Earl Eric Hakonson, your son-in-law, and ask 
 them to afford you assistance. Suppose they bring their warlike 
 strength to your aid, which I feel sure they will be ready to do, 
 you are no man, in my opinion, if you let Olaf Tryggwason sail 
 south through your territory and back again free from attack ; 
 and if you don't either slay him, or drive him from his realm, 
 because of the great wrongs that you have to avenge upon him. 
 If you three chiefs, with all the warlike host of the Danes and 
 Swedes, and the force of Earl Eric, feel that you cannot fearlessly 
 face him, you shall send south to Earl Sigwaldi in Wendland. 
 You have rightfully outlawed Sigwaldi from your realm. Let
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 405 
 
 him purchase his peace with you, and regain his possessions and 
 residence in Denmark, by paying a visit to Olaf Tryggwason and 
 devising deceitful plots against him. Let him either draw away 
 Olaf's host from his side, or bring Olaf unawares within your 
 reach ; for if the force with the King is small, you will have no 
 great work to do with your host in depriving him of life." Then 
 did King Swein and Sigrid talk of the scheme, and decide upon 
 the whole plan of action. 
 
 The allied conspirators assemble their forces. Sigwaldi's 
 treachery. Dissatisfaction in King Olafs fleet at the 
 delay in Wendland. 
 
 245. Shortly afterwards King Swein sent messengers east to 
 Sweden to King Olaf, his stepson, and Earl Eric, to inform them 
 that Olaf, King of Norway, had a fleet at sea, and intended to sail 
 south to Wendland in the summer. With these tidings he sent a 
 request that Olaf, King of the Swedes, and the Earl, would collect 
 their forces in the summer, and would then join him, that they 
 might together all give battle to Olaf, King of Norway. When 
 the King of the Swedes and Earl Eric were fully prepared for 
 the voyage, and had collected together a large naval force from 
 Sweden, they sailed south with it to Denmark, where they arrived 
 after King Olaf had already passed on his voyage eastward. 
 Halldor the Unchristian, in his poem on Earl Eric, relates that 
 the Earl went to sea with a fleet from Sweden, accompanied by 
 many volunteers : 
 
 " The vanquisher of kings, fierce in the storm of swords, 
 Summoned from Sweden a numerous host. 
 The prince went south to battle. 
 Thou fattener of carrion- wasps ! to follow thee 
 Each man was wishful, Eric. 
 The raven, mew of wounds, found drink at sea." 
 
 Olaf, King of the Swedes, and Earl Eric held on their course till 
 they met with Swein, King of the Danes, and when their forces 
 were all joined together, there was a countless host. 
 
 King Swein, following the advice that Queen Sigrid gave him,
 
 406 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 had sent for Earl Sigwaldi, son of Strut-Harold of Skaney, and 
 made peace with him. The King bade him go to Wendland 
 during the summer to get information about the movements of 
 King Olaf Tryggwason, and contrive so that King Swein and 
 King Olaf might meet. Sigwaldi then proceeded on his way, and 
 having reached Wendland, went to Jomsburg, and afterwards to 
 see Olaf Tryggwason ; and by means of fair words and professions 
 of friendship, worked himself into the closest intimacy with the 
 King. Earl Sigwaldi was a shrewd and sagacious man, and having 
 entered into the King's plans, greatly delayed his return voyage 
 from the east by means of one pretext after another ; but King 
 Olaf's force, anxious to reach home, were very impatient at the 
 long delay after they were quite ready to start and the wind 
 promised to be favourable. Secret information from Denmark 
 now came to Earl Sigwaldi, that the forces of the Swedish King 
 Olaf and Earl Eric had arrived from the east, and also that the 
 Danish King's force was ready; likewise that the three chiefs 
 were about to sail with their whole host to the coast of Wend- 
 land, determined to await King Olaf Tryggwason at the island 
 called Swold. And word was sent to the Earl that he should 
 make such arrangements as would enable them there to meet with 
 Olaf, King of Norway. 
 
 Then a rumour found its way to Wendland that the Danish 
 King Swein had a fleet at sea ; and a report spread quickly about 
 that probably he had hostile intentions towards Olaf, King of 
 Norway. When these things came to Earl Sigwaldi's hearing, he 
 spoke to King Olaf and said : " This idle rumour that you have 
 heard is a monstrous lie ; for you have with you so large and fine 
 a fleet that King Swein, with only the Danish force, has no wish 
 to seek a battle with you. And if you have any suspicion that 
 hostilities await you, I will join you with my fleet. Time was, 
 that when the Wickings of Jom sided with chiefs, they were sup- 
 posed to bring some strength with them. I will supply you with 
 ten ships well manned." This offer the King accepted. The hostile 
 rumour, coming to the ears of the King's men, made them com- 
 plain still more loudly at having uselessly to remain there so long 
 when they were prepared to sail. The King, being made aware 
 of their complaints, summoned one morning an Assembly of his 
 men, at which he stood up and thus spoke : " I wish to thank all
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 407 
 
 of you, my men, for your support and company afforded me this 
 summer, and I excuse you for thinking that you have now been 
 altogether too long absent from your estates. Wherefore I now 
 give each of you permission to return home as soon as ever his 
 ship is ready to sail ; but I shall thank more heartily and reward 
 liberally those who do not hurry their departure, but accompany 
 me to Norway." Hearing this speech, the people were all well 
 pleased, and expressed their thanks to the King. One powerful 
 elderly man in the King's force stood up and thus spoke : " Our 
 King that is over us is unlike other kings, surpassing them in 
 might and accomplishments, and still further in liberality and 
 universal good-nature. Now, though his indulgent kindness gives 
 us permission to sail home, each as soon as we will, it behoves us 
 to use this power to act for ourselves so as to afford him trust- 
 worthy support. We must not separate ourselves from him so 
 long as he is outside his own realm, especially as our ears have 
 heard a rumour that his foes are devising treacherous plots against 
 him. It will be our highest honour to afford him the support that 
 he may need, a support the more valiant as we have a more famous 
 leader than other warriors possess. Let us bear in mind that if 
 the misfortune befall us, which God forbid, to lose him when we 
 are not by his side, it will overwhelm us with a sorrow that will 
 last to the end of life, and bring with it a calamity without redress." 
 This speech received the applause of but few, and the whole host 
 went away. King Olaf then ordered the ships to be loosed from 
 their moorings, and the signal for departure being sounded, the 
 crews hoisted sail. King Olaf had sixty ships under him, as we 
 have before mentioned, and Earl Sigwaldi eleven, when they left 
 the haven. Halldor the Unchristian mentions that the combined 
 fleet consisted of seventy-one ships when they sailed away from 
 Wendland. These are his words : 
 
 " The King of the Isles sailed from the south with seventy ships and one ; 
 The worthy lord of ships reddened swords in battle. 
 After the Earl had summoned from the Skaney folk 
 The masted reindeer-of-the-sea to a fight, 
 Peace was broken among the sons of men."
 
 4 o8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Astrid warns King Olaf of the plot against him. 
 
 246. The night before King Olaf s departure from Wendland, 
 of which we shall next speak in the Saga, Astrid, the wife of 
 Earl Sigwaldi, and daughter of King Burislaf, is said to have 
 visited him. She told him, giving him clear proofs of the truth 
 of what she said, that the Danish King, the Swedish King, and 
 Earl Eric, with an overwhelming host, were lying in wait for him ; 
 and she begged the King, with much good-will, not to fall into the 
 ambush prepared by his foes. But the King answered her: "I 
 must not let such idle rumours turn me from my voyage when I 
 know not how much truth there is in them. My friend Sigwaldi 
 would doubtless inform me if he knew of any plots laid against 
 me. And though I were convinced of the truth of what you say, 
 I would not shirk an encounter with my foes, for God has the 
 power to give the kingdom to whom He will." Then said Astrid : 
 "I will ask you, therefore, to receive from me such help as I can 
 give you, if you need it in retiring from the contest." " I will 
 accept your aid," answered the King, " if there is need ; " and 
 after this conversation they parted. 
 
 King Olafs departure from Wendland. The Wendish 
 smack. 
 
 247. As the ships left the shelter of the land on the day that 
 King Olaf let his fleet go from harbour, they met with a light and 
 favourable wind, under which all the smaller craft made greater 
 way, and sailed out first to sea. Earl Sigwaldi kept his ships 
 close to the King's, and calling out, bade the King sail after him. 
 "I know well," he said, "where lies the deepest water in the 
 straits between the islands, and your large ships will need it." 
 He then led the way with his fleet, and King Olaf followed with 
 his large ships. As soon as Earl Sigwaldi came near the island 
 of Swold, he was met by a crew of oarsmen in a skiff, who in- 
 formed him that the hosts of the Danish and Swedish Kings lay 
 in the harbour in front of him. The Earl then took in sail, and 
 used the oars to bring his ships, though slowly withal, under
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 409 
 
 shelter of the island. He had with him ten ships that he had 
 promised King Olaf if the King should need their help. There 
 was an eleventh, a Wendish ship, said to be manned by Astrid's 
 men, King Burislaf s daughter. This vessel, a smack, accompanied 
 the Earl's ships as they turned to the island, but without coming 
 very close to them. The Earl was followed in his northerly course 
 by King Olaf with his large ships, of which he had eleven with 
 him, the remainder of his host having all sailed away to sea. So 
 says Hallarstein : 
 
 " With eight sloops and three the arrow-reddener dared 
 To sail the last time to the mouth of the Swold. 
 Fair was the breeze. 
 
 O'er the domain of fishes glided the Long Serpent, 
 The leader steered ; his brave retainers plied the oars." 
 
 The Danes and Swedes watch King Olafs fleet sailing by. 
 They admire the size of the Northmen's ships. 
 
 248. Swein the Danish King, Olaf the Swedish King, and Earl 
 Eric lay there under the island with their whole host, as we have 
 already said. The wind was fair, and the sun shone bright. All 
 the leaders of the fleet, attended by large companies of the host, 
 then went up on the island. When they saw many of the 
 Northmen's ships sail out together seawards, they rejoiced greatly, 
 for the host was disappointed at lying idle so long, that to some of 
 them the prospect of a meeting with Norway's King seemed hope- 
 less. And then a large and splendid ship sailed forth, and the 
 Kings both said, " That is a large ship, uncommonly fine ; it 
 must be the Long Serpent" " That is not the Long Serpent," said 
 Eric ; " the Serpent will be found a much larger and grander ship, 
 though that one is both large and fine." And the Earl was right, 
 for that ship was owned by Styrkar of Gimsa. Soon after, they 
 beheld another ship sailing forth, much larger than the former, 
 and it had a beak. " Here will be the Long Serpent," said King 
 Swein; "let us go now to our ships, that we be not too late to 
 meet with them." "That ship is not the Long Serpent," answered 
 Earl Eric, " though she is well built." And the Earl was right,
 
 4 io THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 for that ship belonged to Thorkel Neb, the brother of King Olaf ; 
 but Thorkel himself was not on board. Again they watched a 
 large fine ship sail forth. " There you may now see the King's 
 ship," said King Swein. "That is a large and splendid ship, of 
 a truth," answered the Earl; "but the Long Serpent is a much 
 more goodly vessel." Directly afterwards there came in view 
 the fourth large ship. These two were owned by the Wick chiefs, 
 the King's brothers-in-law, Thorgeir and Hyrning ; who, however, 
 were not on board commanding them, but were both on the Long 
 Serpent with King Olaf. In a little time a fifth ship sailed forth, 
 much larger than those that had gone before, and King Swein, 
 laughing, said, " Olaf Tryggwason is afraid now ; he dares not sail 
 with the dragon's head on his ship." " That is not the King's ship," 
 answered Earl Eric ; " I know it well, and its striped sail ; it belongs 
 to Erling Skialgson of Jadar. Let it go; for there are valiant 
 fellows on board that ship, I tell you of a truth ; and if we give 
 battle to Olaf Tryggwason, a vacant place in the King's fleet will 
 suit us better than that ship, so well manned as she is, for Erling 
 Skialgson himself, I imagine, is steering the sloop." Then Olaf, 
 the Swedish King, spoke and said : " We must not be in too much 
 dread of giving battle to Olaf Tryggwason, though he owns a 
 large ship; for it will be an irreparable disgrace to us if we lie 
 here with an overwhelming force while he sails away to sea on 
 the high-road." " Sire," answered Earl Eric, " let that ship sail 
 away as those that went before it ; for I tell you good tidings and 
 true, that King Olaf has not yet sailed past us. You will this 
 day, certainly, have the chance of fighting with him. And though 
 we three, leaders by name of this host, have each of us brought 
 here a great force, we shall most likely feel such a shock of battle 
 before the day is over that we shall consider ourselves to have 
 quite enough to conquer, though the ship that has now sailed 
 past be not engaged in the fray." And Earl Eric guessed truly, 
 for Erling was on board his sloop, and many other valiant men 
 with him, friends of the King, and he never again saw King 
 Olaf, his brother-in-law, from whom he was now sailing away. 
 Not long after these five large ships had sailed past, preceded by 
 the whole fleet of smaller ones, the Kings recognised Earl Sig- 
 waldi's ships, which bent their course directly towards the island. 
 These were followed by three ships, one of which was a large
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 411 
 
 beaked ship. " Let the men go to their ships," said King Swein ; 
 " here comes now the Long Serpent." " They have many other 
 large and splendid ships," answered Earl Eric, " besides the Long 
 Serpent; few of these have yet sailed past; let us wait" Then 
 several men spoke out and said : " You may see now that Earl 
 Eric has no mind to fight against Olaf Tryggwason, and does not 
 dare to avenge his father. What a disgrace will it be to us when 
 the story is told over all the lands, that we lay here with so great 
 a force, while Norway's King, with only a handful of men com- 
 pared to our host, sailed forth to sea in our very sight." Earl 
 Eric was very angry when he heard this, and bidding the men go 
 all to their ships, said : " Though you Danes and Swedes now ques- 
 tion greatly my courage, I expect that both of you will be no 
 less tired of the fight than I and mine before the sun sinks this 
 evening into the sea." As they moved down from the island they 
 saw four great ships sailing forth, one of which was a large dragon 
 ornamented with gold. " The Earl spoke truth," said several ; 
 " here comes now the Long Serpent. 'Tis a wonderfully fine and 
 handsome ship. Never warship has been built in Northern lands 
 its equal for beauty and size. No wonder the King is renowned 
 far and wide, whose magnificence causes such splendid works to 
 be done." King Swein then stood up and said : " The Long Ser- 
 pent shall carry me on high this evening. I shall have the steer- 
 ing of her." On which Earl Eric remarked : "Though King Olaf 
 Tryggwason had no bigger ship than the one we now see, King 
 Swein, with nothing but his Danish host, would never be able to 
 win it from him." Now the large beaked ships which they had 
 taken to be the Long Serpent, were the Crane first, and after it 
 the Short Serpent. All the people now hastened on board their 
 ships and took down the awnings. The chiefs arranged the plan 
 of battle, drawing lots, it is said, who should lead the attack on 
 the King's ship, the Long Serpent. The lot fell on Swein the 
 Danish King, to make the first onset, and after him on Olaf the 
 Swedish King, and last of all on Earl Eric, if there should be 
 need. It was agreed that each of the three should keep whichever 
 ships he himself with his own force disabled and won from King 
 Olaf. While the chiefs were engaged conferring with one another 
 on the matters mentioned, three large ships appeared, followed 
 by a fourth. As the prow of the latter ship came into sight,
 
 4 i2 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 they beheld a great dragon's head, ornamented so that it seemed 
 of pure gold, and it gleamed far over the sea as the sun shone 
 upon it. After the prow was seen, there was a long interval 
 before the stern came into view ; and the beholders were wonder- 
 struck at the length of the ship, all, without a dissentient voice, 
 recognising the Long Serpent. Many were silent at the sight, 
 which shot instant fear and terror into the hearts of the crowd ; 
 and we cannot wonder, for that great ship was bearing death to 
 many and many a man of them. " Right and proper is it," said 
 Earl Eric, " that such a noble ship should belong to Olaf Trygg- 
 wason, for he is truly said to surpass other kings as much as the 
 Long Serpent surpasses other ships." 
 
 King Olaf falls into the snare. His preparations for battle. 
 The Weiidish smack. 
 
 249. When Thorkel Tail of the Crane, and the captains of the 
 other ships that accompanied the Crane, saw that Earl Sigwaldi 
 had lowered his sails and was rowing his ships close under the 
 isle, they likewise lowered their sails and rowed after him. 
 Thorkel called out to the Earl, and inquired why he did not 
 proceed. The Earl replied that he wished to wait for King Olaf. 
 "I fear greatly," he said, ''that there is an enemy in front." 
 Then they let their ships drift, until Thorkel Neb sailed up with 
 the Short Serpent and the three other ships that accompanied 
 her. The same tidings were told them, and they also lowered 
 sail and let the ships drift, awaiting King Olaf. Meanwhile, as 
 the allied fleets lay under shelter within harbour, they could not 
 see how great a host the enemy had. When King Olaf sailed 
 from the mainland towards the island, and saw that his men had 
 lowered their sails and were waiting for him, he steered his ship to 
 windward of them, and inquired why they did not proceed. They 
 answered that there was a hostile force in the way, and begged 
 him to flee. Hearing these tidings, the King stood up in the 
 castle and called to his men : " Lower the sail as quick as possible ; 
 let some of you put your oars in the water and bring the ship to 
 rest. I will gladly fight rather than flee ; never yet have I fled 
 from battle. God see to my life, I shall never take to flight, for
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 413 
 
 he is no true king that runs away from his foes in fear. Thus 
 says Hallfred : 
 
 " The famous foe of flight had never yet given way, 
 The shielder of men let see that courage pleased him more." 
 
 The King's order was now obeyed, and the Serpent having 
 glided past the other ships, their crews brought them up to it 
 with their oars. Then from under shelter of the island the whole 
 hostile fleet was rowed forward, the chiefs being greatly pleased 
 at seeing King Olaf fallen into their snares. When King Olaf 
 Tryggwason and all his men beheld the sea widely covered on 
 every side of them with the warships of their foes, one of them, 
 Thorkel Tail, a wise and valiant man, and the King's uncle, said to 
 him : " Sire, the odds are too great to be resisted ; let us hoist our 
 sails and follow our force upon the high seas. We may easily do 
 it while our foes are preparing for battle. It is not deemed 
 cowardice in any man to adopt prudent measures for himself 
 and his force." With a loud voice King Olaf answered: "Tie 
 the ships together, prepare yourselves for battle, and draw your 
 swords. My men must not think of flight." Thus says Hallfred 
 the Troublesome Poet : 
 
 " I'll tell the speech of the valorous King, men say that he spoke 
 To his heroes of battle, at the encounter of weapons. 
 The repeller of warlike hosts bade his men ' think not of flight.' 
 The brave words of the people's comrade will live." 
 
 King Olaf caused the signal to be sounded for laying side by 
 side the eleven ships which he had with him. The King's ship 
 was placed in the centre of his force, with the Short Serpent on 
 one side and the Crane on the other, and the remaining ships were 
 placed next to them, four on each side. Although the King's 
 ships were large, his men formed but a small company beside the 
 overwhelming host of his foes, and he now, as may be supposed, 
 missed his absent host. By many sagacious men it has been said 
 that King Olaf would speedily have gained the victory over his 
 antagonists if there had been with him those five large ships of 
 which we spoke, and all the fleet that had sailed away ; for these 
 missing ships had on board many a brave hero, and the three
 
 414 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 hostile leaders, with their overwhelming host, had a hard task to 
 overcome the King and such few ships as he had. Hallfred tells 
 us that King Olaf felt the loss of the force that had sailed on ahead, 
 and won for himself great renown in the battle. Thus he says : 
 
 " When the King engaged in fight, I think of a surety 
 He much missed the nelp of his Throndish heroes. 
 Many people were turned to flight. 
 Alone the skilful sovereign lord withstood two doughty Kings and the 
 
 Earl, a third opponent. 
 To tell of such deeds is a glorious custom." 
 
 King Olaf's men were now placing the ships alongside each 
 other at his bidding, when the King observed that they were 
 fastening together the prows of the Long Serpent and the Short 
 Serpent ; and he called aloud : " Lay the big ship more in front. 
 My place in this warlike host is not at the back of all my men, the 
 furthest in the rear when battle begins." Then Ulf the Red, stan- 
 dard-bearer and forecastle-man of the King, spoke and said : " If 
 the Serpent lies beyond the other ships by as much as she is bigger 
 and longer than they, there will be hard fighting in the prow." " I 
 had the Serpent built of greater length than other ships," answered 
 the King, " that she might stretch the more boldly beyond them 
 in battle, and be easily recognised whether in fight or under sail. 
 But I knew not then that I had a forecastle-man both red and 
 recreant." " Show not your back, King, in defending the 
 castle," replied Ulf, "before I do in defending the prow." The 
 King had a bow in his hand, and laying an arrow on the bow- 
 string, turned to Ulf, who said : " Not at me, Sire ; shoot at your 
 foes rather, where there is more need. What I win in fight, I 
 win for you ; maybe you will not think your men too numerous 
 here, before evening comes." The King removed the arrow with- 
 out shooting ; and while the two were talking, the Wendish smack, 
 which had mostly held aloof from the other ships during the day 
 in sailing from the south, was seen to run up to the hinder part of 
 the Serpent at the castle, so swiftly that the eye could scarcely 
 follow it. On its prow there stood up one who spoke with the 
 King in a strange language, and the King answered in the same, 
 so that the Northmen understood not. After they had spoken 
 together for a short time, the little ship was rowed close to shore,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 415 
 
 and there its crew cast anchor ; and when the King's men asked 
 who the strangers were that had been speaking with him, he 
 answered, " They are our Wendish acquaintances." 
 
 Battle of Swold. The onset of the Danes repelled, and also 
 that of the Swedes. 
 
 250. King Olaf was standing in the castle of the Serpent, thus 
 having a commanding position. It was easy to distinguish him from 
 others, for he carried a shield overlaid with gold, and was wearing 
 a gilded helmet, and a short red silken kirtle over his coat of 
 mail. When he saw the hosts of his opponents beginning to 
 move, and the standards of the chiefs set up, he asked his men, 
 " What chief is that whose standard is over against us ? " and he 
 was told that King Swein was there with the Danish host. " We 
 are not afraid of those cravens," he replied. " There is no more 
 courage in Danes than in goats of the forest. Danes have never 
 won a victory over Northmen, and will not conquer us to-day any 
 more than in time past. What chief is that whose standards are 
 beyond, on the right hand ? " He was told that King Olaf the 
 Swede was there with the Swedish host. "The Swedes," he 
 replied, " will deem it easier and pleasanter work to sit at home 
 and lick their sacrificial bowls than to board the Long Serpent 
 to-day in face of your weapons. I don't think we need be afraid 
 of the horse-eating Swedes. Whose are those great ships that 
 lie to seaward of the Danes?" "There," they answered, "is 
 Earl Eric Hakonson." And King Olaf said : " They have arrayed 
 their hostile force under men of high rank. Earl Eric will expect 
 a worthy encounter with us, and we may look out for a fierce 
 battle with him and his men, for they are Northmen like our- 
 selves." 
 
 The Kings and the Earl next caused their ships to be rowed 
 into position. Snorri Sturluson and nearly all other narrators 
 say that Swein, the Danish King, with his force, led the attack 
 on the Long Serpent and the largest of King Olaf 's ships. But 
 Hallar stein, in his Praise of Olaf, written in the double- stressed 
 metre, says that the attack on Olaf Tryggwason was begun by 
 Olaf the Swede, and that he was followed by Swein, the Danish
 
 416 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 King. Snorri says that King Swein, with his ships, attacked the 
 Long Serpent, and that Olaf the Swede retired, and drew up his 
 ships with their prows against the outermost one of Olaf Trygg- 
 wason's to attack it; while Earl Eric attacked the outermost of 
 the other side. The Earl had a very large armed ship, which he 
 was wont to take on his Wicking expeditions. It had a beard 
 on the upper part of both prow and stern, and below the beard 
 it was plated with many plates of iron, the whole breadth of the 
 prow, stretching right down into the water. The ship was therefore 
 called the Iron Ham, and was the most strongly built ship afloat. 
 The trumpets were then blown, and both sides having shouted 
 their war-cry, a fierce fight arose. Earl Sigwaldi let his ships lie 
 idle, and took no share in the fight at any time. There is little 
 mention of him in connection with the battle, though Skuli 
 Thorsteinson, who was with Earl Eric, thus says : 
 
 " Fame I won when young ; men see me now grown old. 
 I followed the Frisians' foe and Sigwaldi, where spears were whistling, 
 When in the din of helmets our reddened swords we bore 
 Against the opposing foe, south at the mouth of Swold." 
 
 The battle now became exceeding fierce. At first arrows were shot, 
 both from crossbows and longbows, and then spears and javelins 
 were thrown ; King Olaf, so they say, fighting the bravest of all. 
 Hallfred the Troublesome Poet thus says in his Praise of Olaf : 
 
 " High up in air the arrows quickly flew. 
 After the flight of shafts there was but little pause 
 Before they hurled their spears, those bracelet-breakers [generous men]. 
 Wide Fame tells that at the clash of weapons south over the sea, 
 My world-renowned lord was fiercest in the fight." 
 
 Hallarstein, who says that Olaf the Swede was the first to attack 
 his namesake Olaf, and was beaten off with his force, thus speaks 
 of King Swein's onset upon King Olaf Tryggwason with sixty 
 ships : 
 
 " With sixty ships a second time the arrow- shooters set upon the Serpent. 
 Fierce was the clash of the boards of Gondul [shields] 
 When the Danish host the dear lord attacked. 
 The guardsmen fell ; the ravens screamed ; 
 Many sank to the ground."
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 417 
 
 King Swein's men pushed the prows of their ships as thickly as 
 they could against both sides of the Long Serpent, where she 
 stretched, because of her length, far beyond King Olaf's other 
 ships. In like manner the Danes pressed closely on the Short 
 Serpent and the Crane. The battle became most fierce, and many 
 were slain. All the men on the Serpent's prow, in reach of the 
 foe, fought hand to hand, while King Olaf himself and the men in 
 the stern shot with their bows and threw daggers, ever slaying 
 Danes as oft as they could, but some they wounded. So says 
 Hallarstein : 
 
 " Firm stood the pole of the King's banner ; 
 The steel whistled ; the King shot ; 
 On the Long Serpent was heard a sound of strife. 
 
 The brave and able host of Norway's famous warder were nothing slow to 
 wound the Jutish men. 
 
 And though King Swein with sixty ships was making at this 
 time a most furious attack on the Northmen, and the whole 
 host both of Danes and Swedes kept within shooting distance, 
 yet the defence made by King Olaf and his force was a famous 
 one; his men, however, were falling at this moment. So says 
 Hallfred : 
 
 " The unnumbered host attacked the channel-steed, 
 Where the valiant leader put himself in peril, 
 And repelled the Danes with missiles. 
 Many of my dear friends there fell, around the lord of the ocean-strider 
 
 Twas a grief to me. 
 
 King Olaf fought with the utmost bravery, for the most part 
 shooting with the bow, and throwing missiles ; but when the 
 attack on the Long Serpent became especially violent, he went 
 forward and engaged hand to hand in fight, cleaving the heads 
 of many with the sword. Thus Hallfred relates : 
 
 " The thinner of hostile ranks in the south clove with his sword hard heads 
 
 of noted men. 
 
 Wrathfully he passed along the sloops. 
 
 The King in fight did cut to the quick the mail-covered flesh. 
 Smitten with his sharp sword, lay many a hero of battle." 
 
 The Danes found the attack difficult, because the men belonging 
 
 2 D
 
 4 i8 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 to the Serpent's prow, and the forecastle men of the Short Serpent 
 and the Crane, used anchors and grappling-hooks to hold King 
 Swein's ships. And as the Northmen's ships were much larger 
 and higher in the bulwarks, the men could employ their weapons 
 to advantage in striking from above. They therefore cleared all 
 the Danish ships which they succeeded in grappling, and King 
 Swein, and such of his crews as escaped, fled to other ships, 
 where, wounded and exhausted, they placed themselves out of 
 range. Thus it befell this host according to the saying of King 
 Olaf Try ggwason : "Danes do not conquer Northmen." So says 
 Hallarstein : 
 
 " The dark storm of sword-edges was harmful to Swein ; 
 His men, I wot, were wounded and bleeding ; 
 The Danes hasted away." 
 
 Snorri Sturluson says that when King Swein retired from the 
 attack on the Long Serpent, his place was taken by Olaf the 
 Swede. A battle of the fiercest and an onset of the sharpest 
 began anew. A deafening noise arose as the men incited one 
 another with loud shouts, and weapon clashed with weapon. 
 King Olaf defended himself with great bravery; and his men 
 supported him like heroes. So says Hallfred : 
 
 " A mighty noise of fight arose under an arch of shields, 
 Around the crusher of Wends. I bear witness. 
 The spears did clash. 
 Gracious to wolves, the warden of the rolling-car-of-the-deep [ship], aided 
 
 by a troop of men, 
 Withstood many a thundery onset with his hard shield." 
 
 Hallarstein says that the Swedes brought up fifteen ships against 
 the Long Serpent ; and their attack was a fierce one, because they 
 were fresh ; but the Northmen defended themselves obstinately, 
 slaying many of their foes and wounding others. So says Stein : 
 
 " The wielders of gleaming swords bore down against the King 
 With fifteen Ekkil's-sea-steeds." 
 
 Just as it had happened to the Danes, so also it happened to the 
 Swedes. The Northmen held their ships with grappling-hooks and 
 anchors, and cleared all that they reached. One only law their
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 419 
 
 swords proclaimed for all Swedes whom blows could touch. So 
 says Hallfred : 
 
 " Shields' foes [swords], enough for the doomed men, 
 Proclaimed the law aloud on bucklers' ribs. 
 And soon the men did yield their lives." 
 
 The Swedes became tired of continuing the fight when King Olaf 
 Tryggwason with his chosen band of champions pressed most 
 hardly upon them. Thus Hallfred the Troublesome Poet speaks : 
 
 " The feeders of the flame-of-Leifi's-path [gold] 
 Were loth, methinks, to meet the ruler of men 
 In the fearful Assembly of spears. 
 When wearing the hammer-forged ring-mail shirts, 
 The fair ship's brave crew rallied by the side of the friend of Earls [Olaf]." 
 
 There was a conflict of the sharpest and loss of life, 'tis said, when 
 the two Olaf s fought together, before the Swede retired. Thus Stein 
 speaks : 
 
 " Two namesakes fought ; sword against shield resounded ; 
 Grey wolf with swollen jaws tore and tore the dead ; 
 The Swedish host was reft of victory. 
 Swords made wounds ; shafts of Poitou flew ; 
 The strife increased ; the warriors fled." 
 
 The Swedes had lost many of their men as well as their large 
 ships, and the greater part of Olaf the Swede's force was wounded. 
 He himself had added nothing to his reputation, and was glad to 
 escape with his life from the contest. So says Hallarstein : 
 
 " Right speedily the King might see at once 
 Two royal princes. Peace was not. 
 The sun-of-Swolni's-storms [sword] tore up the shields." 
 
 Olaf Tryggwason had now put to flight both the Danes and the 
 Swedes. As Stein says : 
 
 " There was a gleam of Skogul's-fire [sword] ; 
 Two royal chiefs the King made run. 
 His glory was exalted with victory." 
 
 And thus again the King's saying was fulfilled.
 
 420 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Battle of Swold. Earl Eric dears the Northmen's ships, and 
 in his turn attacks the Long Serpent. 
 
 251. We must now tell what Earl Eric had done while the 
 Kings were fighting with Norway's King. As already mentioned, 
 he began by attacking the outermost of those of King Olaf 
 Tryggwason's ships which lay on one side of the Long Serpent. 
 Placing his Iron Earn alongside, he cleared the ship, and at 
 once cut the ropes which fastened it to the next one. This 
 ship was then attacked, and Eric fought against it until he 
 cleared it. The crews of the smaller ships jumped on the 
 larger ships, and the Earl cut the fastenings of each ship as 
 it was cleared. Thus, while the Danish and Swedish ships 
 stood within shooting distance all around King Olaf's ships, Earl 
 Eric lay continually alongside, engaged in a hand-to-hand fight. 
 As men were slain on board his ships, their places were taken 
 by Danish and Swedish blood-suckers who had been resting, 
 and were unfatigued and unwounded. So says Halldor the 
 Unchristian : 
 
 " A clash of biting swords befell, around the Long Serpent ; 
 'Twas no short breach of peace the heroes made, 
 Where whizzed the gilded spears. 
 Danes and Swedes, wielders of the flashing sword, 
 Helped him, 'tis said, in the play of battle in the south." 
 
 The fight was both fierce and sharp. Many of King Olaf's men 
 fell, until at length his ships were all cleared except the Long 
 Serpent ; and upon it were gathered all the folk of Norway's King 
 that were able to fight. Earl Eric then attacked the Serpent with 
 five large ships. Thus Stein speaks : 
 
 " Once more a fiercely keen attack, the third, was made, 
 This time by the noble Earl, with his five ships, 
 Upon the Serpent of the valiant hero of the storm of swords." 
 
 He placed the Earn alongside the Serpent, and there was the 
 sternest battle and the most fearful conflict at close quarters that 
 could possibly be. So says Halldor :
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 421 
 
 " Into hard straits the Serpent came, a year ago. 
 Her moons [shields], the ornament of her prows, were cloven when swords 
 
 clashed together. 
 The lord of the axe, against the Serpent's side, placed his high-bulwarked, 
 
 bearded ship. 
 The Earl won, at the isle, the storm of the helmet [battle]." 
 
 Earl Eric was in the fore-room of his ship, encompassed by a wall 
 of shields. His men were engaged in close combat, in thrusting 
 with the spear, and in hurling everything that could be called a 
 weapon and that hands could grasp ; some were shooting with 
 the bow, or throwing missiles. There was such a heavy shower of 
 weapons on the Long Serpent that scarcely any shelter could be 
 found ; and spears and arrows were flying thick because the hostile 
 warships were attacking the Serpent on all sides. King Olaf's 
 men were thus roused to such a pitch of fury that to strike and 
 slay their foes with the sword they leapt upon the bulwarks of the 
 ship. But many of their foes would not come so near the Long 
 Serpent as to engage in close combat, for it was not esteemed an 
 easy matter to fight with King Olaf's champions. The Northmen, 
 having nothing in their thoughts but to press eagerly and con- 
 stantly forward to slay their opponents, and never considering in 
 their vehemence and daring that they were not fighting on a level 
 field, walked, many of them, right overboard, and fell with their 
 weapons into the water between the ships. Thus Hallfred the 
 Troublesome Poet speaks : 
 
 " Wounded they fell off the Serpent in the heat of fight. 
 Hedin's ring-mail workers no effort made to spare themselves. 
 Heroes such, the Serpent long will lack, 
 When over-sea she glides, arrayed with warlike force, 
 Steered by a well-beloved King." 
 
 The following Icelanders are mentioned as being on board the 
 Ram with Earl Eric : Skuli, son of Thorstein Egilson ; Wigf us, 
 son of Wiga-Glum ; and Torfi Walbrandson. With the Earl there 
 was also a Northman, Finn Eywindson of Herland, who, some say, 
 was of Finnish extraction. He was reckoned the most skilful 
 archer and the best marksman in Norway, and it was he that 
 made the bow of Einar Thambaskelf. Einar was the hardest 
 shooter of his time, and had his place in the narrow-room of the
 
 422 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Serpent, where he was shooting during the day. He shot at Earl 
 Eric, but the arrow flew over the Earl's head and struck the top 
 of the rudder with such force as to sink into it right up to the 
 shaft. The Earl looked up, and asked his men if they knew who 
 shot so hard ; and the same instant there flew another arrow so 
 close to him that it passed between his arm and side, piercing the 
 head-board of his bedstead, so that the head of the arrow went 
 completely through to the other side. The Earl then said to Finn 
 Eywindson, " Shoot the tall man there in the narrow-room." " I 
 can't hit that man," answered Finn, "he is not fated to die now ; 
 but I may spoil his bow for him." He then shot a bolt which 
 struck the middle of Einar's bow at the moment when with his 
 whole strength he was drawing it for the third time. The bow 
 started asunder and broke with a loud crash. " What broke there, 
 at that noise ? " asked King Olaf. " Norway, from thy hand, O 
 King," answered Einar. "No such great meaning in that crash," 
 said the King ; " my realm does not depend on your bow ; it is in 
 God's hand. Take my bow, and shoot." And the King threw his 
 bow to Einar, who picked it up ; but at the first shot with it he 
 stretched it beyond the arrow-head. " Too weak ! too weak ! the 
 great King's bow ! " he said ; and throwing it back to the King, 
 took his shield and sword and fought valiantly. 
 
 Battle of Swold. Earl Eric "boards the Long Serpent and is 
 driven off. 
 
 252. King Olaf Tryggwason stood in the castle of the Serpent 
 and shot most of the day, at one time using his bow, at another 
 hurling javelins, which he always threw two at a time. Friends 
 and foes present in the battle, and those who have made the most 
 accurate inquiries touching the events that there occurred, all 
 agree that they knew no man who fought more fearlessly than 
 King Olaf Tryggwason. Thus Hallfred speaks : 
 
 " Those who travel far declare they've never found 
 A braver man than battle-loving Olaf." 
 
 One custom King Olaf practised beyond other Kings, that of 
 allowing himself to be easily recognised in battle. No example
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 423 
 
 is known of a King who showed himself so openly to his foes in 
 fight, whatever were the overwhelming odds against him. King 
 Olaf thus manifested his courage and stoutness of heart, that all 
 might see there was no peril from which he shrank. So says 
 Hallfred the Troublesome Poet : 
 
 " The protector of broad lands, intrepid foe of the Bretons, 
 Shunned not the eager play of the heroes-of-Hedin [warriors]. 
 He stained his bright weapon with blood in a true cause ; 
 Where the King was, the noise of swords increased ; 
 This I know of a surety." 
 
 The more conspicuous and fearless the King showed himself in 
 battle, so much the more stood men in awe and dread of him ; as 
 Hallfred bears witness : 
 
 " Every man beneath the sun's domain 
 Was awed before the brave and steadfast son of Tryggwi. 
 Men dreaded an encounter in arms." 
 
 As King Olaf looked along the ship towards the prow, he saw his 
 men brandishing vigorously their swords and striking many blows; 
 but he noticed that the weapons made few cuts. He called aloud, 
 therefore, "Are your swords used carelessly that, as I see, they 
 make no wounds ? " And one answered, " Sire, our swords are 
 both blunt and much indented." The King descended, there- 
 fore, from the castle into the fore-room, where he opened the 
 chest of the high-seat, and out of it he took many bright 
 swords, very sharp, which he distributed among his men. As 
 he stretched his right arm downwards, they saw blood falling 
 from under the sleeve of his mail-shirt, but no one knew where 
 he was wounded. 
 
 The stoutest defence on the Serpent, and the most fatal to the 
 foe, was made by the men of the forecastle and the fore-room ; 
 because not only were the bulwarks of the ship highest at these 
 parts, but those who were there stationed had been specially 
 chosen for the place. When the Serpent's men began to fall, they 
 who were in the midships suffered most from wounds and ex- 
 haustion. If the strength of that brave troop had held out, so 
 that they could have prolonged their defence to the very end,
 
 4 2 4 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 their foes, so men say, would have been long in winning the 
 Serpent. So says Hallf red : 
 
 " Scarcely could the people clear the Long Serpent under its generous lord ; 
 O'er the vessel's sides flowed blood, 
 While the great King's guard on board fought to protect their friend with 
 
 their swords. 
 Bravely to death they fought." 
 
 When but few men were left standing around the Serpent's mast, 
 Earl Eric decided to board her, and succeeded in getting on board 
 with fourteen others. Against him came Hyrning, King Olaf's 
 brother-in-law, with a band of men, and a fierce combat arose 
 between them, for Hyrning fought most valiantly. So says 
 Hallarstein : 
 
 " Hyrning, as they fought, inflicted smarting wounds 
 On the wielders of the sword, greedy of vengeance." 
 
 At the end of the contest, Eric fell back on the Earn ; and of the 
 men that boarded the Serpent with him, some were slain, and 
 others were wounded. The onslaught brought great renown to 
 Hyrning. Thus Thord Kolbeinson speaks : 
 
 " Havoc was made with the blood-stained crofts [shields] of the helmeted 
 Eopt, 
 
 Great renown won Hyrning ; with his dark sword he defended the King. 
 
 The heavenly dome above high hills will fail before that deed is for- 
 gotten." 
 
 After Earl Eric's retreat to his own ship, King Olaf spoke : 
 " What ! have you flung the Earl from off the Serpent f " and they 
 answered that it was even so. " A valiant deed," said the King, 
 "and one to be expected; the Earl will never vanquish us as 
 long as he carries Thor on his ship's prow." This speech was 
 heard by many, and among them by Earl Eric. As there had 
 now been great slaughter on the Ham, and the most part of those 
 still alive were severely wounded, Earl Eric stood in for land, as 
 also did all the Danes and Swedes; and the chiefs then took 
 counsel how they should act. " It will be an everlasting disgrace 
 to us," said Earl Eric, " told as long as men shall live in Northern 
 lands, if we do not vanquish Olaf Tryggwason. We have yet
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 425 
 
 overwhelming numbers ; he has now but one ship, and even it 
 has lost many of its crew. I beg you, King of the Danes and 
 King of the Swedes, give me help from your great numbers, that 
 I may avenge my father, and avert disgrace equally from all of 
 us ; for, as I said, if King Olaf and his men escape us, all we 
 chiefs will be covered with reproach, especially the most powerful 
 of us." When Earl Eric had finished his speech, many applauded 
 it greatly ; and the Kings discussed the matter of it with the 
 Earl. It was agreed among them that the Earl should have the 
 aid of a large force to attack the Long Serpent, that he should 
 have the vessel as his own, with all the property taken in it, and 
 that each of them should possess a third share of Norway, if Earl 
 Eric succeeded in vanquishing King Olaf. This agreement being 
 confirmed by special treaty, the whole host of Danes and Swedes 
 prepared to make a fresh onset. Plucking up their courage, they 
 incited one another, saying that they would never desist till they 
 had conquered King Olaf Tryggwason. 
 
 Battle of Swold. Earl Eric plans a second attack on the 
 Long Serpent. 
 
 253. Earl Eric now removed his wounded men and the bodies 
 of the dead from the Earn, supplying their places with others 
 who were uninjured and fresh, selected from the Swedes and 
 Danes. At this time also the Earl is said to have made a vow 
 that he would receive baptism if he succeeded in winning the 
 Serpent ; and those who tell this say also, in proof of their state- 
 ment, that he cast away Thor and set up a crucifix in his place on 
 the prow of the Ram. His force being ready, he spoke to a wise 
 man and great chief there present, Thorkel the Tall, brother of 
 Earl Sigwaldi. " I have often been in battle," he said, " but I 
 have never yet met with men so valiant and skilful in fight as the 
 men on the Serpent, nor have I seen a vessel so difficult to win. 
 Will you give me the best advice you can how to win her, for 
 you are the wisest of men/' " I can suggest no plan," answered 
 Thorkel, " that is sure of success ; but I can tell you of one that 
 seems to me the likeliest to succeed. Take great logs of wood 
 and let them fall from your ship on the Serpent, so that it may
 
 426 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 lean sideways. When its bulwarks don't rise higher out of the 
 water than those of other ships, you will be able to board it more 
 easily. I have no other plan to suggest, if that does not succeed." 
 And the Earl prepared to act according to Thorkel's advice. 
 
 Battle of Swold. King Olaf refuses to flee. The crew of the 
 Wendish smack offer to help him. 
 
 254. While these plans were making, and there was a lull in 
 the fight, King Olaf 's men again urged him to try in some way to 
 escape. They said truly that they themselves were in danger, 
 chiefly because he was there ; and they had good hope that his 
 foes would spare the lives of all his men there present as soon as 
 it was known that he had got away. They said, too, that it was 
 quite possible to hoist sail on the Serpent, if he preferred that 
 course, and sail out to sea, following his fleet northwards. But 
 the King made them the same answer as before, that he would 
 not flee from his foes as long as he could hold his ship safe. " It 
 is not right for me," he said, " and I cannot believe that they will 
 certainly win the Serpent as long as so many valiant hearts are 
 here to defend her." While they were engaged in speaking, the 
 Wendish smack was rowed up to the Serpent, the same vessel that 
 had remained alone close to land all day, after its crew, as we 
 related, had held a conversation with the King before the battle. 
 The men on the smack, having fastened her aft of the Serpent, at 
 the castle, proposed to King Olaf that they should come on board 
 and aid him in the fight, saying that they would gladly die with 
 him there, or if the fates permitted, escape with him. "It will 
 do me no good," answered the King, " if you come on board the 
 Serpent and aid us in the fight ; but it may be of use to me if you 
 will remain in the same spot where you have been all day." They 
 rowed back, therefore, and again lay at anchor. 
 
 Battle of Swold. Earl Eric's second and successful attempt to 
 board the Long Serpent. Disappearance of King Olaf. 
 
 255. Earl Eric, having made his preparations, attacked the 
 Serpent a second time, and the whole host of Danes and Swedes
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 427 
 
 once more joined battle with King Olaf Tryggwason. Some 
 placed the prows of their ships against the Serpent, while the whole 
 multitude of the remaining host lay around within shooting distance 
 of the Northmen, at whom they shot as fast as they could. The 
 Earl again placed the Earn alongside the Serpent, and his rein- 
 forcements being fresh, made a furious onset. In this attack 
 neither the Earl nor those of his men who had survived the former 
 contest spared themselves. So says Halldor : 
 
 " No quarter, methinks, was shown in the fight, 
 When the people vanquished the surrounded King. 
 The Earl, a year ago, the land did win bravely, sparing not himself. 
 Sif's horse [the wolf] his hunger satisfied, when stern in sea-fight 
 You brought the Ram into place by the side of the Long Serpent" 
 
 King Olaf and his men defended themselves with the utmost 
 valour and gallantry, and as long as they felt fresh after their 
 rest, but little slaughter was made among them ; although they 
 slew many of their foes on the Iron Ram and the other attacking 
 ships. Then Earl Eric, finding his attack stubbornly met, caused 
 huge logs of wood to be lifted up and let fall from the Ram on the 
 Long Serpent. The Serpent, so men say, would never have been 
 won except by this method due to the advice given by Thorkel the 
 Tall. Hallarstein tells this : 
 
 " The battle increased. 
 
 The eager strife-enhancer bade his men, gold- wearers, 
 Let fall huge beams upon the Long Serpent ; 
 The high-born Eric, in the din of spears, might never else the great ship win." 
 
 As the great logs were let fall on one side of the Serpent, the ship 
 began to heel over considerably, and a great slaughter of the 
 defenders as well as of the assailants followed ; and when the 
 ranks of the defenders were thinned, Earl Eric tried to board her. 
 He met with a fierce reception, for when King Olaf's forecastle 
 men saw him upon the ship they fell back from the prows to 
 defend it against him, and offered a furious resistance. The 
 Serpent's men were now falling in large numbers, so that many 
 parts of her bulwarks were undefended, and the Earl's men began 
 to board her in several places ; while the whole of the crew able to 
 fight in her defence fell back aft of the ship to the place where
 
 428 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the King was. The Earl then urged his men forwards, as says 
 Halldor the Unchristian : 
 
 " The cheerful prince called upon his gallant helpful men, 
 When the sloops of the generous King of Halland [Swein] withdrew. 
 Back fell the folk to Olaf over the rowers' benches. 
 There arose a shock of arms around the crusher of the Wends." 
 
 Thorstein Oxleg is said to have been in the fore-room aft of the 
 ship by the castle, and when the Earl's men were boarding the 
 Serpent in most furious manner, he spoke to the King : " Sire," he 
 said, "must each man do what he now can?" "Why should 
 he not ? " answered the King. Whereupon Thorstein, with his 
 clenched fist, struck one of the Earl's men who had leapt on the 
 ship near him. The blow fell so heavily on the side of the man's 
 head that it knocked him far away into the sea, killing him. 
 Then Thorstein became so frantic that he snatched up the sail- 
 yard and fought therewith. When King Olaf saw him, he called 
 out : " Take your weapons, man ! and fight with them. Weapons 
 were made to be used in battle, that men should not fight with 
 their hands only, or with beams." Thorstein then took his 
 sword and used it valiantly in the fight, and for awhile the 
 struggle in the fore-room was most furious. King Olaf was in 
 the castle hurling javelins and spears both hard and fast. Thus 
 Hallarstein says : 
 
 " The impetuous King shot hard from the castle ; 
 There was a crashing of shields. 
 The Long Serpent began at length to look bare of defenders." 
 
 When the King perceived that Earl Eric was come into the fore- 
 room of the Serpent, he threw three short-shafted halberds at him. 
 But they did not fly as King Olaf's missiles were wont, for he was 
 not one who missed his aim, whatever he shot at. None of the 
 halberds touched the Earl ; the first flew past him on his right 
 side, the second in like manner on his left side, and the third flew 
 over the Earl's head along the ship. " Never hitherto have I 
 missed a man in that way," said the King ; " great is this Earl's 
 good luck, and God wills him now at this time to have the realm 
 of Norway. Nor is it wonderful, for I think that he has made a
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 429 
 
 change in the figure-head of the Ram. The event has shown the 
 truth of what I said this day, that he would never be the con- 
 queror in any contest between us as long as he kept Thor on 
 the prow of his ship." Large numbers of the Earl's men had 
 by this time come aboard the Serpent, as many even as the ship 
 could hold ; while the Earl's ships lay around on all sides. And 
 as the Serpent's defenders were few in comparison with the great 
 host of their foes, many of the King's champions fell within a 
 short interval, though they were both strong and valiant. Among 
 these were the two brothers Hyrning and Thorgeir, the King's 
 brothers-in-law; also Wikar of Tiundaland, Ulf the Eed, and 
 many other doughty heroes who have left behind them a glorious 
 renown. 
 
 Kolbiorn the marshal had been defending the fore part of the 
 ship during the day, along with the others stationed in the prow. 
 He was dressed exactly in the same way as King Olaf, and bore 
 like weapons with him. He had dressed himself thus, with the 
 intention of affording some sort of protection to the King if there 
 should be any need. The time for this was now come. When 
 the bravest of King Olaf's men began to fall in the fore-room, 
 Kolbiorn went up to the King in the castle. It was not possible 
 to distinguish readily between them, which was the King and 
 which was Kolbiorn, for Kolbiorn was a very tall and handsome 
 man. The shower of weapons in the castle was so great that the 
 shields of both King Olaf and Kolbiorn had the appearance of 
 being covered with tassels, so pierced were they with missiles. 
 And as the Earl's men pressed into the hinder part of the ship to 
 attack the castle, a great light seemed to spread over the King, so 
 bright that no one could look upon it ; and when the light passed 
 off, King Olaf was nowhere to be seen. 
 
 The accounts of Snorri and others touching King Olaf 8 
 disappearance. Reasons why the battle of Swold is 
 famous. The date of its occurrence. 
 
 256. Of the events which then occurred, there are several 
 accounts. The following is Snorri Sturluson's. When King 
 Olaf saw that nearly all his force had fallen, and that Earl Eric,
 
 430 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 with a crowd of followers, was making a rush aft of the ship to 
 the castle, he and Kolbiorn the marshal both leapt overboard, on 
 different sides of the vessel. Now the Earl's men had placed 
 small cutters about, and were slaying those that threw themselves 
 into the water ; and when the King himself leapt overboard, the 
 men on the cutters wished to take him alive and bring him to the 
 Earl, but King Olaf held his shield over his head and dived under- 
 neath. Kolbiorn the marshal held his shield down as a protec- 
 tion against the spears thrust at him from the ships below, and 
 thus he fell into the sea with his shield under him, and was taken 
 prisoner before he could escape by diving. Such is Snorri's 
 account. Kolbiorn the marshal is himself the authority for the 
 following story. When he came up into the castle and the King 
 began shooting at Earl Eric, Kolbiorn saw what others had 
 already seen, that blood was falling from underneath the King's 
 mail-sleeve. Shortly afterwards he had a sudden glimpse of the 
 King, as it seemed to him, leaping overboard. He was wearing 
 the mail-shirt and all the dress that he had worn during the 
 day, and raised his shield over him when his enemies wished 
 to take him. At the same moment, Kolbiorn, glancing at the 
 enemy, saw that they had boarded the Serpent in such numbers 
 that the whole ship, so to speak, was full of them. Then, 
 as he afterwards said, there crept over him a slight feeling 
 of fear, and he turned towards the side of the vessel where 
 King Olaf had been standing, and not seeing the King any- 
 where, leapt overboard, leaving his shield behind him. As he 
 fell into the water, he was aware of a beautiful shield beneath 
 him, which he thought he recognised as the one carried by 
 King Olaf during the day. Coming down upon it, he noticed 
 under it a man swimming with ease, who let go the shield as soon 
 as he felt a weight upon it. Immediately afterwards Kolbiorn 
 was seized and pulled up into a cutter by some who took him for 
 King Olaf ; and he was led before the Earl. But when the Earl 
 found that his prisoner was Kolbiorn and not the King, he gave 
 him quarter. At that instant there leapt overboard from the 
 Serpent several of King Olaf's men who were yet alive, and 
 whose defence of the ship had been so gallant that their prowess 
 has been held in remembrance. Hallfred says, moreover, that 
 Thorkel Neb was considered to have defended his brother King
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 431 
 
 Olaf the most nobly, and supported him the most firmly. Thus 
 he says : 
 
 " The battle increased, south, of the sea. 
 Doomed men's lives were taken by the sword. 
 'Tis good to ask diligently of men, 
 What hero the bearers of shields declare 
 To have followed Olaf the most bravely. 
 I polish my verse, drink of the race of Surt." 
 
 And he bears full testimony that Thorkel was the last of all King 
 Olaf 's men to leap overboard : 
 
 " Liberal of gold, daring in fight, skilled in swimming, 
 Noble Thorkel, glad reddener of the spear in battle, 
 Saw the Crane float disabled, and the Serpents both, 
 Ere he turned from fierce fight on the otter-of-the-rope [ship]." 
 
 Thorkel swam to shore, and thus saved his life for the time ; but 
 he afterwards accepted quarter from Earl Eric, as did also other 
 followers of King Olaf. Besides Kolbiorn the marshal, six men are 
 said to have been picked up out of the water, to whom quarter was 
 given : Einar Thambaskelf, Thrond the Squinter, Ogmund Sandi, 
 Thorstein Oxleg, Biorn of Studla, and Asbiorn of Moster. Earl 
 Sigwaldi, with his ten ships, had remained quiet during the day 
 and taken no part in the battle ; but when King Olaf leapt over- 
 board, and the whole host raised a shout of victory, Sigwaldi and 
 his men dashed their oars into the water and rowed to the place of 
 battle. Halldor thus says : 
 
 " The Wendish sloops moved up to the fight from far. 
 The thin steel-mouthed monsters gaped at the folk of Thridi's land. 
 There was a sound of swords upon the water. 
 The eagle tore wolves' food. 
 The beloved ruler of heroes won the day. 
 Many were the people put to flight." 
 
 At the instant when the shout of victory was raised, and Sig- 
 waldi rowed towards the warships, the crew of the Wendish smack, 
 who during the day had twice held conversation with King Olaf 
 Tryggwason, dashed their oars into the water and rowed away 
 home as hard as they could under the Wendish coast. Many 
 persons at once expressed their belief that King Olaf had thrown
 
 432 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 off his mail-shirt under water, and by swimming under the long 
 ships, had reached the Wendish smack ; and that Astrid's men had 
 conveyed him to land. King Olaf's escape is made to appear alto- 
 gether probable when we consider what was last seen of him by 
 those present at the battle, and the stories told of his travels after- 
 wards. These stories, to the existence of which Snorri Sturluson 
 bears witness, will be told hereafter, showing that he was recog- 
 nised by travellers in foreign countries through the tokens that he 
 himself sent home into Northern lands. A fact regarded by some 
 as important is the universal belief among all who came out of the 
 fight, that he did not die on the Long Serpent. Nevertheless Hall- 
 fred the Troublesome Poet thus says : 
 
 " I know not whether he that I shall praise, 
 Who fed the hungry carrion birds of battle 
 (That din of shields that brighten Heiti's deer [ships]), 
 Be alive or dead. All truthfully men tell me 
 One and the other. Wounded the King must be 
 In any case, and tidings of him must be evil." 
 
 Whichever way it was, King Olaf Tryggwason never afterwards 
 returned to his realm of Norway. Hallfred, however, claims for 
 those of the King's friends who were most deeply grieved at the 
 loss of such a chief, that it would be an alleviation of their sorrow 
 if he were still alive, though bereft of his realm and native land. 
 Thus he says : 
 
 " The warden of his country, thus 'twas told me, 
 Was reft beyond the sea of folk and land ; 
 No greater woe can e'er betide us. 
 If the King yet lived the mind would be consoled, 
 Even though men, wearers of gold 
 (The fire of the resting-place-of -hawks [hand]), 
 Had so dealt treacherously with him." 
 
 But although men of judgment, present in the battle, related what 
 they each saw of Olaf at the last moment, yet no one seemed able 
 to know for certain whether the King escaped thence or not. We 
 have already related what Kolbiorn the marshal said, and he was 
 standing nearest to King Olaf before the King leapt overboard. 
 The following is Einar Thambaskelf 's story. When Earl Eric, in 
 the fore-room of the Serpent, made his assault aft upon the castle,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 433 
 
 Einar, looking at King Olaf, saw drops of blood running down his 
 cheek from under the helmet on his head. But just as he was 
 desirous of observing what the King would do when the Earl 
 reached him, Einar received, so he said, such a heavy blow on the 
 side of the head from a stone that he fell to the ground in a 
 swoon; and when he came to himself and stood up, he could 
 nowhere see the King. Skuli Thorsteinson, the grandson of Egil 
 of Borg, told the following. He was pressing towards the hinder 
 part of the ship along with Earl Eric, and saw King Olaf standing 
 in the castle. Skuli said that he then stooped, in order to roll 
 away a dead body from the Earl's feet ; and when he lifted him- 
 self up again, the King had disappeared. Shortly afterwards, 
 when the shout of victory was raised, some of King Olaf's oppo- 
 nents saw a man in a red dress swimming towards the Wendish 
 smack, on which vessel, as we said, were the followers of Astrid, 
 the King's daughter, wife of Earl Sigwaldi. The crew of the 
 smack stood up to receive him, and having pulled him into the 
 ship, rowed away at their utmost speed, as we have already written. 
 From that time to the present the opinion has been general that 
 the crew of the Wendish smack took King Olaf away with them 
 alive ; though individual persons have argued against it. And 
 we find that though Hallfred in his poetry thought it more pro- 
 bable that King Olaf did not escape out of the battle, because of 
 the great odds against him, yet he acknowledged that most people 
 held the King to be still alive. Thus he says : 
 
 " A worthy warrior was he, when alive, who told me 
 Of the fate of Tryggwi's son, the hater of fraud ; 
 That the King of men yet lived. 
 Men say that Olaf came out of the storm of steel ; 
 Far from the truth are they in what they say. 
 The truth is worse." 
 
 And again he says : 
 
 " When the valiant prince was attacked by his foes, 
 The host of the land, I wot, as well as the guard, 
 It could not lie in the decrees of fate 
 That the much-loved diminisher of silver 
 Should come out from such a conflict. 
 Men seem to me to tell unlikely things." 
 
 2 E
 
 434 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Although, therefore, there were at first different reports concerning 
 the event, one affirming and the other denying that King Olaf 
 had escaped out of the battle, as Hallfred says : 
 
 " There are who tell me, poet skilled in verse, 
 That the King is wounded, and that from the clash of arms 
 He to the east escaped away. 
 
 But from the great fight south I have learnt the truth, 
 The King is dead." 
 
 Yet when stories were brought to Iceland from foreign lands 
 about King Olaf's travels, many ceased to doubt any longer that 
 he had escaped out of the battle. Hallfred, however, as he him- 
 self bears witness, composed his poem according to the account 
 first heard by him, and bewailed his lot in not being present at 
 the fight by the side of King Olaf : 
 
 " 'Twas an evil chance when weapons clashed their loudest, 
 That I was far away from the feeder of hungry wolves ; 
 Though small the help that one can give. 
 Parted am I from the King, the battle is the cause ; 
 I yearn for the henchmen's lord all day long in utmost misery." 
 
 This battle is acknowledged to have been for many reasons the 
 most famous that was ever fought in Northern lands. For, first, 
 there was the noble defence made by King Olaf and his men on 
 board the Long Serpent. No instance is known where men have 
 defended themselves so long and so valiantly against such over- 
 whelming numbers of foes as they had to encounter. Then there 
 was the fierce attack made by Earl Eric and his men, which has 
 been held in wide renown. Thus Hallfred says : 
 
 " The lord of brands, on the wide sound of the Wendish isle, 
 Raised up a storm of Hedin's-maid, fierce-fought with swords. 
 Many wounding blades were steeped in blood round Olaf 
 E'er Eric won the Serpent, and gained the victory." 
 
 The battle was very famous, too, on account of the great slaughter, 
 and the Earl's success in clearing a ship that up to that time was 
 the largest built and the fairest in Norway ; of which shipmen 
 said, that it would never, while floating on the sea, be won with 
 arms in the face of such heroes as manned it. But for this reason,
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 435 
 
 above others, was the battle renowned, that in it was vanquished 
 one who was held to be the noblest of kings wherever the Danish 
 tongue was spoken. Thus Hallfred says : 
 
 " He was my godfather ; 
 Mightier he than any vengeance-seeking lord, 
 Beneath the Northern skies that Nordri's sons uphold. 
 He rallied fight, and cleft broad shields asunder, 
 Nought evermore to me will compensate his loss." 
 
 So highly popular was King Olaf that in the opinion of all no 
 such chief would ever again be born in Norway or elsewhere. So 
 says Hallfred : 
 
 " Heaven and earth shall rend in twain, ere there arise 
 A king, alike in excellence to cheerful Olaf. 
 He was the best of mortal men. 
 May Christ the Pure preserve the wise King's soul above the earth." 
 
 The battle is said to have taken place on Monday the ninth day of 
 September, one day after the later Mary-mass, and one thousand 
 years after the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ. This year 
 was the twenty-eighth of the reign of Ethelred, King of England, 
 and the eighth of Swein Forkbeard, the Danish King. In the 
 same year died Otto, the third Emperor of the name, and was 
 succeeded by Henry. 
 
 Queen Thyri dies of grief . 
 
 257. When the slaughter on board the Serpent was ended, and 
 the ship was searched and cleared of dead bodies, Queen Thyri 
 was brought up from below deck. Her face was swollen with 
 grief, and she wept bitterly. As Earl Eric saw her, he went up 
 to her, deeply affected, and thus spoke : " The fall of many 
 honourable men here is a great calamity. We have brought 
 much sorrow on you, Queen, and not only on you, but on all 
 the people of Norway, though you are the most nearly touched by 
 it, as we should expect. But work done cannot be undone, and 
 I will make amends as far as I can. If I acquire the rule over 
 any part of Norway, I will make your dignity in that country as
 
 436 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 high as I can in every respect, and will honour you in all things." 
 And the Queen answered him : " These your promises proceed 
 from great goodness and nobility of mind, which doubtless you 
 often display. Willingly would I live if I could, and accept your 
 kindness; but my heart is sore wounded with grief, so that I 
 have no hope of supporting life." And what the Queen said came 
 to pass, for through sorrow she could neither eat nor drink. 
 Then she inquired of Bishop Sigurd, what was the least amount 
 of food that, before God, one might take for lengthening life; 
 and when he told her the least amount permitted, so much she 
 ate. Having shown this signal mark of obedience, Queen Thyri 
 died after nine days. 
 
 The end of the Long Serpent. 
 
 258. Earl Eric Hakonson acquired the Long Serpent and a large 
 share of booty by his victory. So says Halldor : 
 
 " The Long Serpent thither bore to the great mail-meeting [fight] 
 The helm-hooded leader. 
 Then men adorned their sloops. 
 
 But at the battle in the south, the glad Earl took possession of the ship, 
 After he, intrepid brother of Heming, had stained his sword's edge in 
 blood" 
 
 The Earl manned the Serpent with his most vigorous crew, and 
 steered her himself. Thus says Hallfred : 
 
 " The renowned King led the nobly-laden Serpent from the North against 
 Eric ; 
 
 The fierce war-goddess was present there. 
 
 But the avenger of Hakon steered from the south the even-hulled prow- 
 horse, 
 
 After the battle had raged round the good King." 
 
 The Long Serpent being strongly manned with stout fellows, 
 her crew succeeded, if we may so speak, in bringing her from the 
 east into the Wick, though with the utmost difficulty ; for she 
 constantly leaned over to one side, and did not answer to the 
 helm. Earl Eric therefore caused her to be broken up ; or burnt 
 so others say.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 4 37 
 
 Death of King Olaf's dog Wigi. 
 
 259. Einar Thambaskelf and the other men to whom Earl Eric 
 gave quarter after the battle, returned with the Earl to Norway. 
 In the fore-room at the front of the castle was King Olaf's dog 
 Wigi, not having stirred from the spot where he lay all the time 
 of the fight. And when the Earl came to the Wick with the 
 Serpent, Einar Thambaskelf, before going on shore, went to the 
 dog as he lay there, and said, " We've no master now, Wigi ! " 
 At these words the dog sprang up growling, and with a loud 
 yell, as if seized by anguish of heart, he ran on shore with Einar. 
 There he went and lay down on the top of a mound, and would 
 take no food from any one, though he drove away other dogs, 
 beasts, and birds, from what was brought to him. From his eyes, 
 tears coursed one another down his nose, and thus bewailing the 
 loss of his liege-lord, he lay till he died. 
 
 So it came to pass that in this pitiful way, as the blind yeoman 
 of Moster had foretold, the Northmen and their land lost the four 
 most precious treasures that they possessed. 
 
 TJie Danish King, the Swedish King, and Earl Eric divide 
 Norway. 
 
 260. Earl Swein Hakonson abode in Sweden, after his flight 
 from Norway on the slaying of his father, and there married 
 Holmfrid, sister of Olaf, King of the Swedes. On the division of 
 Norway between the Danish King Swein, the Swedish King Olaf, 
 and Earl Eric, Olaf the Swedish King obtained for his share four 
 shires of Throndham, the two Mores, Raumsdale, and Eastern 
 Ranrick from the Gaut-Elf to Swinasound. This realm King 
 Olaf placed under the government of Swein Hakonson, his brother- 
 in-law, subject to such conditions as those under which tributary 
 Kings and Earls had held aforetime their lands from superior 
 Kings ; and with the realm he gave Swein the title of Earl. 
 Earl Eric obtained four shires of Throndham, with Naumudale 
 and Halogaland, the Firths and Fialir, Sogn, Hordaland, Roga-
 
 438 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 land, and North Agdi, up to Lidandisness. So says Thord 
 Kolbeinson : 
 
 1 first, I wot, the barons all but Erling were friendly to the Earls. 
 
 praise the lord of the sea-fire [gold] ; 
 To him the land was subject after the fight, so I say, 
 From Weigistaf in the north, to Agdi in the south, or even further." 
 
 And again he says : 
 
 " His folk were happy in their ruler ; under such 
 They were well pleased to live. 
 
 Bound was he to hold the men of Norway (so he said) in his safe keeping. 
 From the south comes news that Swein the King is dead, and desolate his 
 
 homesteads ; 
 Few evils fail to reach the many." 
 
 Swein the Danish King took undivided possession of the Wick, 
 which had formerly belonged to him, and he bestowed Raumarick 
 and Heidmark on Earl Eric. Earls Eric and Swein both received 
 baptism, and accepted the true Faith ; but while they ruled over 
 Norway they allowed every man free choice whether he would 
 hold the Christian religion or not, and they maintained in full 
 force the old laws and customs of the land. They were popular 
 men and wise rulers. In all their plans Earl Eric took far the 
 most prominent part ; and Earl Swein was one of the handsomest 
 men ever seen. 
 
 Erling Skialgson makes no effort to be reconciled to Earl Eric. 
 His mode of life. 
 
 261. When Erling Skialgson, King Olaf's brother-in-law, and 
 the others who had sailed away in advance of King Olaf, heard of 
 the great events that had happened in front of Swold, they were 
 grieved and vexed that they had so thoughtlessly separated from 
 him, and left him behind in such great peril. Erling, especially, 
 was grieved at the loss of such a chief, because he was more 
 closely bound than the others to King Olaf Tryggwason ; and of 
 all the barons in Norway he was the only one who made no effort 
 to be reconciled to Earls Eric and Swein when they took the 
 realm. Earl Eric, after he was firmly established in the land and
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 439 
 
 supported by the allegiance of the great men and the whole of the 
 commonalty, was displeased that Erling Skialgson should bear 
 such extended rule, and draw the whole of the revenues that King 
 Olaf had bestowed on him. For, as in King Olaf 's days, Erling 
 continued to collect land dues over the whole of Eogaland ; and 
 the inhabitants of this district therefore often paid dues twice 
 over to prevent their farms being laid waste by Erling. Earl 
 Eric, too, obtained but little from fines, because his bailiffs had 
 no firm hold of the district ; and he himself did not go on circuit 
 there except when attended by a numerous retinue. Thus the 
 Poet Sighvat says : 
 
 " Such was Erling, brother-in-law of trusty Olaf, Tryggwi's son, 
 That he did awe the family of Earls, though a King could not. 
 The yeomen's keen lord [Olaf] next gave to Rognwald his second sister ; 
 A life's good fortune did this marriage bring to Ulf s father." 
 
 Earl Eric made no attempt to wage war against Erling ; for his 
 kinsmen were great and numerous, and he himself was powerful 
 and popular, and always had about him a large retinue like the 
 body-guard of a king. In summer-time Erling often went on 
 plundering expeditions to acquire wealth, for he continued to 
 display his customary liberality and magnificence, though his 
 revenues were smaller and less available than in the days of his 
 brother-in-law King Olaf. Erling was a very handsome man, of 
 great height and strength ; he was skilled beyond others in the 
 practice of arms, and in many manly accomplishments closely 
 approached King Olaf Tryggwason. He was a wise man, ofttimes 
 impetuous, and a great warrior ; so valiant and bold in attack that 
 he was first and foremost in every fight. Thus Sighvat says : 
 
 " No one among the barons more battles fought than Erling, 
 And none more boldly kept his ground. 
 The open-handed hero showed his prowess 'gainst attack ; 
 In many and many a fight, he might be seen 
 The first to enter and the last to leave." 
 
 The following were the children of Erling, and Astrid, Tryggwi's 
 daughter : Aslak, Skialg, Sigurd, Lodin, Thori, and Eagnhild 
 whom Thorberg Arnason married. 
 
 Men have always said that Erling was the most distinguished 
 of the barons of Norway. He had ever with him ninety freedmen
 
 440 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 or more, and both in winter and summer there was a measure of 
 drink served out to each man at the morning meal, and unlimited 
 drink at the evening meal. Whenever the Earls were near he 
 kept about him two hundred men or more, and he never visited 
 his estates or went upon any other business accompanied by less 
 than two fully-manned twenty-oared ships. Erling had always 
 thirty thralls at home, besides other people, and to these thralls 
 he appointed their work for the day ; when it was finished they 
 had permission to employ the rest of their time in working for 
 themselves. He gave them land for tillage, that every man might 
 sow corn for himself, and increase his savings. Each thrall had a 
 price fixed, at which he could be ransomed, and many of them 
 ransomed themselves by the produce of one harvest or a second. 
 There was no one of any thrift that did not free himself in three 
 years. With the money obtained from one thrall's ransom Erling 
 purchased another. Some of his freedrnen he put to the herring- 
 fishery, some to other ways of earning money ; and some cleared 
 the forest land and built farmsteads for themselves. All of them 
 he helped to make prosperous one way or another. 
 
 Einar Thambaskelf marries into the Earl's family. 
 
 262. Earl Eric, as we have already mentioned, gave quarter to 
 Einar Thambaskelf, the son of Eindridi Styrkarson. Einar was 
 then eighteen years old. He is said to have been the strongest 
 man, and the best archer that has ever been in Norway ; he 
 surpassed all other men in the strength of his shooting, for he 
 shot a bolt clean through a raw ox-hide hanging on a pole ; he 
 was the swiftest runner on snow-skates ; he was among the fore- 
 most in deeds of valour and manly exercises ; he was wealthy and 
 of noble birth. When he was come north to Norway after the 
 battle of Swold, Earls Eric and Swein made peace with him, and 
 gave him Bergliot, their sister, in marriage. She was a daughter 
 of Earl Hakon, and a handsome woman of very noble character. 
 They had a son whom they named Eindridi; he soon grew tall 
 and strong, and resembled in many respects his father Einar. 
 The Earls bestowed on Einar large revenues in Orkadale, and he 
 became the most powerful and honourable of the Throndish barons, 
 a very great support to the Earls, and their attached friend.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 441 
 
 Stephen Thorgilson is slain ly Earl Sigwaldi. 
 
 263. Stephen Thorgilson, after his return from Iceland, whither, 
 so we wrote, King Olaf Tryggwason sent him, abode with the 
 King, and was on the portion of the fleet that sailed away from 
 Wendland in advance of the King. When the tidings came north 
 to Norway that King Olaf had been driven by a plot from his 
 realm, they were a great grief to Stephen, as well as to other dear 
 friends of the King ; the longer men had lived with King Olaf, 
 and the more intimate they were with him, the greater the sorrow 
 that afflicted them. Stephen felt no pleasure in Norway now 
 that King Olaf was gone, and he resolved, therefore, to make a 
 journey southwards, and went to Home. When, on his return 
 from the south, he reached Denmark, he came one day to a place 
 where Earl Sigwaldi was present, and seeing the Earl, he recited 
 this verse : 
 
 " His name I say not, but his mark I'll tell ; 
 
 A crooked nose the craven has, 
 
 Who lured King Swein forth from his land, 
 
 And Tryggwi's son enticed 
 
 Into the toils." 
 
 These words were reported to the Earl, who recognised that the 
 verse was aimed at him, and seizing Stephen, slew him. This 
 was the one cause of Stephen's death. 
 
 Further adventures of Hall/red the Troublesome Poet. His meet- 
 ing and reconciliation with Gris. His travels and death. 
 
 264. We must now turn to the point where we left Hallfred 
 the Troublesome Poet. We related how he sailed forth to Ice- 
 land the summer before the fight took place on the Serpent, and 
 having landed in the north, rode south over the heath. Discord 
 arose anew between Hallfred and Gris Soemingson, both on account 
 of Kolfinna and the manslaughter of Einar Thorison. At that 
 time Thorkel Scrabbler, son of Thorgrim, dwelt at Hof in Wats- 
 dale. He had married Wigdis, daughter of Olaf of Haukagil, and 
 was a very powerful chief throughout the counties. At Moberg 
 in Langadale lived Hunrod Wefredarson, and Gris was one of his
 
 442 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 liegemen. The following winter Hallfred the Troublesome Poet 
 abode with his brother Galti, and composed on Gris certain lines, 
 termed a petty lampoon. Gris, hearing of them, went to see 
 Hunrod, and having found him, said : " I have come here on busi- 
 ness ; I wish you to help me with your advice. In what fitting 
 way can I proceed against Hallfred, so as no longer to suffer 
 indignity from him, for his hostility to me only becomes more 
 intense." " I advise you," answered Hunrod, " to bring a lawsuit 
 against him at the Hunawater Assembly, and to base it on other 
 grounds than Kolfinna." This advice Gris followed. In the 
 spring he rode south to Kedawater and summoned Hallfred before 
 the Assembly at Hunawater, to answer for the manslaughter of 
 Gris's kinsman Einar, and the verses. Then he rode away north. 
 Hallfred, accompanied by his brother, rode from the south in the 
 spring with thirty followers to ask for the support of his kinsman 
 Thorkel Scrabbler. Thorkel promised to assist him in the suits if 
 honourable terms were offered to Gris. " I am willing to offer 
 such," answered Hallfred, " for I see that I have gone too far 
 with Gris." But when they came to the Hunawater Assembly, 
 Brand Awaldason, Kolfinna's brother, struck Galti Ottarson a 
 fatal blow as he was coming out of Thorkel's booth. Hallfred 
 made search for Brand, the slayer of his brother, but Brand 
 escaped, and Hallfred then challenged Gris to fight a wager of 
 battle at the Assembly. The night preceding the day appointed 
 for the duel, Hallfred, asleep in his booth, had a dream, in which 
 King Olaf Tryggwason appeared to him. Though somewhat afraid, 
 he was pleased at the sight, and the King thus spoke to him in 
 his dream : " You are asleep, Hallfred ! but it will be the same as 
 if you were awake. Your resolve to fight Gris is a wicked resolve, 
 so bad is your cause ; and he has prayed God that victory may 
 fall to the man whose cause is the more righteous. Follow my 
 advice ; be thankful if no combat takes place, and choose rather 
 to pay him compensation for the wrongs laid to your charge. 
 Care not if men speak ill of you, saying you are afraid. In the 
 morning when you are dressed, go forth to the copse where the 
 roads meet, a short distance from the field of Assembly, there 
 you will see men on horseback ; speak to them ; another matter 
 will then probably seem to you more important than a duel with 
 Gris." On awaking, Hallfred pondered upon what he had seen
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 443 
 
 in his dream, and told it to one of his companions in the booth. 
 " You are afraid of the boar Gris," answered the man ; " it would 
 have been better for you to come to terms with him when he 
 made you a fair offer. Your foes will consider that you dare not 
 fight." " Let every man think as he will," replied Hallfred, " I 
 shall take King Olaf 's advice ; it will prove to be the best for me 
 now, as it has been in the past. Perhaps the prophecy is about 
 to be fulfilled which he uttered before we last parted. I should 
 soon," he said, " perceive that it would have been better for me to 
 remain with him than to be here in Iceland." In the morning 
 Hallfred went out to one of the roads in the copse, and saw men 
 on horseback dressed in coloured garments. He went up to them 
 and asked what tidings they brought, and they told him of the 
 fall of King Olaf Tryggwason. Hallfred was deeply moved by 
 the news, and having told it to the Assembly on his return, lay 
 down in his bed in great sorrow of heart. This caused Gris's 
 followers to say that Hallfred abandoned his suit in an unmanly 
 way ; but Gris answered them and said : " Not so ; I received less 
 honour from the King at Mikilgard than Hallfred has received 
 from King Olaf ; yet when I heard of the death of the great King 
 I was much moved by it. Whoever loses his liege lord knows 
 how warm the love for one's chief may become. It is good for 
 me, I think, that I have not to fight against the King's luck, 
 which doubtless goes with Hallfred at all times. Thorkel was 
 mentioned at first as one who should arbitrate in the suits between 
 me and Hallfred, and I am willing that it should be so." To this 
 course Hallfred consented. Thorkel then gave his decision, say- 
 ing, " This is my award. The slain men were of different rank ; 
 therefore the manslaughter of Galti shall counterbalance the man- 
 slaughter of Einar Thorison and the visit to Kolfinna. As compen- 
 sation for the offensive verses that Hallfred composed upon Gris, 
 he shall give Gris some object of value." Then, quoth Hallfred : 
 
 " Earl and King endowed me with ringing gold. 
 On an evil day I earned my wealth right manfully, 
 If I must pay fool's fines to meat-dressing Gris for my least line, 
 And not have the lady." 
 
 Thorkel bade him cease making verses. " Bring forth now some 
 valuable chattel for Gris," he said, " though it be not one of the
 
 444 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 King's presents to you." Hallfred therefore gave up the ring 
 that Sigwaldi had presented to him, and thus they parted. From 
 the Assembly Hallfred first rode south over the heath to his home- 
 stead, where he abode for a time, seeing little joy ; and afterwards 
 he put his house under the management of his sister Walgerd, and 
 rode north to Skagafirth, where, at the mouth of the Kolbeinsay, 
 he made his ship ready for a voyage. Though the year was far 
 advanced when his preparations were made, he started forth the 
 same summer, and after touching at the Orkneys, sailed direct 
 east to Norway. It was the beginning of winter when he arrived 
 with his ship at Sogn. Here he heard anew the story of the 
 events that had happened in the summer of the previous year, 
 and composed straightway a poem on King Olaf. The loss of the 
 King was so great a blow to him that he took no pleasure in 
 anything, and he determined to sail south to Denmark or east 
 to Sweden. His ship lay in a lonely creek, and the men were 
 cautious in showing themselves. Hallfred learnt, however, that 
 Earl Eric Hakonson was on land, not far distant ; and he formed 
 the design' of slaying the Earl, even though his own death should 
 immediately follow. The night after this resolve Hallfred had a 
 dream, in which King Olaf appeared to him and spoke, saying : 
 " The design of slaying Earl Eric, on which you are bent, Hall- 
 fred, is a useless one. Better compose a poem on him." Next 
 morning Hallfred, leaving the ship, went on shore alone, and 
 coming to the homestead at which Earl Eric was staying, went 
 directly into the room where he was sitting at table. Several 
 persons recognised him immediately. He was seized and taken 
 before the Earl, who said that he would slay him because of the 
 injury done to his friend Thorleif the Wise ; and he ordered him 
 to be put in fetters with all speed and taken out. As the men 
 were about to put the fetters on him, Hallfred snatched them 
 from their hands, and striking one of the men on the head, killed 
 him on the spot. Whereupon the Earl ordered him to be slain 
 instantly, lest he should do more harm. Then an old man seated 
 at the table stood up, whom Hallfred recognised as Thorleif the 
 Wise. He went up to the Earl and begged him to give Hallfred 
 quarter. And the Earl answered : " It is most unmeet that you 
 should ask me to spare his life and give him quarter. Don't you 
 remember that he maimed you, blinding you of one eye ? " " Hall-
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 445 
 
 fred had the power," answered Thorleif, " of doing with me what 
 he would ; and he spared my life and saved one of my eyes against 
 the command of King Olaf, thus placing himself in peril for me. 
 I wish, Sire, that Hallf red's life may be spared at my request." 
 The Earl bade him do as he wished, and Thorleif took Hallfred 
 into his charge, saying to him, " Are you willing, Hallfred, that 
 I shall judge between you and Earl Eric ? " " Quite willing," 
 answered Hallfred. "Then you shall compose a poem on the 
 Earl," said Thorleif, " and have it finished in three nights." Hall- 
 fred said it should be done, and after three nights were past he 
 appeared before Earl Eric with the poem. It begins thus : 
 
 " Worthy art thou, warrior ! to hear the song of praise I have made 
 on thee." 
 
 The Earl rewarded him liberally for the poem. " But," said he, 
 " I will not retain you with me, for King Olaf's sake." Thorleif 
 then invited Hallfred to his house, and Hallfred accepted the 
 invitation. He passed the winter with Thorleif, but enjoyed little 
 happiness, though Thorleif proved himself an excellent fellow, and 
 treated him with much kindness. The following summer he got 
 his ship ready, and sailed to Iceland. Then he travelled from 
 place to place for a time, but was ever a stranger to joy, so deeply 
 did he feel the death of King Olaf. Finding no rest either in 
 Iceland or Norway, he sailed east, to visit his son Audgisl, in 
 Sweden. There also his property required his attention, because 
 his father-in-law Thorar was dead. Having now determined to 
 settle in the empire of the Swedes, he set out for Iceland to fetch 
 his property, being at this time forty years of age. His brother 
 Thorwald and his son Hallfred accompanied him on the voyage, 
 which was a rough one, because of storms and waves that washed 
 overboard. Hallfred did his part in pumping out the water, 
 though he was very ill. Once after his labours at the pump he 
 sat down on the sail-yard, but a wave washed him into the hold 
 with the sail-yard upon him ; and when Thorwald asked, " Are 
 you hurt, brother ? " he said : 
 
 " The storm-raised wave has struck with the boom 
 My side against my heart. 
 
 The crested billows have grown monstrous in their height 
 My ship is tossed by the sea, for this cause or for that. 
 Much drenched am I ; the watery surge its poet will not spare."
 
 446 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Thorwald, perceiving that he was ill, led him to the hinder part 
 of the ship and took care of him. When he asked what Hallfred 
 thought of his own condition, Hallfred said : 
 
 " The sedulous Rind, linen-clad, with her white hand will wipe her tender 
 
 eyelids [Kolfinna] 
 (A noble heart the lady has), 
 When the swordsmen lay my body overboard. 
 In days gone by, a cause of grief I was to the young lady." 
 
 He then said to his son Hallfred : " I wish to give you, my son, 
 the sword that King Olaf gave me ; but his other precious gifts 
 you shall place with me in the coffin if I die here on board. 
 Then he uttered this verse : 
 
 " Free from care I now should die, if I only knew my soul were safe. 
 Sharp of tongue was I in my youth. 
 All must die ; let God decide where life shall cease. 
 I know no grief, but I dread the pains of Hell." 
 
 The same day Hallfred died. He was laid in a coffin, in which 
 were also placed, as he had directed, the valuable presents that 
 he had received from the King, the cloak, bracelet, and helmet. 
 The coffin was then cast overboard, and came to land at Holy 
 Island, one of the Sudreys. It was found by the servants of an 
 Abbot, lord of the island, and they, having broken it open, stole 
 the property and sunk Hallfred's body in a quagmire. The next 
 night the Abbot had a dream, in which King Olaf Tryggwason 
 appeared to him, and with an angry look spoke and said : " You 
 have a set of wicked servants. They have destroyed my poet's 
 ship, stolen his property, tied a stone round his neck, and sunk 
 him in a quagmire. Make them tell the truth, or strange accidents 
 of every kind will overtake you." The King then disappeared 
 from his sight, and the Abbot, on awaking, ordered the men to be 
 seized. They at once confessed the crime of which they were 
 accused, and were then forgiven. Hallfred's body was found, and 
 honourably buried at the church. The bracelet was made into a 
 chalice, the velvet cloak into an altar cloth, and the helmet into 
 candlesticks. Thorwald and the ship's company reached Iceland 
 in the autumn, and abode at Ottarstead during the winter. Thor- 
 wald afterwards went abroad ; but Hallfred set up house and dwelt
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 447 
 
 at Ottarstead. Like his father, he was surnamed Troublesome 
 Poet. He became distinguished and powerful, and his descendants 
 were numerous. 
 
 King Swein Forkbeard's conquest of England, and death. 
 
 265. Swein Forkbeard, the Danish King, having put in order 
 the realm that came to him, when he divided Norway with Olaf 
 the Swedish King and Earl Eric after the battle of Swold, pro- 
 ceeded south to Denmark and abode in his own realm. Soon 
 afterwards he sailed west to England with his army against King 
 Ethelred, the son of Edgar, with whom he fought several battles, 
 in which sometimes one side gained the victory, and sometimes 
 the other. At length King Ethelred fled out of the land, and the 
 Danish King, having plundered and completely reduced it to sub- 
 jection, remained there for several years with the Danish host. 
 But nine years after the time when the Long Serpent was won 
 from King Olaf Tryggwason over against Wendland, it happened 
 in England that King Swein died suddenly in his bed during the 
 night. Englishmen say that King Edmund the Saint slew him in 
 the same manner that the giant Mercurius slew the Apostate 
 Julian. When tidings of his death reached King Ethelred, who 
 was in Flemingland, he returned immediately to England, where 
 a large array of followers gathered round him, and he again took 
 possession of his realm. Two years later he died, and his son 
 Edmund succeeded to the kingdom of England. 
 
 Earl Eric joins Knut in England, and is with him at the 
 taking of London. The Earls death. 
 
 266. Knut, the son of King Swein, succeeded his father in the 
 realm of Denmark. Before the end of the summer in which King 
 Ethelred died, King Knut made ready his army to proceed west 
 to England. He also sent word north to Norway, bidding his 
 brother-in-law Earl Eric Hakonson to accompany him with an 
 army to England. For Earl Eric had won great renown by his 
 plundering expeditions, and the glorious victories that he had
 
 448 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 gained in two battles, the most fiercely fought in Northern lands. 
 These were the battle which he and his father Earl Hakon fought 
 against the Wickings of Jom, and that which the Earl himself 
 fought against King Olaf Tryggwason. Of Knut's message Thord 
 Kolbeinson speaks in his Praise of Eric : 
 
 " I begin my eulogy. The song-renowned chiefs, I wot, 
 Their bidding sent to the fair-helmeted Earl, the leader of the country's 
 
 barons, 
 
 That Eric should once more in perfect duty come and meet his friends. 
 I see what the King will surely want." 
 
 On receiving the message of his brother-in-law King Knut, the 
 Earl hastened to make preparations for the journey abroad. He 
 left his son Earl Hakon over the country, placing him under the 
 control of his brother-in-law Einar Thambaskelf, that Einar 
 might bear rule in Hakon's name, for Hakon was not more than 
 seventeen years of age. Earl Swein and Hakon now shared the 
 land between them. Earl Eric went to England to join King 
 Knut, and was with him at the taking of London. In England 
 he slew Ulfkel Snilling. Thus Thord says : 
 
 " The judge-of-gold joined battle west of London ; 
 The renowned Thund of the sea-horse won the land. 
 Ulfkel, brave in the storm of battle, ugly blows received from the [Danish] 
 
 guards, 
 Where the dark sword-edges of the heroes quivered." 
 
 Earl Eric abode one year in England, where he fought several 
 battles, and the following autumn he purposed making a pil- 
 grimage to Koine. But before he started on the journey he sent 
 for a surgeon to cut off his uvula. And as the surgeon was 
 marking the spot where he should make the cut, a man came up, 
 who, some say, was King Knut, but most people say was one of 
 the men that were with King Olaf on the Long Serpent. This 
 man said to the surgeon, " I should cut off somewhat more." 
 " Why more ? " asked the surgeon. " So that there would be no 
 need to operate a second time," said the man, and then went 
 away. The surgeon followed the man's advice, and cut off more 
 of the Earl's uvula than he had intended. The wound then bled 
 so violently that the bleeding could not be stopped, and caused
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 449 
 
 the Earl's death. This event took place thirteen years after the 
 Earl's battle with King Olaf Tryggwason off the coast of 
 Wendland. 
 
 King Olaf Tryggwason s journey to Rome after his escape 
 from the Long Serpent. 
 
 267. We will now turn in our narrative to the stories which 
 prove King Olaf to have come forth alive from the battle in which 
 the Long Serpent was won. The story told by Astrid, the wife of 
 Earl Sigwaldi, is the following : After the battle, King Olaf was 
 carried to Wendland, on board the same Wendish smack that we 
 have previously mentioned. The King had received several 
 wounds, all small, except two, which were somewhat serious. One 
 of these, from a stone, was in his forehead ; and the other, made 
 by an arrow, that pierced the sleeve of his mail-shirt, was on his 
 arm. This agrees with the former statement, that Kolbiorn the 
 marshal and others on the Serpent observed blood flowing from 
 under King Olaf 's mail-sleeve ; and that when Einar Thambaskelf 
 last saw the King he noticed drops of blood falling down his 
 cheek from under his helmet. King Olaf stayed with Astrid, 
 and was cured of his wounds; and during his stay with her he 
 was recognised by many. Powerful persons offered to aid him in 
 recovering his kingdom, but he declared that he would not fight 
 against his god-relatives. " I believe it to be God's will," he 
 said, " that they should now hold the realm of Norway ; also, I 
 am not without fear lest God has been displeased with my govern- 
 ment." Astrid then offered him her estates and the government 
 that she held in Wendland, over which Earl Sigwaldi had no 
 control ; but he said that he did not desire them. " Would you 
 like me to go with you west to England to see King Ethelred ? " 
 she asked; "he is so very friendly towards you that he will 
 bestow on you whatever honour you are willing to receive." But 
 King Olaf refused her offer. She then asked him, " What aid is 
 there that I can give, and you will receive from me ? " and he 
 answered that he wished to go to Eome. With the utmost care, 
 therefore, she made preparations for his journey thither, and her- 
 self, with a retinue of twelve, accompanied him south as far as the 
 
 2 r
 
 450 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Rhine. At parting from him she gave him, among many other 
 valuable gifts, a pack-horse loaded with money, and, leaving with 
 him eight of her followers, she returned home with four. King 
 Olaf then proceeded south to Rome, and on his way thither many 
 people attached themselves to his company, because he acted as 
 interpreter for all the pilgrims who joined him, giving himself 
 out to be a Northern merchant. At Eome he paid a visit to the 
 Pope, to whom he told who he was and all his plans. At this 
 point Astrid's story ends. 
 
 King Olaf visits Jerusalem. 
 
 268. Afterwards Olaf passed over-sea to Jerusalem, where he 
 visited the Patriarch and the King of Jerusalem. They both 
 received him with the highest honour, being greatly struck by his 
 fine appearance, for they saw from his countenance that he was a 
 man of high birth and noble disposition. When he told them 
 that in his own country he had the title of King, they requested 
 him to accept from them a large realm ; but he refused their offer. 
 Then they gave him two cities and three castles, which he accepted. 
 Nevertheless he put on the habit of a monk. 
 
 King Olaf sends a book to King Ethelred, and presents to his 
 sister Astrid, the wife of Erling Skialgson. 
 
 269. King Olaf Tryggwason had been five years absent from 
 Norway when certain Englishmen visited Jerusalem. On their 
 return to England they brought with them a book which Olaf 
 Tryggwason had placed in their hands to give King Ethelred, and 
 they presented it to the King with evident proofs of the truth 
 of what they said. This book contained the Saga of King Olaf 
 Tryggwason and six other sagas of holy men. It described clearly 
 the manner in which King Olaf had escaped from the battle, and 
 told of his subsequent journeys, agreeing exactly with the story 
 that we have just written, told by Astrid. Moreover, speaking 
 expressly of the Wendish smack, on which King Olaf was borne 
 to land, the Saga stated that it had on board Astrid, the sister of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 451 
 
 Queen Geira, who had been the wife of King Olaf ; and also Dixin, 
 who was King Olaf 's friend, and had been Queen Geira's coun- 
 sellor. Further, that when on that day they twice held conver- 
 sation with the King, they all planned together that the ship 
 should lie by itself during the day until the close of the battle. 
 Likewise, that after they arrived in Wendland they all remained 
 together two days at Bustaburg. There is also a story told that 
 about the time when this book was brought to King Ethelred in 
 England, a sagacious and trustworthy man, whose name, however, 
 is not given, came east to Norway, saying that he had been sent 
 by Olaf Tryggwason to Erling, the King's brother-in-law, and 
 Astrid, the King's sister. He asserted that King Olaf was alive 
 in a monastery beyond the seas, and he brought with him to 
 Astrid, as proofs of his story, a ring, a knife, and a belt, saying 
 that her brother Olaf had sent them to her. Astrid recognised 
 these treasures as having certainly belonged to King Olaf. 
 
 King Olaf Haroldson, called the Stout, and afterwards tJie 
 Saint, defeats Earl Swein at Nesia, and becomes King 
 of Norway [1015]. 
 
 270. When Earl Swein Hakonson and Hakon Ericson ruled 
 over Norway, they made peace with Erling Skialgson, and con- 
 firmed it by a marriage between Aslak, Erling's son, and Gunnhild, 
 Swein's daughter. Moreover the Earls agreed that Erling and 
 Aslak, father and son, should retain possession of all the revenues 
 that King Olaf had assigned to them. Erling then attached him- 
 self unreservedly to the Earls as their friend, and the friendship 
 was confirmed by mutual oaths. But after Earls Swein and 
 Hakon had ruled over Norway two years from the time when 
 Earl Eric left the country, Olaf Haroldson arrived from the British 
 Islands. Sailing from England, he reached Norway at the island of 
 Selia, which lies off Stad, having with him two merchant-ships, 
 each containing sixty fighting-men. Thence he sailed south to 
 Ulfasound, and over against Fialir, further south, he left the high- 
 road and turned into Saudungsound, where he lay with his ships. 
 In the sound, King Olaf took Earl Hakon Ericson prisoner, and 
 many others with him, to all of whom he gave quarter, after
 
 45 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 Earl Hakon had agreed to surrender all the realm which he 
 claimed as his own in Norway. The Earl took an oath that he 
 would never fight against Olaf, nor make war against him in 
 defence of Norway, nor attack him. This event happened four- 
 teen years after the battle of Swold. The following spring King 
 Olaf fought a battle against Earl Swein Hakonson, off Nesia, on 
 Palm Sunday. There were present in the battle Erling Skialgson, 
 Einar Thambaskelf, and many other barons, fighting on the side 
 of Swein. King Olaf 's force was inferior in numbers, and yet he 
 gained the victory. Swein fled ; afterwards, leaving the country, 
 he went to his brother-in-law, the Swedish King, to whom he told 
 the story of his encounter with Olaf the Stout. Then in the 
 summer he sailed into the Baltic and made descents on the 
 realm of Garda. In the autumn he returned to Sweden, where 
 he was seized with an illness which caused his death. Olaf 
 Haroldson was accepted King in Norway, as we are told in his 
 Saga. 
 
 Thord Siareksoris story of his meeting with King Olaf 
 Tryggwason. 
 
 271. There was a man named Thord Siarekson, an Icelander by 
 birth, who left his country in the days of King Olaf the Saint, 
 purposing to go to Jerusalem. When he arrived beyond the seas 
 in Syrland, he happened one day to be passing by a castle in the 
 company of several pilgrims, and saw a very tall man of great size 
 standing at an embrasure of the battlements ; he wore a cowl, 
 and was leaning against the wall. As the crowd of pilgrims 
 passed he inquired in the Danish tongue if there were any North- 
 men among them, and they answered, saying that there were some ; 
 and Thord said that he was from Iceland. The man in the cowl then 
 said that he knew something of that country, and inquired of Hialti 
 Skeggison. Thord said that he was related to Hialti by marriage. 
 Then the tall man asked where the company was going, and Thord 
 told him of their intended visit to Jerusalem. " Turn back," said 
 the man in the cowl; "the road is not safe, there are foes ahead." 
 He then inquired who was King in Norway, and Thord answered 
 that Olaf Haroldson was King. " Bear my greeting to Hialti
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 453 
 
 Skeggison," said the man in the cowl, " when you come to Ice- 
 land." Thord answered, " What shall I say to Hialti of him who 
 sends the greeting ? " "I will not tell my name," said the man 
 in the cowl; "but you may say that I who send him greeting 
 spoke with him at Ladi in Norway. I held a sword, and Hialti 
 grasped it with his hands between my hands. He then went out 
 to Iceland, and we never saw each other again." After these 
 words Thord and the man broke off their conversation, and Thord 
 then turned back from his intended journey, fearing hostilities. 
 When he arrived in Iceland he told his story to Hialti, who 
 said that the action described had been chosen by King Olaf 
 Tryggwason and himself, before they parted at Ladi, to be a sign 
 of the truth of any message they might afterwards send to one 
 another. Thord Siarekson was a man of mark, sagacious, and a 
 poet ; he composed a funeral poem on King Olaf the Saint, which 
 is called the Eodadrapa. 
 
 King Olaf Haroldson's dealings with Erlinj Skialgson. 
 
 272. The truth of Earl Swein Hakonson's death being known in 
 Norway, submission was made to King Olaf Haroldson by many 
 powerful men, who were unwilling to be his servants while they 
 supposed the Earl was alive. King Olaf remained in the north at 
 Nidaros during the winter, and when spring came he sailed towards 
 the east of the country. While he lay in Karmsound, messages 
 passed between him and Erling Skialgson, having for their purpose 
 the making of peace between them ; and a meeting to agree upon 
 terms was fixed to take place at Whitingsey. In discussing the 
 terms, Erling claimed that he should hold all the revenues that 
 King Olaf Tryggwason had assigned to him. But the King would 
 consent to no peace with Erling, except on condition that, as in 
 other matters, he alone should decide as he wished how the 
 revenues were to be shared. Erling was reluctant to agree to this 
 condition ; but at the request of his kinsmen and friends, he sub- 
 mitted to King Olaf, and accepted the terms which the King laid 
 down. Thus they parted, reconciled to one another, so to speak. 
 Erling Skialgson's rule extended from the Frith of Sogn in the 
 north to Lidandisness in the east ; within this district he was
 
 454 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 supreme over the yeomen, but received a much smaller portion of 
 the royal revenues than formerly. Nevertheless men stood in 
 such awe of him that no one said or did anything against his will ; 
 and the stewards and bailiffs to whom the King had granted 
 revenues which Erling previously enjoyed, were unable to stand 
 against him. King Olaf thought that Erling used his power 
 to excess, and summoned him into his presence; but friends 
 who took a kindly interest in both, intervening, begged them to 
 become reconciled. Through their persuasions it was agreed that 
 Erling should enjoy such revenues as the King had already granted 
 him, but no others, and that all causes of complaint which the 
 King had against him should fall to the ground ; likewise, that 
 Erling's son Skialg should remain with King Olaf, and that Erling 
 should not interfere with the freedom of the men whom the King 
 appointed to his stewardships and bailiwicks. Upon these terms 
 they parted, supposed to be at peace with one another. Erling 
 returned to his estates, and carried on his government exactly in 
 his former manner. Thus matters stood, until Erling and his sons 
 collected a force together after the manslaughter of Sel-Thori. 
 Taking with them fifteen hundred men, they sailed north to 
 Ogwaldsness, where they released Asbiorn the manslayer of Sel- 
 Thori from his fetters, and rescued him from the power of the 
 King. The events which followed are related in the Saga of King 
 Olaf. Dissension sprang up anew between the King and Erling, 
 which grew into open enmity. 
 
 King Knut of Denmark and England, lays claim to the king~ 
 dom of Norway [1025]. 
 
 273. When King Olaf the Saint had ruled over Norway, ten 
 years from the time that Earl Swein fled out of the country, there 
 came ambassadors from Knut the Great, bearing with them Knut's 
 claim to the whole realm of Norway. They found King Olaf at 
 Tunsberg, and delivered to him King Knut's letter in which the 
 claim was asserted. But King Olaf refused to give up the realm, 
 and the ambassadors thereupon returned. King Olaf stayed in 
 the Wick during summer; the winter he abode in Sarpsburg, 
 King Knut being in Denmark That winter Onund the Swedish
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 455 
 
 King, attended by more than thirty hundred men, rode across 
 Western Gautland, and had a meeting with King Olaf in the 
 river Elf, close to Konungahella, at which they took counsel 
 together. After King Knut had passed over to England with 
 his army, the two brothers-in-law, Olaf and Onund, separated in 
 a friendly manner ; King Onund returned to Gautland, and King 
 Olaf sailed to the Wick, whence he continued his voyage north- 
 wards, keeping near the coast. In the Eikundasound he remained 
 for a long time, waiting for a favourable wind; and he here 
 learnt that Erling Skialgson and the people of Jadar had gathered 
 together their forces and had a host of men. Erling owned a 
 large sloop, which had thirty-two benches for rowers, and con- 
 tained room for more. This ship he was wont to use when he 
 went on plundering and other expeditions ; it had a crew of two 
 hundred men and upwards. 
 
 Erling joins Knut, who is accepted as King over Norway 
 [1028]. 
 
 274. King Olaf sailed out of the Eikundasound north past 
 Jadar as soon as he had a favourable wind, and went on a pro- 
 gress over Hordaland. The following winter, which was the 
 thirteenth year of his reign, he abode north in the market-town 
 of Nidaros. In the spring he made preparations to leave Nidaros, 
 and having levied a force over the whole country, sailed south 
 with it, keeping near the coast. Arrived at Hordaland, he was 
 informed that Erling Skialgson had left the country on a visit to 
 King Knut, and had gone west to England with a large force in 
 four or five ships, himself commanding his large sloop. This 
 summer Kings Olaf and Onund led plundering expeditions into 
 the Danish Empire, as we are told in the Saga of King Olaf. In 
 the autumn King Olaf, leaving his ships, passed overland north 
 into Norway, and after staying at Sarpsburg during the winter, 
 until Yule was past, went thence into the Uplands. Erling 
 Skialgson and all his sons had been in King Knut's army during 
 the summer ; and in the autumn Erling had returned to Norway, 
 with his force, bringing with him men from Knut, who, by gifts 
 and fair promises, treacherously seduced from their allegiance to
 
 456 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 King Olaf his land and subjects. This they did under Erling's 
 protection. In the spring King Olaf left the Uplands and went 
 down into the Wick ; he remained a long time at Tunsberg, and 
 sent to Sweden for his ships. Early in summer King Knut came 
 to Norway with all his host. He had no fewer than twelve hun- 
 dred ships, with which he sailed from Limfirth, directing his 
 course north towards the Wick. He proceeded rapidly, keeping 
 at a distance from the land east of the frith ; and King Olaf was 
 in Tunsberg as he sailed past the Fold on the high seas. He lay 
 for a while in the Eikundasound, and Erling Skialgson came with 
 a large force to visit him. They confirmed anew their friendship, 
 King Knut promising to Erling that he should have the admini- 
 stration of the country from Stad to the Rygiabit. King Knut 
 then sailed north as far as Throndham, bringing the whole country 
 under his sway, for nobody dared to raise a voice against him. 
 The right of visitation over the whole land of Norway he gave 
 to his kinsman Earl Hakon Ericson. King Knut then sailed 
 south along the coast. In every shire he held an Assembly, and 
 at every Assembly he was accepted as King, and received the 
 sworn allegiance of the country. 
 
 King Olaf Haroldson prepares to attack Erling. 
 
 275. When King Olaf's ships arrived from Sweden he moved 
 them up into the Frith of Oslo, and thence into the lake called 
 Eond. Here he stayed during the summer, until King Knut had 
 sailed south to Denmark, and then he brought his ships down to 
 Tunsberg. Afterwards, with the force that was willing to follow 
 him, he prepared to go to the north of the country, and with thir- 
 teen ships sailed out to sea down the Wick It was now theearly 
 part of winter. He was rather slow in beginning his voyage, and 
 his ships lay for a very long time at the Soleys. Here he learnt 
 that Erling had collected a large force in Jadar, and that his sloop 
 lay off land in complete readiness, and with it a large number of 
 other ships owned by the yeomen. The King proceeded with his 
 troops on his northern course, and lay for a time in Eikunda- 
 sound ; and now the two fleets had tidings of each other. Erling 
 then augmented his host to the utmost.
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 457 
 
 King Olqf Haroldson defeats Erling Skialgson, who is slain 
 after the battle. 
 
 276. On St. Thomas's day, before Yule, as soon as dawn ap- 
 peared, King Olaf, under a favourable and somewhat strong wind, 
 left the harbour where he lay. As he sailed past Jadar, the news 
 was carried immediately across country. Erling at once gave 
 his men the signal to go on board, and they all hastened to 
 their ships and prepared for battle. Beyond Jadar the King's 
 ships soon came close to land, for he determined to sail along 
 the inner road between the islands and the mainland, intend- 
 ing to enter the friths for supplies of men and cattle. Erling 
 followed with a host of men and a crowd of ships, which, having 
 nothing on board but men and weapons, made rapid progress ; 
 and when his own sloop drew considerably ahead of the other ships 
 he gave orders to furl the sails and wait for the rest of the fleet. 
 The King's ships were heavy and water-soaked, for they had been 
 afloat all summer and autumn, and so much of the winter as was 
 already gone ; and the King noticed how rapidly Erling gained on 
 him. He perceived also that if he encountered the whole of the 
 pursuing force at one time, the odds in numbers would be very 
 greatly against him. He therefore passed the word from ship to 
 ship to lower the sails, though as gradually as possible, and to reef 
 them below. This was done. Erling soon observed that the 
 King's sails were sinking in the water, and shouted out to his fleet, 
 calling on them to sail faster. " Don't you see," said he, " the 
 sinking of their sails ; they are escaping from us." Then he had 
 the sail of his sloop unfurled in all haste, and she rapidly ran 
 ahead of the other ships. King Olaf directed his ships within the 
 Frith of Bokn, and now the fleets were hidden from each other. 
 Then he ordered his men to haul the sails down and row the ships 
 forward into the sound, where they were all brought together. A 
 headland lay between them and the open sea, so that as Erling 
 sailed to the sound he did not see the King's ships before their 
 crews were all rowing towards him. Then a fight of the fiercest 
 arose, and all Erling's men in the sloop fell, and he alone remained 
 standing ; but he defended himself so gallantly that no similar
 
 458 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 case is known of a single man that withstood as long as he the 
 onset of so many foes. He made no effort to evade the fight, 
 until the King bade him yield, and he consented. Desisting from 
 his defence, he took off his helmet and was then openly slain, con- 
 trary to the wish of King Olaf, as we are told in King Olaf 's Saga. 
 
 The character of Erling Skialgson. 
 
 277. It is generally said that Erling is the most remarkable of 
 the men of Norway that have not borne a title of high rank. He 
 is especially remarkable by reason of his family and his marriage, 
 his capacities and his manly accomplishments, his estates and his 
 riches, his hospitality and widespread munificence. Also, he was 
 gracious to all his subjects, and a good adviser to those who 
 placed themselves unreservedly under his power and authority. 
 So great was his ambition to rule, that when dealing with greater 
 men than himself he would never endure submission to any chief 
 unless he were granted all that he asked, authority as well as 
 other things, and unless he managed everything as he wished. 
 His imperiousness, shown in his disregard of moderation in his 
 conduct, brought him much ill fortune. Of this he had experience 
 when, with excessive haste and eagerness to be gone, he sailed 
 away in his sloop, leaving his brother-in-law King Olaf Trygg- 
 wason behind, the man whom he would have aided as zealously as 
 he would have defended his own life. A second time the experi- 
 ence befell him, when, with intemperate vehemence, he hurried to 
 his death, urging onward the same sloop far ahead of all his fleet 
 to meet his foes. We cannot wonder that his imperiousness was 
 the cause of his death, when he, a yeoman's son, took upon himself 
 to strive with so renowned a King as Olaf Haroldson, who, more- 
 over, had already made peace with him twice, or oftener. They 
 were, too, related by marriage; for Astrid, Tryggwi's daughter, 
 Erling's wife, was third cousin to King Olaf. Erling's death took 
 place in the fourteenth year after the battle of Nesia. 
 
 Einar Thambaskelf becomes a partisan of King Knut. 
 
 278. After the battle of Nesia,Einar Thambaskelf left the country, 
 along with his brother-in-law Earl Swein, to go east to Sweden
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 459 
 
 and after the Earl's death he remained with Olaf the Swedish 
 King until the King's death. Then he returned to Norway, and 
 meeting with King Olaf Haroldson in the east of the country, 
 became so far reconciled to him that he was allowed to go north 
 to Throndham and retain possession of all his own lands, and also 
 the estates that had been the marriage portion of his wife Bergliot. 
 Einar therefore proceeded north and abode on his estates, taking 
 no service under the King; and although he enjoyed no royal 
 revenues, he maintained himself and his retainers in honourable 
 state, for he had very great possessions. When King Knut laid 
 Norway under subjection, and committed the defence of the 
 country to Earl Hakon, Einar associated himself with his brother- 
 in-law, the Earl, and took again all the revenues that he had 
 formerly held when the Earls ruled the land. King Knut be- 
 stowed large gifts on Einar, thus binding him closely to his side, 
 and promised that, as long as his power lasted, Einar should be 
 the greatest and most honourable of those that bore no title of 
 rank in Norway. Knut likewise added that Einar, on account of 
 his family, seemed to him the most suitable man in Norway to 
 bear such a title, if there were no Earl Hakon ; and next to 
 Einar, his son Eindridi. 
 
 King Olaf Haroldson leaves Norway and takes refuge in 
 Garda, where King Olaf Tryggwason appears to him 
 in a dream. 
 
 279. After the death of Erling Skialgson, King Olaf, keeping close 
 to land, sailed north with his ships ; but when he was quite beyond 
 Stad he learnt that Earl Hakon was coming from the north against 
 him, and he turned back eastwards, still hugging the coast. He 
 soon discovered which of his men had served him with fidelity, 
 for a great part of his force now left him and went to join Earl 
 Hakon, so that the King had not more than six ships when he 
 turned into Eodrafirth. Sailing to Waldale, he drew his ships on 
 shore, and thence proceeded up the valley to Lesia, God perform- 
 ing many great miracles on his behalf, which are related in his 
 Saga. Following the land-route eastwards, King Olaf journeyed 
 all the way to Neriki, where he stayed for a long time in the 
 spring. Having obtained ships, he sailed east in the summer to
 
 460 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the realm of Garda, where he was heartily welcomed by King 
 Jarisleif and Queen Ingigerd. He abode with them during the 
 winter, anxiously considering in his mind what plan to take ; for 
 King Jarisleif invited him to stay there as long as he wished, and 
 offered him a wide realm to govern. This offer the King pondered 
 over. There was another plan which he had in mind : to abdicate 
 the royal dignity and travel to Jerusalem or other holy places and 
 enter a cloister, as his kinsman King Olaf Tryggwason was then 
 said by some to have done. But chiefly was his mind occupied in 
 considering how to acquire the means that would enable him to 
 regain his realm of Norway. When he had wearied himself with 
 such cares, he referred the whole matter to the direction and will 
 of Almighty God, asking that He would make known to him the 
 plan which He knew to be most meet for him and all those under 
 him. Much of the night-time he passed waking, and made inter- 
 cession to God for the whole people, for his enemies as well as his 
 friends. One night it happened that King Olaf was lying in bed, 
 wearied by his great cares, and after he had chanted his prayers 
 according to his habit, sleep stole upon him, but so slight that he 
 thought he was awake and saw all that happened in the room. 
 There appeared standing before his bed a tall noble-looking man 
 in goodly raiment, and the King in his dream imagined that 
 King Olaf Tryggwason was come. The man spoke to him 
 and said : " Are you very anxious about your project ? I 
 wonder why you hesitate what plan to adopt, and ponder upon 
 abdicating the royal dignity which God has bestowed on you, 
 or upon remaining here to accept a kingdom from foreign 
 rulers that are strangers to you. Return rather to the realm 
 that you have inherited and long ruled over with the strength 
 that God has given you, and let not your subjects put you in fear. 
 A king's renown lies in conquering his foes ; and to fall with your 
 men on the field of battle is a glorious death. Perhaps you doubt 
 a little whether you have right on your side in this quarrel ? Do 
 not hide the truth from yourself; you may boldly go and lay 
 claim to the country, for God will bear witness to you that it is 
 your own." King Olaf then awoke, and had a glimpse, as he 
 fancied, of the man disappearing. He thanked God for the vision, 
 and from that time onward he strengthened his heart, and firmly 
 resolved to return to Norway. This design was the one that he
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 461 
 
 had been most wishful to follow, and had found the most accept- 
 able to all his men. And he encouraged himself by the thought 
 that the land would now be easily won, being without a head ; for 
 he had been told by persons lately arrived from Norway that 
 Earl Hakon, returning from England, had perished at sea with all 
 his crew. When he communicated this design to his men they 
 all heard it thankfully. 
 
 It is not incredible that God should thus make known to the 
 King, by means of his kinsman Olaf Tryggwason, that which He 
 had foreordained ; for the King, with godly endeavours, had 
 striven at all times that the holy Christian religion should be 
 generally and completely accepted, of which work Olaf Trygg- 
 wason had only laid the foundation. King Olaf Haroldson 
 brought about the acceptance of Holy Truth by the whole people 
 of Norway, a great part of whom had turned away from the 
 right Faith which the elder Olaf taught them, and had followed 
 heathenish error and the worship of graven images. Also in 
 much of their conduct the two greatly resembled each other. 
 They were alike just in their judgments, and punished evil men 
 with severity, showing no difference between man and man when 
 gentle means were powerless to persuade. And, like as Olaf 
 Tryggwason's foes, led on by cupidity and ill-will, persecuted him 
 because he would not suffer foreign lords, or rather pirate Wick- 
 ings, to exercise an unjust authority over his native land; so 
 also there was no other reason for the revolt against King Olaf 
 Haroldson of his countrymen except their intolerance of his just 
 judgments, and his willingness to lose life and realm rather than 
 forego justice. It is also credible, for another reason, that he 
 who appeared in the dream to make known God's message to 
 King Olaf Haroldson was Olaf Tryggwason ; for the King was of 
 an age to have seen Olaf Tryggwason before the voyage to Wend- 
 land, and was thus able to recognise him if ever in his waking 
 hours he should behold him. 
 
 During the spring King Olaf prepared his ships for the voyage ; 
 and leaving his son Magnus behind in the realm of Garda, sailed 
 from the east to Sweden, whence he afterwards passed north by 
 land into Norway. On this journey, too, many remarkable visions 
 appeared to him, both in his waking and sleeping hours, and they 
 are related in his Saga.
 
 462 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TKYGGWASON 
 
 King Olaf Haroldson's vision the night before the battle of 
 Stikklestead, in which he was slain [1030]. 
 
 280. We must not pass over the vision which appeared to King 
 Olaf in a dream, when, newly come over the fells from the east, 
 he lay with his host at Weradale in Throndham, the night imme- 
 diately before the battle of Stikklestead. The King slept little, 
 and for the greater part of the night lay awake, praying to God 
 for himself and his men. Towards day drowsiness stole upon 
 him, and being fallen asleep, he beheld near him our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, shining with ineffable brightness; and when the King 
 seemed in his dream to fall, as it were, into a heavy swoon, owing 
 to the weakness of his mortal nature and sudden fear at so grand 
 and sublime a sight, the living God addressed him graciously in 
 these words : " Come, my beloved ! The time is at hand when 
 you will receive and enjoy the surpassing sweetness of an abun- 
 dant recompense for your sufferings, a recompense earned by your 
 beneficent toil and zeal" Whereupon the holy King Olaf awoke, 
 more gladdened in mind than we can describe by this heavenly 
 consolation and promise ; strengthened also by the gracious bright- 
 ness which, proceeding from the divine appearance, illuminated 
 his heart in this sublime vision. He went forth joyfully to 
 battle against his opponents, and in the encounter made a noble 
 exchange; he exchanged an earthly kingdom for a heavenly, 
 and by the outpouring of his blood gained a crown of victory. 
 Wounded to death by his foes, a martyr to sacred justice and 
 truth, he passed from the wretched camp of this miserable life 
 into the lofty hall of the kingdom of heaven, where he now 
 beholds the King of all kings in His glory, Jesus Christ our Lord, 
 and reigns evermore with Him in eternal peace and joy. 
 
 King Knut breaks his promises to Einar Thambaskelf. 
 Einar' s absence from the battle of Stikklestead. 
 
 281. Einar Thambaskelf felt heavy grief and lasting sorrow at 
 the death of King Olaf Tryggwason, like many other dear friends 
 of the King. He was seldom in a very cheerful mood, and passed
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 463 
 
 most of his time in quietness after he returned from Sweden, and 
 was reconciled to King Olaf the Saint. One summer he left the 
 country, and after a voyage west to England, went thence south 
 as far as Home. He was absent for a year, and returned home 
 the following summer. He again settled down in quietness, 
 though he had now received from Earl Hakon the grant of large 
 revenues in Throndham, of which we have spoken above ; and the 
 position of a great chief being once more attained, he became the 
 most distinguished of all the barons in the community of the 
 Thronds. But after there was no doubt that Earl Hakon had 
 perished at sea, not a vestige of anything on board his ship com- 
 ing to land, Einar prepared to make a voyage to England. He 
 sailed thither in the spring of the year that St. Olaf left Garda ; 
 and coming to King Knut, was heartily welcomed. Einar then 
 declared the reason of his visit ; saying that he had come to claim 
 performance of King Knut's promise that he would bestow on 
 him the title of Earl in Norway if there were no Earl Hakon. 
 " That business has now a totally different aspect," answered the 
 King ; " I have sent messengers to Denmark with tokens showing 
 that I have bestowed all the realm of Norway on my son Swein. 
 He shall be King over the country, and I will maintain my friend- 
 ship with you. You shall have the rank to which your birth 
 entitles you, that of baron. Einar now perceived what was 
 Knut's design. He wished Einar and the other chiefs to give 
 battle to King Olaf ; but they should receive no accession to the 
 power they already wielded, even if they deprived Olaf of his 
 kingdom. Einar then again called to mind King Olaf Trygg- 
 wason, and the great calamity that befell all the men of Norway 
 when they lost a chief who never in such manner broke his pro- 
 mises to his friends. He turned to Olaf Tryggwason with hearty 
 affection, for his experience of him was of another kind than his 
 experience of Knut. Olaf surpassed all chiefs in nobility of cha- 
 racter and the f ulfilment of all kind promises made to his men ; 
 and to those who served him with faithfulness he refused no 
 honour that was in his power to bestow. Then pondering upon 
 the designs which the men of Norway would have in hand during 
 the summer against King Olaf Haroldson if he returned from 
 the east designs that would bring no benefit to Einar if he parti- 
 cipated in them he made his return from the west in a very
 
 464 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 leisurely fashion. Events turned out as he expected, and he did 
 not reach Norway until after the death of St. Olaf. Ever since 
 that time there has been a general opinion that Einar was fortu- 
 nate in never fighting against King Olaf after they were reconciled 
 to each other. Moreover Einar was foremost among the great 
 men to uphold with all honour and worship the sanctity of King 
 Olaf. 
 
 Knut's son Swein, King of Norway. Invasion of the land 
 by Tryggwi, son of Olaf Tryggwason. Magnus and 
 Harold Sigurdson, Kings of Norway. 
 
 282. King Knut's son Swein, called Swein Altifuson, from his 
 mother, had already arrived in the Wick from the east when the 
 battle of Stikklestead took place, and was now accepted King over 
 Norway. After he had reigned three years, being held in little 
 esteem by the people of the country, tidings came to Norway that 
 Tryggwi, son of King Olaf Tryggwason and the English lady 
 Gyda, had collected a force in the British Islands. At that time 
 King Swein was in Throndham, and when the news concerning 
 Tryggwi reached him he made a levy of men and ships, and sum- 
 moned the barons to his side. Einar Thambaskelf remained at 
 home, unwilling to accompany King Swein, who, when his pre- 
 parations were complete, sailed south with his force, keeping near 
 the coast, and then east as far as the Wick. Tryggwi, leading his 
 force from the west in the summer, crossed the ocean to Horda- 
 land. The two fleets now had news of each other, and King 
 Swein sailed by the coast with his force from the south, while 
 Tryggwi sailed from the north to meet him. The poem on Tryggwi 
 so says : 
 
 " Eager for glory, Tryggwi sailed forth from the north ; 
 King Swein from the south his forces led to battle. 
 And quickly, where they met, the fight took place. 
 Near their tumult was I ; 'twas a clash of swords, 
 Whereat a host of Hords were slain." 
 
 They encountered each other, and there was a fierce contest to 
 the north of Jadar in Soknasound, within the Frith of Bokn, near
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 465 
 
 the spot where Erling Skialgson fell. They fought on a Sunday, 
 as we are told in the poem composed upon Swein Alfifuson : 
 
 " Lady ! that Sunday was not such a morn 
 As when a maiden serves the men with leeks or ale. 
 Many fell by the sword's edge. 
 For Swein the King had bidden his crews 
 To bind his sloops together by the prows. 
 The ravens had raw flesh to tear." 
 
 King Swein gained the victory, and Tryggwi fell with the greatest 
 part of his force in this battle, which took place thirty-three 
 years after the time when Tryggwi's father, King Olaf, fought on 
 the Serpent. King Swein's rule over the land continued during 
 the following winter. The next spring Einar Thambaskelf sailed 
 east to the realm of Garda to fetch Magnus, the son of St. Olaf, 
 and in the winter following they arrived from the east. King 
 Swein fled from Norway as soon as Magnus appeared, who was 
 then chosen King over the whole land. King Magnus the Good, 
 son of King Olaf the Saint, had ruled over the land thirteen 
 years, when Harold Sigurdson, his father's brother, arrived in 
 Norway. King Magnus then shared the realm with him, and they 
 had reigned both together for one year as Kings of Norway, when 
 King Magnus died, and Harold became sole King. 
 
 Olaf Tryggwason is seen in southern lands ly Gaut, a traveller 
 from Norway [1046]. 
 
 283. The same year in which the two kinsmen Magnus the 
 Good and Harold Sigurdson ruled together over Norway, a North- 
 man named Gauti left the country, intending to make a journey 
 to Eome. On his way south he had reached Saxland, and passed 
 through Koln, when he met a man named Gaut, who also was a 
 Northman, and had formerly been his companion. Gaut was just 
 come from Rome. Gauti asked if he could lend him some money, 
 and Gaut answered, " I will not only lend you such money as I have, 
 but also will myself go with you where you wish to travel." They 
 first went to Rome, and then over-sea to Jerusalem, and next, for 
 the sake of curiosity, they wished to go as far as the Red Sea to 
 behold the way by which Moses led the children of Israel out of 
 
 2 G
 
 466 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 the land of Egypt. When they had made considerable progress 
 on their way to Egypt, they lost their way in the desert, and 
 Gauti fell ill and died. After this Gaut wandered alone for a long 
 time in the wilderness, suffering distress and hunger, trying to find 
 his way back, but having no clear knowledge whither he went. 
 One day, coming forth from the wilderness, he arrived at a broad 
 river, on the other side of which he beheld a large monastery. A 
 strong desire seized him to cross the river and reach the monas- 
 tery, for he hoped to procure alms there ; but he passed along the 
 bank, up and down the stream, without finding either bridge or 
 boat. So exhausted had he become from hunger, thirst, and heavy 
 toil, that he was moved to shed tears because he could not get 
 across the river. In grief and sorrow he threw himself down on 
 the bank of the stream, opposite the monastery, and fell asleep. 
 It was now the third hour of the day, and while he slept he saw 
 a vision in which a man came to him and said, " You are sleeping 
 heedlessly ; if you wish to cross the river, rise up without delay, 
 and you will find, close to the bank, a small boat lying on the 
 water." At these words Gaut awoke, and fancied that he had a 
 glimpse of the speaker at the moment of opening his eyes. He 
 sprang up forthwith, and going down the bank, found on the river 
 a little boat, having oars laid in the oar-loops. Having entered it, 
 he rowed across the stream and fastened the boat to the bank. 
 As he walked up from the river, and before he reached the monas- 
 tery, he beheld a beautiful stone-house, in which was seated an 
 elderly man, handsome, and of a venerable appearance. He seemed 
 to Gaut very like the man that appeared to him in his dream. 
 Before Gaut reached the stone-house the man fell on his knees to 
 pray ; and when Gaut approached the door he rose up to meet him, 
 and inquired, in the Danish tongue, who he was, whence he came, 
 and what journey he was on. And Gaut told him precisely and 
 fully how his journey stood. The man then came forward and 
 welcomed him pleasantly, kissed him, and led him into the build- 
 ing, saying, " Eest yourself here till evening, and tell me the news 
 from Norway. I will then go with you to the monastery and 
 interpret for you." The handsome man then inquired concerning 
 Earl Eric Hakonson and his brother Swein, and their doings. 
 Gaut told him that they had been long dead. Then he inquired 
 about Erling Skialgson and his wife Astrid ; and Gaut told him of
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 467 
 
 the death of Erling, giving a precise account of his dealings with 
 King Olaf Haroldson. He then inquired about St. Olaf; and 
 Gaut told him of the King's death, and said that Swein Alfifu- 
 son had succeeded him as King over Norway. He also told him 
 of the arrival of Tryggwi, son of King Olaf Tryggwason, from 
 the Western Islands ; of the battle which he fought with Swein ; 
 of Swein's victory and Tryggwi's death. On hearing this story 
 the venerable man became very sorrowful, but asked, nevertheless, 
 who was King over Norway when Gaut left the land. Gaut told 
 him that Magnus, the son of St. Olaf, had reigned twelve years ; 
 " the year in which I left the country," he said, " was his thirteenth 
 year, and Harold Sigurdson had come to share the realm with 
 him." The elderly man then said : " I feel well-disposed towards 
 Magnus the Good, because of the stories told of him by many who 
 come here from Norway ; but Harold Sigurdson seems to me as 
 much a pirate Wicking as a King ; I heard many things of him 
 when he was in Greekland. But what say you ? Do the 
 Northmen retain any recollection of Olaf Tryggwason?" "His 
 memory," answered Gaut, " is glorious, and he is held in high 
 honour, because he brought the Christian religion into Northern 
 lands." The stately man then said : " Tell me what is supposed 
 to have been the fate of Olaf Tryggwason in the fight on the 
 Serpent ? " " Men hold different opinions," answered Gaut ; " some 
 say that he dived into the sea when he was severely wounded, 
 and being clothed in his mail-shirt and other armour, sank down 
 and so died." The venerable man replied : " Why should men 
 suppose him so frightened as to dive into the sea to kill himself, 
 if at the same time he knew that he was so wounded and ex- 
 hausted that he could not escape ? He could not have been so 
 skilled in manly exercises as he was reputed to be, if a mail-shirt 
 or other armour could long be such an encumbrance to him in the 
 water that he could not get rid of it. Men should not believe 
 such things. Tell me what others suppose ? " " Some think," 
 said Gaut, " that God in His might took the King to Himself, or 
 placed him in some other spot, at the moment when the great 
 light was seen encircling him." To this the handsome man 
 answered : " The supposition is doubtful, yea incredible, that the 
 King's holiness fitted him to receive such honour from God, as 
 that he was taken alive, by the might of Heaven, from among
 
 468 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 living men; for though King Olaf did some good deeds, he was 
 guilty of many sins. Such a belief must not be held ; it is more 
 credible that, because of his humility, he was able, by God's aid, to 
 escape the danger to his life. Tell me yet what others suppose ? " 
 " Some say," answered Gaut, " that as he was swimming, he was 
 picked up and taken to land by the same ship that was lying all 
 day not far distant from the battle." "That we may accept," 
 replied he, " rather than believe that he was taken up into heaven. 
 Wise and truthful men among us here in the south say that he 
 was alive after the battle, and lived right up to the time of the 
 present Kings of Norway, a period little short of fifty years. But 
 tell me now if Einar Thambaskelf yet lives?" "Einar lives," 
 answered Gaut, " and dwells at Gimsa. His wife is Bergliot, the 
 daughter of Earl Hakon Sigurdson, and he is now the greatest 
 and most distinguished of the barons in the district of the 
 Thronds, much beloved by King Magnus." The venerable man 
 replied : " I saw Einar Thambaskelf on the Serpent, fighting like 
 the strongest, young as he was ; for though he was only 
 eighteen years of age, he was a match for the most valiant of 
 the King's champions." Then Gaut looked into the face of 
 the speaker, pondering how he could talk so intimately of 
 the battle and the King's men. "When I was a young 
 child," he said, " I saw King Olaf Tryggwason. You are 
 much like him, though you are old. Tell me now if you are 
 King Olaf ? " "I claim neither the glory nor the name of King 
 Olaf," he answered. At that moment the bells in the castle began 
 to ring for evensong, and at the first stroke the man sprang 
 up, and taking Gaut with him, went to church. He was so tall 
 that Gaut scarcely reached up to his shoulders as they walked 
 together. As soon as they entered the church, where many people 
 were present, the monks and clerks who had been waiting for him 
 began the service ; and Gaut observed that he was taller by the 
 head and neck than any other person present. Many stood around 
 him, prepared to do him service ; and as he was taller than others, 
 so his appearance was in all respects more noble than theirs. 
 When evensong was over, the tall man went forth from the church, 
 and summoning two stewards of the monastery, bade them give 
 hospitable entertainment to Gaut. They led him, therefore, to the 
 guest-chamber and offered him a most hearty welcome. The next
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 469 
 
 morning they made a bath ready for him, and brought him a clean 
 dress. After Mass on this day, when the tall man left the church, 
 he summoned Gaut and said to him : " Salute Einar Thambaskelf 
 for me when you reach Norway, and tell him, I bear witness that 
 no one on the Serpent fought more bravely than he; and as a 
 proof to him that you are the bearer of a true message, take him 
 this knife and belt which I send him." Then having placed in 
 Gaut's hands the knife and belt, valuable treasures of their kind, 
 he went to the stone-house, and the stewards led Gaut to the 
 guest-chamber. Such was the esteem in which, as Gaut perceived 
 the venerable man was held, that all matters in the castle were 
 done as he willed them, just as if he had been its King. The 
 same day Gaut visited the stone-house of the tall man, to examine 
 further and make himself more certain who the man was ; but he 
 found the building shut, and returned to the guest-chamber. Early 
 on the third day Gaut set forth on his journey, and by the orders 
 of the tall man he was furnished with guides and interpreters all 
 the way north till he had crossed the sea to Greekland. He then 
 continued his journey without delay until he came home to Nor- 
 way, where he visited Einar Thambaskelf, and gave him the knife 
 and belt, telling the whole story of his travels, and relating his 
 conversations with the tall man. When Einar heard the story, 
 he said, with tears in his eyes : " Believe me, brother Gaut, you 
 have certainly met with Olaf Tryggwason, and it is he that has 
 sent me these chattels." This story, with the account of the 
 vision, was related by a man of mark, Thorarin Thorwaldson, in 
 the hearing of Teit Asgeirson, and Thorarin heard it from Einar 
 Thambaskelf himself. 
 
 Einar Thambaskelf is treacherously slain ly King Harold 
 Sigurdson, 
 
 284 After the death of King Magnus Olaf son, King Harold 
 Sigurdson became sole King over Norway. It appeared to him 
 that Einar Thambaskelf exercised too much power in Throndhain. 
 He therefore charged him with several offences, and deprived him 
 of all the royal revenues that King Magnus had bestowed on him. 
 But Einar continued to display the same state and hospitality as
 
 470 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 
 
 hitherto, though he enjoyed no longer any royal revenues. Then 
 much dissension arose between them, because Einar would on no 
 account yield to King Harold. Shortly after these things Gaut's 
 return from Jerusalem happened, which we have already men- 
 tioned ; and his story produced in Einar a revival of the loving 
 interest that he had felt in Olaf Tryggwason. He preserved this 
 renewed interest till the day of his death, though he might not 
 approach him in the body and have intercourse with him. The 
 more heavily King Harold pressed upon him, the stiffer and 
 prouder became Einar. Well-intentioned friends of both inter- 
 vened to bring about a reconciliation between them, and it was 
 arranged that they should confer together at Nidaros. When 
 they met, King Harold, pretending a desire for reconciliation, 
 caused Einar and his son Eindridi to be treacherously slain, as we 
 are told in the lives of the Kings of Norway. 
 
 Kings of England from Ethelred to Edward the Confessor, 
 
 285. King Ethelred, the son of Edwy, had reigned over England 
 twenty- seven years when King Olaf Tryggwason fought in the 
 battle off the coast of Wendland ; and after that event he reigned 
 eleven years. He was a great friend of Olaf Tryggwason, as we 
 have already mentioned. He was succeeded by his son Edmund, 
 who had reigned one year when King Knut came with a host to 
 England and made war for eight years against the sons of Ethel- 
 red. Then Knut reigned over England for sixteen years ; and 
 after him, his son Harold by Queen Emma, who had been the 
 wife of King Ethelred, reigned three years. Horda-Knut then 
 reigned for two years; and after him Edward the Good, son of 
 King Ethelred, was chosen King. King Edward held in remem- 
 brance the friendship that had existed between his father King 
 Ethelred and King Olaf Tryggwason. 
 
 King Edward's affection for the memory of King Olaf Trygg- 
 wason. 
 
 286. King Edward made it a custom to relate the Saga of Olaf 
 Tryggwason to his great men and his body-guard on the first day
 
 THE SAGA OF KING OLAF TRYGGWASON 471 
 
 of Easter ; and he chose that day rather than any other for the 
 telling of the Saga, saying that Olaf Tryggwason was superior to 
 other kings as much as Easter-day is superior to the other days of 
 the whole year. There was a man named Orm, Thorliot's son, a 
 wise and truthful man, who lived at Dyrness in the Orkneys when 
 Edward was King of England. Orm declared that he heard King 
 Edward read the Saga of Olaf Tryggwason out of the very book 
 that Olaf himself had sent to King Ethelred from Jerusalem. One 
 year when the King had read before his great men and all his 
 body-guard the account of the battle on the Serpent, with the 
 story of King Olaf s escape, exactly as we have related it ; and 
 had told them of his journeys beyond sea to Jerusalem, and how 
 he had fixed his abode at a cloister in Syrland he added to the 
 story, by announcing the death of Olaf Tryggwason, tidings of 
 which had lately been brought to England by travellers from 
 Syrland.
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 The Numbers refer to tlie Pages. In the description of places in Iceland, 
 S. denotes Sysla or District. 
 
 A, in Eastern Gautland, Sweden (?), 170 
 
 Abbey, Abbot, 100, 187, 446 
 
 Accomplishments, 12, 54, 67, 77, 168, 
 222, 228, 240, 270, 275, 276, 280, 283, 
 284, 323, 324, 339, 347, 387, 392-394, 
 439, 467. See Archery, Climbing, 
 Feat of arms, Fencing, Playing with 
 dirks, Snowskates, Swimming 
 
 Adrian, Pope [d. 872], 158 
 
 Aegir, one of the gods. Name used to 
 mark a hero, 27, 98 
 
 ^Erwick, on Stadtland in Nordfjord, 115, 
 197, 200, 204, 221 
 
 ^Esa, 350 
 
 ^Ewar, 213 
 
 Agapetus, 75 
 
 Agdaness, Agdenes, at the entrance 
 to Trondhjem Fjord, 8, 138, 219, 226 
 
 Agdi, a shire in the south, comprised in 
 the modern provinces, Nedenoes, Lister, 
 and Mandal, I, 27, 63, 112, 170, 190, 
 
 301. 438 
 
 Aki, 105, 117, 122 
 
 Akrafell, a mountain in Akraness, 1 72 
 Akraness, in Borgarfjardar S., west of 
 
 Iceland, 172 
 
 Al, in Thelemarken (?), 174 
 Alban, 156 
 Alban, Saint, 156 
 Albert, Bishop, 91 
 Aldeigia, Aldeigiaburg, on the south of 
 
 Lake Ladoga, 402 
 Aldis, 168 
 Ale, 22, no, 191, 199, 220, 320, 338, 
 
 376, 384, 465 
 Alexander, Emperor of the East, 158. 
 
 He is elsewhere called the brother of 
 
 Leo 
 
 Alf the Pirate, 30, 31 
 
 Alfhild, 3 
 
 Alfred the Great, 158 
 
 Alfwini, 101, 102 
 
 Ali, a sea-king, 31, 39, 401 
 
 Allogia, 53, 56, 67-69, 93-96 
 
 Alof Arbot, 3, 4, 9 
 
 Alof, Bodwar's daughter, 350 
 
 Alof, Stephen's daughter, 105 
 
 Alps, 158 
 
 Alptafirth, Alptafjordr, west of Iceland, 
 
 north of Snsefellsnes S., 353 
 Alptafirth, the Northern, Hamarsf jordr, 
 
 east of Iceland, 342 
 Alptafirth, the Southern, Alptafjordr, 
 
 east of Iceland, 161, 338, 342 
 Alrekstead, Aarstad, near Bergen, IO, 
 
 32,44 
 Alwidra, in Dyrafjordr, north-west of 
 
 Iceland, 119 
 
 Ambrose, Archbishop, 96 
 Amusements, 40, 320, 324, 332 
 An the Archer, 378 
 Anchorite, 99, 185 
 Angelica, 330, 373 
 Angels, 94 
 Angises, 73 
 Anscarius, Bishop, 74 
 Anses, 191 
 Anvil, 1 20 
 
 Aquisgranum, Aix-la-Chapelle, 74 
 Aquitaine, 74 
 Arbitrations, 9, 26, 133, 217, 219, 283, 
 
 285, 443, 454 
 
 Archery, 275, 323, 324, 389, 390, 440 
 Ari, Icelandic Historian [d. 1148], 38, 
 
 62, 338 
 
 Ari Marson, 345 
 Ari Thorgeirson, 268 
 Arinbiorn, the Baron, 60, 62
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 473 
 
 Armod, 115, 117 
 
 Armour. See Helmet, Mail-shirt 
 
 Arnaldus, Arnulf, Emperor of the West 
 [d. 899], 75, 8 1 
 
 Arnarhill, Arnarholl, in Eyjaf jardar S., 
 north of Iceland, 170 
 
 Arnarhill, Arnarholl, south-west of Ice- 
 land, near Reykjavik, 164 
 
 Arnarstacksheath, south-east of Iceland, 
 
 365 
 
 Arnbiorn, 169 
 
 Arndis, 181 
 
 Arnfinn, Earl of Holstein, 77 
 
 Arnfinn of Sogn, 378 
 
 Arnfinn, Thorfinn's son, 21, 63, 133, 136 
 
 Arnfrid, 360 
 
 Arngeir, 182, 183 
 
 Arnkel, 17, 133, 136 
 
 Arnliot Gellini, 378 
 
 Arnor, son of Arndis, 181 
 
 Arnor Carline-neb, 360-362 
 
 Arnor of More, 378 
 
 Arnulf, Saint, 73 
 
 Aros, Aarhuus, north of Jutland, 75 
 
 Arrows, 31, 39, 80, 116, 119, 123, 183, 
 389, 390, 414, 416, 421, 422, 449. 
 See also War-arrow 
 
 As, in Skagaf jardar S., north of Iceland, 
 182, 188, 359, 360 
 
 Asa, Hakon's daughter, 3 
 
 Asa, Harold's daughter, i 
 
 Asbiarnarness, in Hunavatns S., north 
 of Iceland, 169 
 
 Asbiorn, father of Iron-Skeggi, 44 
 
 Asbiorn, son of Ketil the Simpleton, 171 
 
 Asbiorn of Medalhouse, 23, 25 
 
 Asbiorn of Moster, 431 
 
 Asbiorn Selsbane, 454 
 
 Asbiorn Thorbergson, 237 
 
 Asbiorn Thorsteinson, 345 
 
 Asdis, 213 
 
 Asgeir Audunson, 225 
 
 Asgeir Audunson, 225 
 
 Asgeirsay, in Hunavatns S., north of Ice- 
 land, 224 
 
 Asgeir Eiderhead, 169, 224, 225 
 
 Asgeir, son of Kiartan, 169 
 
 Asgrim, 378 
 
 Asgrim Ellidagrimson, 367 
 
 Asi, 168 
 
 Askel Olmodson, 196 
 
 Askel Oswifson, 195 
 
 Aslak, son of Biorn Ironside, 362 
 
 Aslak Erlingaon, 439, 451 
 
 Aslak Fitiascall, 195 
 
 Aslak Holmscall, 116, 119, I2O 
 
 Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Fafnisbane, I 
 
 Aslaug, daughter of Sigurd Snake i'th'- 
 eye, I 
 
 Asmund, 224 
 
 Asmundar Bay, Osmondwall, in South 
 Ronaldsha, 135 
 
 Asolf, 172, 173 
 
 Asolf-shed, under Eyjafjoll, near the 
 south coast of Iceland, 172 
 
 Aspandi, Skjalfandi, a frith in the north 
 of Iceland, 159 
 
 Assemblies, 4, 15, 21, 22-24.44,95, lor, 
 148, 151, 152, 155, 157, 164, 182, 183, 
 186, 190, 191, 194, 203, 206, 219, 226, 
 229, 230, 232, 236-238, 265, 278, 279, 
 284-287, 292, 325, 326, 327, 339, 345, 
 
 348, 349, 3Si. 353, 362, 364-372,373. 
 
 406, 419, 442, 456 
 Asta, 128, 225, 296, 297 
 Astrid, Burislaf's daughter, 70, 106, 109, 
 
 401, 408, 409, 433, 449-451 
 Astrid, Eric's daughter, 46-54, 125, 126, 
 
 150, 171, 189 
 Astrid, Nial's daughter, 3 
 Astrid, Tryggwi's daughter, 126, 203, 
 
 204, 439, 451, 458, 466 
 Astrid, Wigfus' daughter, 171, 251 
 Aswald, 352 
 
 Atal, aWicking ; Atal's plain is the sea, 346 
 Athelstan [d. 941], 10-12, 14, 16, 17 
 Atli Skidason, 174 
 Atli the Slim, 161 
 Atli the Strong, 174, 184, 185 
 Aud the Deep-minded, 131, 167-169, 268 
 Audartofts, 168 
 
 Audgisl the Gautlander, 262-264, 265 
 Audgisl Hallfredson, 352, 375, 445 
 Audolfstead, Audolfstadir, Hunavatns S., 
 
 north of Iceland, 377 
 Audulf, 76 
 Audun Asgeirson, 225 
 Audun Pole, 224 
 Audun Rotin, 268 
 Aurridiay, Hvammsa, in Dala S., west 
 
 of Iceland, 1 68 
 
 Austrad, Osteraat, on Orlandet, a penin- 
 sula at the entrance of Trondhjem 
 
 Fjord, 242 
 Austrey, Ostero, one of the Faroe Islands, 
 
 268, 282, 293
 
 474 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Awalili, 210-215, 375 
 Awning of ships, 138, 162, 329, 411 
 Axe, 55, 102, 121, 122, 219, 245, 253, 
 263, 276, 283, 286, 294, 356, 377, 421 
 Axutirth. See Oxarfirth 
 Axewater. See Oxaray 
 
 B 
 
 BALDER, one of the gods. Name used to 
 mark a hero, 27, 345 
 
 Baltic, 6, 8, 21, 41, 43, 44, 54, 69, 125, 
 273, 402, 452 
 
 Banda-Lay, 401, 402 
 
 Banquets, n, 161, 176, 191, 199, 235, 
 236, 300, 301, 303, 313, 324, 335, 339, 
 341, 381, 382, 385, 398, 399 
 
 Baptism, Christian, 12, 16, 22, 74, 75, 
 88, 90, 96, 100, 136, 155, 167, 170, 
 177, 180, 184, 185, 190, 193, 203, 204, 
 206, 209, 221, 229, 235, 236, 238, 242, 
 260, 288, 292, 294, 297, 307, 312, 315, 
 317, 321, 327, 330, 344-346, 35i 352, 
 354, 360, 364, 370, 372, 374, 399, 43& 
 
 Baptism, heathen, 10, 13, 46, 77, 78, 128 
 
 Baptismal garments, 155, 235, 312, 344 
 
 Bard, north-east of Skagaf jardar S., Ice- 
 land, 182, 360 
 
 Bard of Al, 174 
 
 Bard the Stout, 308-312 
 
 Bardastrand, a district in the north -we.st 
 of Iceland, 160, 347 
 
 Bardi. See Wiga-Bardi 
 
 Barra, one of the Hebrides, 1 68 
 
 Basil, Saint, 96 
 
 Battles, of Ogwaldsness 27 ; Rastarcalf, 
 28; Fitia, in Stord, 28-31 ; Thinganess, 
 66; Hiorunga Bay, 115-121; Swold, 
 415-429; Nesia, 452; Bokn, 457; 
 Stikklestead, 462 ; Soknasound, 464 
 
 Beaching of ships, 43, 65, 195, 342, 375, 
 
 459 
 
 Boar, 163, 276, 392 
 Bearsarks, 102, 177, 180, 181, 347 
 Bede, the Venerable, 157 
 Bedroom, 265, 341 
 Bega, 73 
 
 Beheading, 121, 147 
 Beini, 269-272, 279, 282, 285 
 Bells, church, 158, 165, 177, 234, 343, 
 
 346, 468 
 
 Bergen, 156, 158 
 Bergliot, Hakon's daughter, 440, 459, 468 
 
 Bergliot, Thori's daughter, 4, 9, 22 
 
 Bergthor Bestil, 378 
 
 Bergthor of Lunda, 141 
 
 Btrsi the Strong, 378 
 
 Berufirth, Beruf jordr. east of Iceland, 338 
 
 Biarmaland, the Biarms, North - east 
 
 Russia, east of the White Sea, 6, 44 
 Biarnarhaven, Bjarnarhofn, in Snrefells- 
 
 nes S., west of Iceland, 167 
 Biarni, Bishop of the Orkneys [d. 1222], 
 
 109, 1 10, 115-123 
 
 Biarni, son of Breiday-Skeggi, 227, 236 
 Biarni Sturluson, 173 
 Biarni of Swiney, 270-271, 282, 283, 287 
 Biorn Atterboil, 48, 49 
 Biorn the Bretlander, 122-124 
 Biorn Buttertrough, 362 
 Biorn the Easterling, 167, 168, 195 
 Biorn Ericson, 158 
 Biorn the Gautlander, 264-266 
 Biorn the Merchant, Haroldson, 3, 4, 7, 
 
 8, 12 
 
 Biorn Hundasteinarson, 224 
 Biom Ironside, 79, 362 
 Biorn Rolf son, 170 
 Biorn of Stadia, 378, 431 
 Biorn Thordson, 362 
 Biorn the Ungartered, 164-166, iSS, 
 
 223, 350 
 
 Biorn the Yeoman, 309 
 Biornolf, 160, 161 
 Birgi, 104 
 Birkistrand, on Fredo, an island of 
 
 Nordmor, 28 
 Bison, 346 
 Black Friars, 156 
 Blanday, a river in Hunavatns S., north 
 
 of Iceland, 213, 377 
 Blaserk, a mountain, east of Greenland, 
 
 353 
 
 Blasphemy of the gods, 348 
 
 Bkeia, 78, 79 
 
 Blot-Ubbi. See Ubbi the Sacrificer 
 
 Bodwar Karason, 350 
 
 Bodwar, ancestor of the Sturluwns, 338 
 
 Body-guard, 4, 15, 28, 30, 35, 56, 69, 122, 
 151, 230, 235, 242, 245, 246, 269, 278, 
 288, 301, 312, 324-326, 334, 378, 379, 
 382, 39.1-393. 4i6, 424, 439, 470, 47i- 
 
 Bokn, Frith of, Buknfjord, south-west of 
 Norway, 457, 464 
 
 Bolli, 169, 222-227, 229, 230, 234, 235, 
 238, 242, 260, 380-382
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 475 
 
 Bocks, 97, 157, 158, 165, 184, 312, 329, 
 336, 450 
 
 Borg, in Myra S. , west of Iceland, 225, 
 382 
 
 Borgarbrook, near Biarnarbaven, 167 
 
 Borgarfirth, Borgarfjordr, west of Ice- 
 land, 1 60, 172, 225, 325, 346, 353, 380 
 
 Borgundarholm, Bornholm in the Baltic, 
 70, 105 
 
 Bork of the Firths, 378 
 
 Botolf, 25 
 
 Bow, 34, 117, 123, 323, 389, 414, 416, 
 417, 421, 422 
 
 Bracelets, 35, 113, 262, 281, 324, 325, 
 338, 374, 377. 385, 393, 4^6, 446. See 
 also Ring 
 
 Brand Awaldason, 442 
 
 Brand the Generous, 226, 227, 236 
 
 Brass, 296 
 
 Brattalid, Igalikko, south-west of Green- 
 land, 353, 374 
 
 Breidabolstead, in East Skaptafells S., 
 Iceland, 338 
 
 Breidabolstead, in Skogarstrand, Breidi- 
 fjordr, Iceland, 353 
 
 Breidafirth, Breidifjordr, in the west of 
 Iceland, 160, 167, 168, 181, 224, 347, 
 
 353 
 
 Breiday-Skeggi, 227, 236 
 Brennu-Flosi, name in anticipation, as 
 
 the burning of Njal took place in 101 1, 
 
 347, 365, 366 
 
 Bresti, 269-272, 279, 281, 285 
 Bretland, Bretons, Wales, 5, 6, 17, 98, 
 
 123, 176, 423 
 
 Bridal gifts, 299, 380, 381 
 Brima, Bremen, 75, 91, 102 
 Brimiskiar, 83, 90 
 British Islands. See West 
 Broadblade, name of a sword, 30 
 Brodd-Helgi, 369 
 Bryniolf, 140, 141 
 Bui the Stout, 105, 109, no, 113-122, 
 
 287, 288 
 Burgundy, 74 
 Burial rites, 32, 77, 360 
 Burislaf, King of Garda, 360 
 Burislaf, King of the Wends, 70, 83, 85, 
 
 89, 105, 106, 108, 297, 298, 373, 401 
 Burning of the dead, 24, 147 
 Burning of houses, 7, 8, 98, 132, 170, 
 
 186, 199, 210, 230, 300, 305 
 Bustaburg, Stettin, in Pomerania, 451 
 
 Busti, 50 
 
 Butter, 1 60, 162 
 
 Byness, Bunes in Guldalen, Trondhjem, 
 
 141 
 Byrda, Boro, island to the west of Sondre 
 
 Trondhjem, 65, 327 
 
 (For other words, see letter K) 
 
 CAIRNS, 8, 13, 32, 81, 131, 167, 302, 305, 
 
 340 
 
 Caithness, 131, 133-135, 167 
 Candles, 177, 329, 344 
 Canterbury, 91 
 Catapults, 87 
 
 Catechumens, 94, 347, 370, 372 
 Cattle, 103, 114, 132, 160, 270, 339, 361, 
 
 362, 364, 457 
 Charlemagne [d. 814], 73 
 Children, exposure of, 76, 372 
 Christ Church, Bergen, 156 
 Christness, Kristnes, in Eyjafjardar S., 
 
 north of Iceland, 170 
 Church build ing, 23, 74, 75, 137, 165, 173, 
 
 181, 182, 185, 188, 193, 227, 360, 364, 
 
 366, 382 
 Church services, loo. 233, 304, 319, 342, 
 
 468. See Hours, Mass, Matins, Even- 
 song 
 
 Clack-Harold, I, 79 
 Clement's Church in Nidaros, 233 
 Cleveland, 80 
 Climbing, 323, 393, 394 
 Cloister, 100, 156, 171, 188,451, 460, 466, 
 
 468, 471 
 Club, 119, 120 
 Cnut. See Knut 
 Columba, Saint, 165 
 Consecrated water, church, earth, or 
 
 ground, 165, 169, 179, 181, 329, 336, 
 
 347, 382 
 
 Cornelius the Centurion, 96 
 Counties, name given to portions of the 
 
 north of Iceland, particularly in Eya- 
 
 firth and Skagafirth, 182, 441 
 Cows, 103, 114, 185, 302, 305, 364 
 Crane, the, ship, 243, 327, 329, 330, 378, 
 
 396,411-413, 417,418,431 
 Creed and Lord's Prayer, 236 
 Crosshills, Krossholar in Dala S., west of 
 
 Iceland, 168, 169
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Crosswick, in Vopnafjordr, east of Ice- 
 land, 369 
 Crows, 81 
 Croziers, 158, 181 
 Curtains, 81, 180, 309 
 Cushion, 345 
 
 D 
 
 DAG, 3, 4 
 
 Daggers, 417. See Playing with dirks 
 
 Dagstygg, 360 
 
 Dale-KolI, 168, 169, 222 
 
 Dales, the, in Caithness, 134 
 
 Dales, the, in Dala S., west of Iceland, 
 168, 226 
 
 Dalla, 225 
 
 Dalsfirth, Dalsfjord, north of Sognefjord, 
 161 
 
 Danework, a line of fortification between 
 the rivers Schley and Eider in Schles- 
 wig, 82-87 
 
 Danish tongue, 435, 452, 466 
 
 Dart, 31 
 
 Denmark and Danes, 1, 2, 4, 6, 8, 16, 19, 20, 
 21, 26, 27, 29, 45, 56-60, 74, 75, 79-93. 
 104, 105, 116, 123, 131, 157, 158, 175, 
 262, 298, 314, 315, 357, 371, 400, 402, 
 406, 415-420, 424, 426, 441, 444. 447, 
 454, 456, 463 
 
 Digr-Ketil. See Stout-Ketil 
 
 Dimun the Greater, Store Dimen, 270. 282 
 
 Diuiun the Lesser, Lille Dimen, 270 
 
 Dirk. See Playing with dirks 
 
 Diving. See Swimming 
 
 Divining rods, 90 
 
 Dixin, 70, 71, 451 
 
 Dofra, Dovre, north of Gudbrandsdal, 84 
 
 Dofrafell, Dovref jeld, a mountainous dis- 
 trict to the north of Gudbrandsdal, 274, 
 277 
 
 Dog, 6, 215, 319, 326, 348, 360, 361, 437. 
 See also Wigi 
 
 Dragon ships, 328-330, 332, 356, 392, 
 410-412 
 
 Dragseid, isthmus joining the Stadtland 
 to the mainland, 113, 155, 206 
 
 Dranga, in Stranda S., north-west of Ice- 
 land, 352 
 
 Draufn, 188 
 
 Drawing lots, 268, 366, 411 
 
 Dreams, 93, 94, 142, 143, 146, 173, 179, 
 186, 191, 249, 309, 318, 351, 363, 442, 
 444, 446, 460-462, 466 
 
 Dress, II, 34, 54, 63, 100, 101, 121, 123, 
 139, 142, 177, 179, 181, 199, 201, 206, 
 219, 220, 223, 227, 228, 255, 256, 259, 
 261, 272, 274, 299, 309, 329, 335, 344, 
 
 363, 374, 375. 382, 385, 392, 395- 397, 
 
 415, 429, 443. 446 
 Drinking deep, 40, 199, 236, 300 
 Drinking horn, 25, no, 338, 392 
 Dublin, Dublinshire, 5, 101, 127-129, 
 
 158, 167 
 
 Duelling-Rafn, 353 
 Duels, legal, 102. See also Wager of 
 
 battle 
 
 Dufthak, 162, 163 
 Durholmaos, Dyrholaey or Portland, the 
 
 south point of Iceland, 365 
 Dwina, the Northern, 44 
 Dyrness, Deerness, east of Mainland in 
 
 the Orkneys, 471 
 
 E 
 
 EAGLES, 85, 431 
 
 East, lands lying east of the Baltic, 17, 
 21, 70, 170, 187, 272 
 
 Easter, 301, 302, 304, 305, 344, 381, 471 
 
 Eastfirths, on the eastern coast of Iceland, 
 '59, 161 
 
 Eava, 76 
 
 Edgar, 80 
 
 Edgar, King, 447 
 
 Edmund, Ethelred's son (Ironside), 447 
 
 Edmund, King of England [d. 946], 17 
 
 Edmund, Saint, King of East Anglia 
 [d. 870], 78, 80, 162, 447. He came 
 down from Heaven in order to slay 
 King Swein. See Peter Langtoft's 
 Chronicle 
 
 Edna, 134 
 
 Edward the Elder, King of England, 158 
 
 Edward the Good (the Confessor), 470, 
 
 471 
 Edward, King of England (the Martyr), 
 
 47. Date given in the text for his 
 
 accession does not agree with English 
 
 history 
 Edwy, 470 
 Egda, river Eider between Schleswig and 
 
 Holstein, 73 
 Eggia, Egge, north of Trondhjem Fjord, 
 
 25 
 
 Egil Audunson, 225 
 Egil of Borg, 433
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 477 
 
 Egil, son of Hall O'Side, 338 
 
 Egil, son of Olaf Peacock, 169 
 
 Egil Skallagrhnson, 169, 222 
 
 Egypt, 466 
 
 Eid, an island south of Iceland, 163 
 
 Eid. See Dragseid 
 
 Eigotaland, the Danish islands, 79 
 
 Eikundasound, Egersund, between Egero 
 and the mainland of Jedderen, south- 
 west of Norway, 455, 456 
 
 Eilif Eagle, 174 
 
 Eilif Helgason, 188 
 
 Eilif, son of Ketil One-handed, 350 
 
 Eilifsfell, Tindastoll, in Skagafjardar 
 S., north of Iceland, 184 
 
 Einar, 213 
 
 Einar, son of Audnn Kotin, 268 
 
 Einar Bread-and-Bntter, 134 
 
 Einar Hardmouth, 134 
 
 Einar the Hord, 378 
 
 Einar Magnusson, 338 
 
 Einar Rattlescale, 38, 39, 45, 63, 64-66, 
 84, 85, 90 
 
 Einar Rognwaldson, Turf-Einar, 130, 
 
 J 3 2 > X 33> I 35> 337) 35 
 Einar Thambaskelf, 44, 378, 421, 422, 
 
 431-433. 437. 44O, 44$, 45 2 , 45 8 459, 
 
 462-465, 468-470 
 Einar of Thweray, 268 
 Einar Thorison, 377, 441-443 
 Eindridi Broadsole, 382-391 
 Eindridi Einarson, 440, 459, 470 
 Eindridi Styrkarson, 44, 440 
 Einridi, a name of Thor, 64 
 Eistland, district south of the Gulf of 
 
 Finland, 5, 54, 150, 291 
 Ekkial, river Oikel, north of Scotland, 131 
 Ekkil, a sea-king, 418 
 Elf, the river Gotha in Sweden, 4, 5, 296, 
 
 299, 378, 437, 455 
 
 Ella, 78, 79 
 
 Ellen, 360 
 
 Elves. See Hill-dwellers 
 
 Embroidery, 309, 380, 385 
 
 Emma, 470 
 
 Enchanted idols, 201, 257-259 
 
 England and English, 14, 16-19, 7^, 78, 
 80, 97-102, 124, 154, 158, 162, 202, 
 212, 224, 260, 262, 306, 354, 360, 379, 
 447, 448, 450, 451, 455, 461, 463, 470, 
 
 47i 
 
 Eric Baldhead of Ofrustead, 46-48, 125, 
 126, 150, 171, 350 
 
 Eric Bloodaxe, 3-8, 13-18, 135, 136, 149, 
 
 354. 355 
 Eric Bloodaxe, sons of, 20, 21, 27-40, 
 
 43, 46, 47, 62-64, 136, 149, 211, 354 
 Eric Eymundson, 158 
 Eric Hakonson, Earl, 40, III, 112, 114- 
 
 123, 148, 157, 279, 287, 401-406, 409- 
 
 412, 415, 420-431, 433-440, 444, 445, 
 
 447-449, 466 
 
 Eric, King of Hordaland, 2, 3 
 Eric, King of Jutland, 3 
 Eric, King of Upsala, 2, 360 
 Eric the Red, 352-354, 374 
 Eric the Victorious, 42, 50-52 
 Eric's Bay, in Oxney, an island of Breidi- 
 
 fjordr, 353 
 
 Ericsey, south-west of Greenland, 353 
 Ericsfirth, south-west of Greenland, 353 
 Ericsholm, south-west of Greenland, 353 
 Ericstead, near Vatnshorn, in Dala S., 
 
 west of Iceland, 352 
 Ericstead, on Oxney, an island in Breidi- 
 
 fjordr, 353 
 
 Erlend Hakonson, 142-144 
 Erlend, King, 36, 38, 46, 57 
 Erlend, Turf -Einar's son, 17, 133, 136 
 Erling Ericson, 14 
 Erling Hakonson, 118, 241 
 Erling Skialgson of Soli, 196, 200, 203, 
 
 204, 399, 4io, 438-440, 45 I -458, 465, 
 
 466 
 
 Esiuberg, in Kjos S., south-west of Ice- 
 land, 165, 166 
 Ethelbert, 80 
 Ethelmund, 80 
 Ethelred, 101, no, 435, 447, 449-45 1 . 
 
 470 
 
 Evensong, 468 
 Evil spirits, 178 
 Exorcism, 179, 336 
 Eyafell, Eyjafjoll, a mountain near the 
 
 southernmost part of Iceland, 172 
 Eyafirth, Eyjafjordr, north of Iceland, 
 
 170, 254, 257, 345, 369 
 Eyafirthay, main river falling into Eyja- 
 fjordr, 170 
 Eyasand, the sandy coast near Eyjafjoll, 
 
 366 
 
 Eylaug, 164 
 Eyolf Egilson, 225 
 Eyolf the Halt, 225 
 Eyolf Heap, 171, 251 
 Eyolf Sour, 353
 
 478 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Eyolf of Swiney, 353 
 
 Eyolf Walgerdarson, 183, 268 
 
 Eyra, gravelly bank at the mouth of the 
 Nid, 227, 242 
 
 Eyrasound, the Sound, formerly in Den- 
 mark, now separates Denmark from 
 Sweden, 19, 89, 400. See Halland 
 
 Eystein of Heidwark, 3 
 
 Eystein Ranason, 171 
 
 Eystein Rattle, 130, 167 
 
 Eystein the Stout, 171 
 
 Eywind Braggart, 30, 31 
 
 Eywind Cheekrift, 209, 321, 322 
 
 Eywind Eastman, 167, 170 
 
 Eywind Eld, 170 
 
 Eywind Finnson. Sec Eywind the Pla- 
 giarist 
 
 Eywind Grumbler, 213 
 
 Eywind Kelda, 300, 301, 304, 305 
 
 Eywind the Plagiarist, 3, 28, 29, 31, 33- 
 35, 327 
 
 Eywind Snake, 378 
 
 FAREYS, the Faroe Islands, 120, 159, 168, 
 268-270, 272, 2bo-288, 292-295, 323, 
 
 325 
 Farmanshowe, Farmandshaugen, near 
 
 Jarlsberg, 8 
 
 Fasting, 22, 23, 87, 316, 380 
 Faxa-os, Faxaf jordr, a bay in the west of 
 
 Iceland, 160 
 Faxi, 1 60 
 
 Feat of arms, 280, 287 
 Feey, Fladseto.nearFredoinNordmor, 28 
 Fellswherfi, south-east of Iceland, now 
 
 for the most part laid waste by the 
 
 Breidamerk Glacier, 338 
 Fencing, 275 
 Fenri, the monster wolf of the Mythology, 
 
 33 
 
 Feyaborg. See Freidaberg 
 
 Fialir, an ancient shire, the southern part 
 
 of Sondfjord, 161, 378, 437, 451 
 Fighting-Bardi. See Wiga-Bardi 
 Fighting-Glum. See Wiga-Glum 
 Fines, 133, 135, 174, 194,^217, 219, 285- 
 ^287, 439 
 
 Finn Eywiuclson, 421, 422 
 Finn Skialg, 3, 28, 327 
 Finn Sweins^u, 313-315, 317-319 
 
 Finnleik, 134, 135 
 
 Finumark, 6 
 
 Finns, 6, 322, 328 
 
 Fiolni, a name of Odin, 117 
 
 Firths, now Nordfjord and Sondfjord, 3, 
 
 18,43,63,65,114,154,161,206,378,437 
 Fish, 153, 160, 172, 185 
 Fitia, on the island of Stordo, at the 
 
 entrance to Hardanger Fjord, IO, 28, 
 
 211 
 
 Flemingland, Flemings, 91, 447 
 
 Fliot, the most northern district of Skaga- 
 
 fjardar S., north of Iceland, 182, 362- 
 
 364 
 
 Fliotsdale, a valley in the east of Ice- 
 land, the boundary between North and 
 
 South Mula S., 342 
 Fliotslid, a district in Rangar valla S., 
 
 south of Iceland, 227, 345 
 Floka Bay, 159 
 Flokaward, Ryvarden, on the coast, 
 
 south-west point of the Hardanger 
 
 district, 159 
 Floki, 159, 160, 161 
 
 Flosi of the Burning. See Brennu-Flosi 
 Fold, Christiania Fjord, 41, 456 
 Foldi, a bracelet, 35 
 
 Food, 1,23,64,153, 1 60, 172,303,320,380 
 Foot-biter, name of Bolli's sword, 381 
 Fortune's wheel, 72 
 Fostering of children, 2, 3, n, 12, 21, 68, 
 
 77, 78, 170, 198, 201, 210, 222, 224, 
 
 271, 272, 375 
 Frankland and Franks, 73, 74, 75, 78, 
 
 83,84 
 Frederick, Bishop, 177-187, 193, 354, 
 
 359, 36o 
 
 Freeholds, 4, 15, 24, 133, 135, 290 
 Freida, Fredo, an island of Nordinor, 28 
 Freidaberg, rock on Freida, 28 
 Frey, one of the gods, 220, 245, 257-260, 
 
 347 ; name used to mark a hero, 18, 
 
 65, 98 
 
 Freya, 245, 348 
 
 Fridgerd, Kiarval's daughter, 362 
 Fridgerd, Thord's daughter, 182 
 Frigg, the wife of Odin, 244 
 Frisland and Frisians, 6, 73, 83, 84, 91, 
 
 416 
 Frith, the, Trondhjem Fjord, 25, 37, 64, 
 
 142-144, 206, 207, 209, 220, 236, 242, 
 
 255, 307, 321, 327> 336, 347, 348, 354, 
 
 374, 384
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 479 
 
 Frodi, 164 
 
 Frodi Haroldson, 3, 4, 5 
 
 Frodi, King of the Jutes, 75, 170 
 
 Frodi, mythical King of the Jutes, 34. 
 
 For the story of his mill, see the 
 
 Edda 
 Frosta, Frosten, in Trondhjem Fjord, 
 
 north of Trondhjem, 22, 23, 232, 258- 
 
 240. It was the place of meeting of 
 
 the General Assembly for all Thrond- 
 
 hain. 
 
 Fulla, Frigg's maiden, 34 
 Funen, 105, 123 
 Funeral feasts, 109, 169 
 Fyri, Foret, river near Upsala, 34. 
 
 Seed of Fyrifields is gold. See the 
 
 story in the Edda 
 
 G 
 
 GALLOWS, 62, 146, 147 
 Galti Hallfredson, 2IO-2I2 
 Galti Ottarson, 213, 377, 442, 443 
 Gamli, sou of Eric Bluodaxe, 14, 21, 28, 
 
 33 
 
 Gnuuli, a sea-king, 62 
 
 Garda, in Akranes, west of Iceland, 172 
 
 Garda, realm of, Muscovy, in Russia, 
 
 52-56, 67-69, 93-95, 126, 150, 187, 
 
 272, 273, 291, 360,402, 452, 460, 461, 
 
 465 
 
 Gardar, 159 
 Gardarsholm, 159 
 
 Garpsdale, in BardastranJar S., north- 
 west of Iceland, 223 
 Gasi, Gasar, west shore of Eyjafjordr, 
 
 north of Iceland, 251 
 Gate, the seat of the Gatebeards, on 
 
 Ostero of the Faroe Islands, 1 68, 268, 
 
 269, 272, 286, 294, 295 
 Gaul, river flowing north into Trondhj? in 
 
 Fjord, 142, 145 
 Gaula, district at the head of Dalsfjord, 
 
 161 
 Gaulardale, Guldalen, through which 
 
 flows the Gaul, 140, 141, 145, 147, 236, 
 
 334 
 Gaungu-Rolf, 130,223, 337. Rollo.Duke 
 
 of Normandy 
 
 Gaut, a name of Odin (?), 18 
 Gaut, 465-470 
 Gaut-Elf. See Elf 
 Gauti, 465, 466 
 
 Gautland, and Gauts, Eastern and West- 
 ern, Sweden, 20, 79, 89, 90, 170, 262, 
 
 35 i, 357, 399, 455 
 Gautskerries, 89 
 Geira, 70-72, 92, 106, 451 
 Geirhild, Geirhilds- water, 160 
 Geirland, 172 
 Geirland, Geirlandsay, in West Skapta- 
 
 fells S., south of Iceland, 171 
 Geirmund, 113 
 Geitascarf, in Hunavatns S., north of 
 
 Iceland, 214, 375 
 Gelli, 268 
 Gerd, a giant goddess married to Frey ; 
 
 used as epithet, 117 
 Gest Oddleifson, 347, 369 
 Ghosts, 264, 340, 341 
 Gia, the great chasm on the field where 
 
 the General Assembly was held in 
 
 Iceland, 367 
 Giants, 311, 333, 345 
 Giant-slayer, Thor, 34 
 Gifts, 219, 228, 256, 262, 322, 327, 334, 
 
 351, 371, 450, 451, 458. See also 
 
 Bridal gifts, Name gifts, Parting 
 
 gifts 
 Giliay, Gilja, in Hunavatns S., north of 
 
 Iceland, 174, 177 
 
 Gilling, an island of the Godeys, 330 
 Gilsbank in Myra S., west of Iceland, 370 
 Gimsa, in Guldalen, near Trondhjem, 
 
 11 5. 2 37, 49> 468 
 Gisur, Bishop of Skalholt, Iceland [d. 
 
 1118], 225 
 Gisur Hallson, 338 
 Gisur of Waldres, 123 
 Gisur the White, 173, 346, 348-35 1 , 3^5- 
 
 370, 373. 374 
 Glebe-lands, 64 
 Glove, 139, 309 
 Glum. See Wiga-Glum 
 Glum Geirason, 18, 21, 33, 44, 61, 62, 
 
 64, 223 
 
 Glum Thorgilson, 181 
 j Gna, Frigg's maiden ; as epithet of lady, 
 
 122 
 
 | Guupa, 79 
 Goat, 54, 376, 415 
 Goddales, in Skagafjardar S., north of 
 
 Iceland, 184, 251, 348 
 Godefrid, 73 
 Godey, Godeys, now Gudo or Knaplundo, 
 
 in Saltenf jord, 328-330
 
 480 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Gold, 1,23, 120, 133, 146, 206, 214, 239, 
 259, 262, 264, 266, 281, 296, 324, 328, 
 330, 363. 38o, 385. 392,393,411, 412, 
 415, 431, 432, 443. See the Edda for 
 gold as the tire or flame of sea, Freya's 
 tears, Serpent's lair, &c. 
 
 Gold-Harold, 45, 56-62 
 
 Gondul, a war-goddess, one of the Walkyrs, 
 32. 39, 4i6 
 
 Gorm, a baron of Sweden, 360 
 
 Gorm the Foolish, 76, 77 
 
 Gorm, son of Knut the Foundling, 78, 79 
 
 Gorm the Old, I, 2, 57, 58, 79-81, 158 
 
 Gotland, and Gots, Gothland, island 
 south-east of Sweden, 85, 170, 401 
 
 Grappling-hooks, 418 
 
 Greekland, Greeks, 94, 187, 467, 469 
 
 Greenland, Eastern Settlement on the 
 south-west, Western Settlement further 
 north, 158, 353, 354, 374 
 
 Grenland, a shire which composed the 
 southern parts of Bratsberg, 42 
 
 Gretti, 224 
 
 Grim the Gray, 76 
 
 Grim, the Guardsman, 325, 326 
 
 Grim of Halogaland, 172 
 
 Grim Kamban, 268 
 
 Grim Kolbiornson, 170 
 
 Grimni, name of Odin, 245 
 
 Griunsker, Grimsby (?), IJ 
 
 Grimsness, in Arnes S., south of Ice- 
 land, 345 
 
 Grimstongue, Grimstunga, in Hunavatns 
 S., north of Iceland, 213, 217, 218 
 
 Grind, 173 
 
 Griotgard Hakonson, 37, 38, 45 
 
 Griotgard of Raumsdale, 378 
 
 Gris, 214-217, 375-377, 441-443 
 
 Groa, Dale-Koll's daughter, 169 
 
 Groa, Herfinn's daughter, 360 
 
 Groa, Thord's daughter, 338 
 
 Groa, Thorstein the Red's daughter, 
 167, 168 
 
 Gryting, in Orkedal, Trondhjem, 25, 237 
 
 Gudbrand of the Dales, 40 
 
 Gudbrand Hump, 128, 296 
 
 Gudbrand Thorsteinson, 218 
 
 Gudbrand White, 115 
 
 Gudbrandsdale, 4 
 
 Gudfrod, 76 
 
 Gudleif, 345, 346 
 
 Gudmund, Bishop of Holar, Iceland 
 [d. 1237], 268 
 
 Gudmund the Mighty, 174, 225, 268, 347 
 Gudmund Solmundson, 169, 174 
 Gudny, 338 
 
 Gudrid, Snceulf's daughter, 269 
 Gudrid, Thorstein's daughter, 338 
 Gudrod Biornson, 8, 12, 14-16, 33, 40- 
 
 42, 128 
 Gudrod, son of Eric Bloodaxe, 14, 40, 
 
 41, 43, 45, 47, 64, 354, 355 
 Gudrod, son of Half dan Whiteleg, 167 
 Gudrod Haroldson, 3, 4, 5 
 Gudrod the Hunter-king, I 
 Gudrod Sheen, 3, 7, 132 
 Gudrun, the Lunda-Sun, 141 
 Gudrun, Oswif s daughter, 169, 223, 224, 
 
 226, 380, 381 
 
 Gudrun, Skeggi's daughter, 242 
 Gudrun, wife of Thorbiorn Gatebeard, 
 
 268 
 Gufaros, mouth of the Gufa, a river of 
 
 Myra S., west of Iceland, 194, 195, 225 
 Gula, Gulenfjord, near the entrance to 
 
 the Sognefjord, 21, 196, 203. At 
 
 Eivindvik, on the Gulenfjord, the Gula 
 
 Assembly was held 
 Gunnar Half, 256-260 
 Gunnar of Lidarend, 169 
 Gunnar Rognwaldson. See Baud 
 Gunnbiorn, 353 
 Guunbiorn's Skerry, 353 
 Gunnhild, Burislaf's daughter, 70, 106, 
 
 109, 297, 298, 402 
 
 Gunnhild, Halfdan's daughter, 3, 34, 327 
 Gunnhild Kings'- mother, 6, 7, 13, 14, 
 
 18, 20, 21, 33, 36, 47-52, 63, 150, 211, 
 
 213,354, 355 
 
 Gunnhild's sons. See Eric's sons 
 Gunnhild, Kodran's daughter, 370 
 Gunnhild, Swein's daughter, 451 
 Gunnlaug the Monk, 181, 185, 360 
 Gunnlaug Rolfson, 172 
 Gunnrod. See Gudrod Haroldson 
 Guthorm, 3 
 
 Guthorm Cinder, 9, 19, 2O, 27, 28 
 Guthorm, son of Eric Bloodaxe, 14, 27 
 Guthorm, nephew of Harek, King of the 
 
 Jutes, 74 
 
 Guthorm Haroldson. 3, 4 
 Guthorm, son of Sigurd, Earl of the 
 
 Orkneys, 131 
 
 Guthorm, son of Sigurd Hart, 2, 3 
 Gyda, Eric's daughter, 2, 3 
 Gyda, wife of Lodin of ^Erwick, 197
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 481 
 
 Gyda, wife of Olaf Tryggwason, 101-103, 
 
 464 
 
 Gyda, daughter of Swein Forkbeard, 402 
 Gylfi, a sea-king ; Gylfi's reindeer, a ship, 
 
 346 
 Gyrd, 75 
 
 H 
 
 HADALAND, a shire south-west and west 
 
 of Lake Mjosen, 4, 7 
 Haering, one of the Godeys, 330 
 Haf, in Rangarvalla S., south of Iceland, 
 
 366 
 
 Hafgrim, 269-272, 285 
 Hafr, 184 
 
 Hafrsfirth, Hafsf jord, near Stavanger, 162 
 Hafrsgil, in Dala S., west of Iceland, 381 
 Hagbardi, a sea-king, 84 
 Hailstones, 118 
 Hair, 222, 223 
 Hakon Ericson, 402, 448, 451, 452, 456, 
 
 458, 461,463 
 Hakon, foster-son of Athelstan, 10, 1 1, 
 
 14-16, 18-34, 59, 149, 210, 211, 232, 
 
 238, 240, 241 
 Hakon the Great Earl, 4, 22, 38-40, 
 
 43-45, 56-66, 82-90, 104, 111-124, 
 
 126-129, 137-148, ISO, 219, 238, 241, 
 
 251-254, 256, 269, 273, 279-281, 284- 
 
 288, 291, 313, 324, 334, 338, 354, 448, 
 
 468 
 
 Hakon, son of Griotgard, 3, 9, 350 
 Hakon the Northman, 48-52 
 Hakon the Old, 48-52, 54, 150 
 Hakon's rock, Helleren, near Bergen, on 
 
 the east coast of the sound which 
 
 separates Sartoro from the mainland, 
 
 10, 32 
 
 Halberd, 30, 328, 428 
 Haleyr, Copenhagen, 261, 269 
 Half dan the Black, Gudrodson, I, 22 
 Halfdan the Black, Haroldson, 3, 5, 8, 
 
 9, 13 
 
 Halfdan the Earl, 3 
 Halfdan, King of the Danes, 74, 75 
 Halfdau Longshanks, 3, 5, 132, 133, 135 
 Halfdan, Money-free Meat- frugal, I 
 Halfdan Sigurdson, 296 
 Halfdan the White, Haroldson, 3, 5 
 Halfdan Whiteleg, 167 
 Hall, ancestor of St. Olaf, 225 
 Hall Gudmundson, 169 
 
 Hall O'Sicle, 338-345, 367-369 
 
 Hall the Priest, 338 
 
 Hallad, 130, 132, 337 
 
 Halland, south of Sweden, formerly part 
 
 of Denmark, 19, 21, 79, 428 
 Hallarstein, 97, 98, 193, 392-397, 409, 
 
 415, 416-420, 424, 427, 428 
 Halldor, son of Gudmund the Mighty, 
 
 347, 35 
 
 Halldor Illugason, 173 
 Halldor, son of Olaf Peacock, 169 
 Halldor of Skerdingstead, 142, 237 
 Halldor the Temple-chief, 223 
 Halldor the Unchristian, 405, 407, 420, 
 
 427, 428, 431, 436 
 Halldora, 172 
 Hallfred, son of Hallfred, 352, 375, 445- 
 
 447 
 Hallfred the Troublesome Poet, 85, 89, 
 
 91, 98, 213-217, 219-221, 227, 234- 
 
 236, 238, 243-251, 260-267, 35 T > 35 2 . 
 
 357, 374-377, 4*2, 414, 416-419, 421- 
 
 424, 430-43 6 , 441-446 
 Hallfrid, 169 
 Hallgerd Twist-plaid, 169 
 Halli Ormson, 268 
 Halli the White, 268 
 Hallinskidi, a name of the god Heimdall, 
 
 36. His teeth were of gold ; see the 
 
 Edda 
 
 Hallkel of Fialir, 378 
 Hallkelswick, in Volden, Sondmor, 115 
 Halls, n, 81, 163, 180, 198 
 Hallstein, 378 
 Hallstein Lifarson, 378 
 Hallward, 252-254, 256, 257 
 Hallweig, 164 
 Halogaland, 5, 6, 7, 65, 112, 115, 172, 
 
 202, 207, 209, 210, 221, 306, 320, 321, 
 
 327, 328, 347, 354-357, 378, 437 
 Hals, Als, in Aalborg, Jutland, 60, 6l, 
 
 88, 89 
 Hamal, 164 
 
 Hamdis, a hero, 1 1 6. See the Edda 
 Hammer, Thor's weapon, 25, 333 
 Hands, striking of, 293 
 Hangi, a name of Odin, 117, 118 
 Har, a name of Odin, 39 
 Hardanger, east of Hordaland, 44, 60 
 Hardbard, a name of Odin, 346 
 Hardrad, name of Thor or Odin(?), 331 
 
 The two sons of Thor were Modi and 
 
 Magni 
 
 2 H
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Hare, 254 
 
 Harek the Keen, 378 
 
 Harek, King of the Jutes, 74 
 
 Harek, another King of the Jutes, 74 
 
 Harek of Thiotta, 209, 306, 320-322, 327 
 
 Harold. See Clack-Harold, Gold-Harold, 
 
 Strut-Harold 
 Harold Fairhair, 1-13, 63, 81, 126, 129- 
 
 '33. 135. ^3 6 M9, '5 1 . 158, 162, 166, 
 
 167, 204, 239, 268, 296, 300, 336-338 
 Harold Gormson, 2O, 21, 45, 56-63, 79- 
 
 84, 88, 103-105, 175, 241, 273, 298, 
 
 373 
 Harold Grayfell, 13, 14, 21, 29, 30, 32- 
 
 47, 59-63, 269, 272, 273 
 Harold the Grenlander, 42, 53, 62, 63, 
 
 128, 190, 225, 296 
 Harold, son of Gunnhild. See Harold 
 
 Grayfell 
 
 Harold, King of the Jutes, 74 
 Harold Knutson. See Gold -Harold 
 Harold, son of Knut the Great, 470 
 Harold, *on of Olaf Tryggwason, 357 
 Harold Redbeard, I 
 Harold Shockhead, early name of Harold 
 
 Fairhair, 337 
 
 Harold Sigurdson, 465, 467-470 
 Harold, son of Swein Forkbeard, 109 
 Harold War-tooth, 76 
 Hastein, l6l 
 Hauga, on the mainland, near the island 
 
 of Kormo, 13 
 
 Hauk, two bearsarks, 180, 181 
 Hauk Habrok, 1 1 
 
 Hauk the Halogalander, 306, 320, 321 
 Haukadale, in Dala S., west of Iceland, 
 
 169, 353 
 Haukagil, in Hunavatns S., north of 
 
 Iceland, i8n, 181, 213, 215, 217, 441 
 Hauksfleet, Estuary of the Huinber, 1 7 
 Haward the Hewer, 116, 120, 123 
 Haward, son of Earl Thorfinn, 133, 134, 
 
 136 
 
 Haward of Orkadale, 378 
 Hawks, 81, 82, 117, 204, 346 
 Hay, 1 60, 185 
 Hazel rods, 66, 134 
 Head-dress, 380, 381 
 Hedin, a sea-king, 39, 65, 66, 90, 421, 
 
 423 
 
 Hedin O'Charms, 345 
 Hedin's-maid, a Walkyr, 434 
 Hedin Thorbiornson, 183, 187 
 
 Hegraness, a county at the head of 
 Skagafjordr, Iceland, 186 
 
 Heidaby, Schleswig, 74, 75, 89 
 
 Heidmark, Hedemarken, east of Lake 
 Mjosen, 3, 4, 40, 274, 277, 438 
 
 Heidsoevi, Eidsvold, near the foot of 
 Lake Mjosen, 22. The place of As- 
 sembly for the Upland shires 
 
 Heinmark. See Heidmark 
 
 Heins, the people of Heinmark, 5 
 
 Heiti, a sea-king, 432 
 
 Hel, goddess of the lower regions, 120 
 
 Helga, Eyolf Heap's daughter, 251 
 
 Helga, Helgi the Lean's daughter, 268 
 
 Helga, Orn's daughter, 161, 162 
 
 Helga, Thord Skeggi's daughter, 164, 
 350 
 
 Helgafell, in Snasfellsnes S., west of 
 Iceland, 224 
 
 Helgi Biola, 165, 167, 168, 188 
 
 Helgi, son of Biorn the Ungartered, 164 
 
 Helgi, the Guardsman, 307, 308, 312 
 
 Helgi, King of the Danes, 75 
 
 Helgi Gudrodson, 167 
 
 Helgi the Lean, 167, 170, 268 
 
 Helgi Ottarson, 195, 223 
 
 Helmet, 19, 30, 31, 84, 117, 120, 283, 
 374, 415, 433, 436, 446, 449, 458 
 
 Helsingialand, east of Sweden, bordering 
 on the Gulf of Bothnia, 43 
 
 Heming, a sea-king, 436 
 
 Heming, King of the Jutes, 73 
 
 Heming, son of Strut-Harold, 105 
 
 Henry, Emperor of the West [d. 936], 
 75, 81 
 
 Herdis, 174 
 
 Heredus, 75 
 
 Hereys, Hero, in Sondmor, 114 
 
 Hernnn, 360. '' Thorgilson " should pro- 
 bably be read for " Ericson." 
 
 Heriolf Eywindson, 170 
 
 Heriolf the Yeoman, 160 
 
 Heriolf shaven, 160 
 
 Herland, Herdalir, to the south of 
 Jemtland, in Sweden, 421 
 
 Hermund, 370 
 
 Herrings, 64, 211, 440 
 
 Herstein, 161 
 
 Herwor, 164 
 
 Hestbrook, Hestlsek, in Ames S., south 
 of Iceland, 346 
 
 Heywick, Eyvik, in Ames S., south of 
 Iceland, 345
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 483 
 
 Hialtadale, Hjaltadalr, south-east of 
 
 Skagafjordr, Iceland, 182 
 Hialti Skeggison, 173, 348-351, 365- 
 
 370, 372-374, 452, 453 
 Hiardarholt, in DalaS., wes,t of Iceland, 
 
 222, 224, 226, 380, 381, 382 
 High-seat, 5, 13, 25, 53, 199, 309, 398, 
 
 423 
 
 High-seat pillars, 162-164, 337, 33 8 > 353 
 Hild, Eystein's daughter, 3 
 Hild, Eywind's daughter, 213 
 Hild, Rolf's daughter, 130 
 Hildar, 171 
 Hildegarde, 73 
 Hildigunn, 105 
 Hildishowe, near Kirkjubser, West Skap- 
 
 tafells S., south of Iceland, 171 
 Hill-dwellers, 341 
 Hill of Laws, 325, 367, 370 
 Hior-Leif, 161-163 
 Hiorleifshead, Hjorleifshofdi, cape on 
 
 the south of Iceland, 163, 164 
 Hiorunga Bay, east of Hareidland, an 
 
 island of Sondmor, 114, 115 
 Hitardale, north-west boundary of Myra 
 
 S., west of Iceland, 353 
 Hod, Hareidland, island of Sondinor, 
 
 114, 115 
 
 Hoering. See Hiering 
 Hof, in Hunavatns S., north of Iceland, 
 
 218, 441 
 
 Hof, in Sudero of the Faroe Islands, 269 
 Hof, near Alptafjordr, east of Iceland, 
 
 338, 339, 341 
 
 Hofdi, in Skagafjardar S., north of 
 Iceland, 174, 182, 362 
 
 Hofn, in Borgarf jardar S., west of Ice- 
 land ; line 18, p. 346, insert 'at 
 Hofn' before ' in Borgarfirth. ' Coin- 
 pare line 33, p. 380 
 
 Hof stead, Hofstadir, Borgarfjardar S., 
 west of Iceland, 173 
 
 Hoka-night, 22 
 
 Holdsetaland, Holstein, 76, 77, 83 
 
 Holgi, tutelary deity of Halogaland ; 
 Maid of Holgi, his daughter Thorgerd, 
 118, 281 
 
 Holm, Indre Holm, in Borgarfjardar 
 S., west of Iceland, 172, 173 
 
 Holm. See Borgundarholm 
 
 Holmfrid, 437 
 
 Holmgard, Novgorod, in Muscovy, 54-56, 
 67-69, 93 
 
 Holmstein, 16 1 
 
 Holt, west of the Inner Laxa, Huna- 
 
 vatns S., north of Iceland (?), 185 
 Holy Island, perhaps lona, 446 
 Hord, 78 
 Horda-Kari, 10, 44, 161, 195, 196, 
 
 248 
 Horda-Knut, son of Sigurd Snake i'th'- 
 
 eye, 57, 78, 79 
 
 Horda-Knut, King of England, 470 
 Hordaland, Hordland, North and South, 
 
 4, 7, 10, 13, 18, 28, 63, 65, 66, 159, 
 
 190, 195, 196, 206, 288, 437, 455, 
 
 464 
 
 Hords, 5, 34, 84, 378 
 Horgore, Horgaeyrr, in Vestmanna-eyja 
 
 S., south of Iceland, 366 
 Horgsland, in West Skaptafells S., 
 
 south of Iceland, 338, 339 
 Horn, Eystra-Horn, Hvalnes, a cape 
 
 south-east of Iceland, 158-160, 337 
 Hornafirth, Hornaf jordr, in East Skapta- 
 fells S., Iceland, 337, 338 
 Hornstrand, north-west of Iceland, 
 
 352 
 Horse, 29, 30, 62, 84, 85, ill, 114, 117, 
 
 214, 262, 340, 345, 359, 360, 361, 
 
 363, 364, 366, 375, 384, 450 
 Horse-flesh, 25, 26, 86, 361, 372, 415 
 Hoskuld, 169, 222 
 Hoskuldstead, Hoskulds-stadir, in Dala 
 
 S., west of Iceland, 169 
 Hours (church services), 182, 236, 304 
 Hours of the day, 466 
 House decoration, 8 1 
 House of refuge, 263 
 Hugbert, Bishop, 91 
 Hugin, Odin's raven, 32 
 Hunawater Assembly, held at Thingeyri, 
 
 in Hunavatns S., north of Iceland, 
 
 219, 442 
 
 Hundasteinar, 224 
 Hundi. See Whelp 
 Hungarians, 97 
 Huno, 75 
 
 Hunrod Wefredarson, 441, 442 
 Hunting, 277 
 Husaby, Husestad, on Inderoen, Trond- 
 
 bjem Fjord, 25 
 Husawick, Husavik, on the eastern side 
 
 of the Skjalfandi, north of Iceland, 
 
 159 
 Hyrning, 189, 355, 399, 410, 424, 429
 
 4 8 4 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 ICELAND and Icelanders ; Iceland is 
 divided into four quarters North, 
 South, East, West, 81, 104, 157- 
 160, 162-175, 177-186, 193-195,212- 
 220, 222-232, 234, 243, 251-257, 288, 
 37, 38> 312, 325, 337, 338, 341, 342- 
 354, 357-359, 3^2, 365-372, 374, 3?8- 
 381, 421, 434, 441, 445, 446, 452, 453 
 
 Idols, 67, 91, 95, 136, 182, 193, 194, 
 206, 208, 209, 236, 239, 247, 281, 292, 
 311, 313, 319, 363, 371, 386, 424, 461. 
 See also Enchanted idols 
 
 Idri, Inderoen, island in the north of 
 Trondhjem Fjord, 25 
 
 Idun, 277 
 
 Illugi the Red, 173 
 
 Ilin or Ylm, a goddess ; synonym for 
 lady, 376 
 
 Imago Mundi, 97 
 
 Incense, 177, 234, 329, 344, 367 
 
 Ingiald, English King, 76 
 
 Ingiald, son of King Frodi, 1 70 
 
 Ingiald, King, son of Helgi, 167 
 
 Ingiald, son of Helgi the Lean, 170 
 
 Ingiald of Ylfi, 210-211 
 
 Ingibiorg, Harold Fairhair's daughter, 3, 
 
 34, 327 
 
 Ingibiorg, Ottar's daughter, 105 
 Ingibiorg, Thorar's daughter, 265-267, 
 
 35 1 , 352 
 
 Ingibiorg, Thorkel's daughter, no, 123 
 Ingibiorg, Tryggwi's daughter, 126, 357, 
 
 358, 379, 38o, 398, 399 
 
 Ingigerd, Dagstygg's daughter, 360 
 
 Ingigerd, Harold's daughter, 3 
 
 Ingigerd, Lodin's daughter, 125, 189 
 
 Ingigerd, Queen, 460 
 
 Ingiinund, Hafrson, 184, 185 
 
 Ingimund the Old, 225 
 
 Ingirid, 125, 189 
 
 Ingolf Arnarson, 161-164 
 
 Ingolf Thorsteinson, 218 
 
 Ingolfsfell, in Arnes S. , south of Iceland, 
 164, 337 
 
 Ingolf shead, south-east of Iceland, 162 
 
 Inner Holm. See Holm 
 
 Inner Thronds, people of the four nor- 
 thern shires of Throndham, Eyna, 
 Sparbyggia, Verdrela, Skeyna, 25, 26, 
 237, 238, 241, 378 
 
 Ireland and Irish, 5, 6, 17, 18, 20, 98, 
 
 102, 103, 128, 130, 134, 151, 158, 162, 
 
 166, 167, 169, 170, 222, 362 
 Iron, 116 
 
 Iron Basket, name of a ship, 346, 347 
 Iron Ram,, name of a ship, 416, 420, 421, 
 
 424, 425, 427, 429 
 Iron-Skeggi. See Skeggi 
 Isafirth, Isefjord, north of Zealand, 105 
 Isleif, Bishop of Skalholt, Iceland [d. 
 
 1080], 225 
 Isles, Islands in the Frith of Trondhjem, 
 
 407 
 
 Iwar Boneless, 78, 80 
 I war Rognwaldson, 131 
 Iwar Smetta, 378 
 Iwar Wide-fathom, 76 
 
 (See the letters I and Y) 
 
 JADAR, Jedderen, 113, 196, 221, 352, 
 
 410, 455-457, 464 
 
 Jamtaland, Jamts, Jemtland, now a por- 
 tion of Sweden, 44, 85, 378 
 Jarisleif, 460 
 
 Jarngerd, wife of Kodran, 174, 180 
 Jarngerd, ancestress of theSturlusons, 338 
 Jarnraeis. See Iron Basket 
 Jarnmeishead, in Borgarf jordr, west of 
 
 Iceland, 347 
 
 Jarn -Skeggi. See Skeggi 
 Javelins, 416, 422, 428, 460 
 Jerusalem, 187, 450, 452, 465, 470, 471 
 John the Baptist's Church, 188 
 John, Bishop of Holar in Iceland, and 
 
 Saint [d. 1121], 338 
 John the Eighth, Pope [d. 882], 158. 
 
 The text is here in error 
 Jokul, 218 
 Jolduleap, 158 
 Jomsburg, Jom, Wollin, (?) in Pomerania, 
 
 at the mouth of the Oder, 106-108, 
 
 406 
 
 Joreid, mother of Ari the Historian, 338 
 Joreid, daughter of Thidrandi, 338 
 Jorun, mother of Hall the Priest, 338 
 Jorun, daughter of Ingimund the Old, 
 
 225 
 
 Jorun the Maiden Poet, 9 
 Jorun Mount o' Wit, 171 
 Jorund Atlason, 352 
 Jorund the Christian, 172
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 485 
 
 Jornnd Hals, 214 
 
 Jostein, 126-128, 130, 137-140, 189, 
 
 236, 248, 250, 378, 396 
 Judge in one's own cause, 216, 282, 283, 
 
 284, 285, 294. See Arbitration 
 Julian the Apostate, 447. See Mer- 
 
 curius 
 Jutland, Jutes, I. 19, 27, 60, 73, 75, 76, 
 
 77,79,80,84,87,88,417 
 
 K 
 
 (For other words, see letter C) 
 
 KALF ASGKIBSON, 225, 226, 260, 261, 379, 
 
 380 
 
 Kalf the Uplander, 245-248, 250 
 Kalman, 173 
 Kalmanstongne, Kalmanstunga, in Myra 
 
 S., west of Iceland, 173 
 Kambsness, in Dala S., west of Iceland, 
 
 170 
 
 Kar, 25, 237 
 
 Kari. See Wicking-Kari 
 Kark, 142-144, 146, 147 
 Karl Lodwerson (the Fat), Emperor of 
 
 the West [dethroned in 887], 74, 75, 
 
 81 
 
 Karl, Pippin's son, 73 
 Karlhead, 126-128, 130, 137-140, 189, 
 
 236 
 
 Karli, 163, 164 
 Karl in an, 8 1 
 Karmsound, between Kormo, near Sta van- 
 
 ger, and the mainland, 13, 453 
 Kathleen, 223 
 
 Kaupang, another name for Nidaros 
 Kerlingaland, Karolingia, 74 
 Ketil Flatneb, 164-167, 170, 171, 1 88, 
 
 195, 223, 268 
 Ketil the High, 378 
 Ketil of Naumudale, 350 
 Ketil One-handed, 350 
 Ketil of Rogaland, 378 
 Ketil the Seafarer, 172 
 Ketil the Settler, 172 
 Ketil the Simpleton, 171, 345 
 Ketil Wether, 166 
 Ketilbiorn Ketilson, 346, 350 
 Ketilbiorn the Old, 165 
 Kialarness, in Kjos S., south-west of Ice- 
 land, 164, 165, 168, 188 
 
 Kiartan, 169, 222-235, 2 3^ 242, 260, 
 
 261, 349-350, 357, 379-382 
 Kiartans-chasm, in Skagafjardar S., north 
 
 of Iceland, 184 
 Kiarval, 134, 158, 170, 362 
 Kinn, an island to the south-west of 
 
 Nordfjord, 152, 153 
 Kinrik, 76 
 Kiol, mountain -range between Norway 
 
 and Sweden, 44 
 Kirkby, Kirkjubaer, in West Skaptafells 
 
 S., south of Iceland, 171, 345 
 Kisping, 31 
 Klaufi, 182, 183 
 Klerk, 54 
 Klerkon, 54-56 
 
 K 'yPP, 44, 45. 196 
 
 Knappstead, in Skagafjardar S., north 
 
 of Iceland, 362, 364 
 Knife and belt, 147, 249, 263, 264, 266, 
 
 45 I, 469 
 Knook, Knjuk, in Hunavatns S., north of 
 
 Iceland, 213 
 
 Knut the Beloved, 79-81 
 Knut the Foundling, 77-78 
 Knut the Great, 109, 447, 448, 454-456, 
 ^459, 4 6 3,464, 470 
 Knut. See Horda-Knut 
 Knut, King of the Danes, 75 
 Kodran, 174, 175 
 Kol, 338 
 
 Kolbein. See Kolbiorn the Marshal 
 Kolbein Thordson, 347, 350, 365 
 Kolbeinsay, Kolbeinsa, in Skagafjardar 
 
 S., north of Iceland, 375, 444 
 Kolbiorn the Marshal, 378, 429-432, 449 
 Kolbiorn the Snipper, 170 
 Kolfinna, 213-217. 375, 376, 441-443 
 Kolgumoors, between Hunavatn and the 
 
 Inner Laxa, north of Iceland, 185 
 Koll. SeeDale-Koll 
 Koln, 75, 465 
 Kolskegg, 338 
 Koltorfa, 366 
 Konal, 1 68 
 Konrad, Emperor of the West [d. 918], 
 
 8l 
 Konungahella, Konghelle, on the river 
 
 Gotha, 262, 297, 455 
 Kormt, Kormo, at the entrance to the 
 
 Buknfjord, 27, 301 
 Kroksfirth, Kroksf jordr, in Bardastran- 
 
 dar S., north-west of Iceland, 223
 
 4 86 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 LACE, 255, 385 
 
 Ladi, the seat of the Throndish Earls, near 
 
 Trondhjem, 9, 10, 22, 26, 44, 146-148, 
 
 206, 221, 238, 296, 334, 355, 453 
 Lae. See Lee 
 
 Lampoons, 104, 184, 345, 348, 442 
 Lance. See Spear 
 Langadale, Langidalr, in Hunavatns S. , 
 
 north of Iceland, 213, 214, 375, 441 
 Langaness, north-east point of Iceland, 
 
 158 
 Lauga, Laugar, in Dalu S., west of Iceland, 
 
 223, 224, 226, 381 
 Laugardale, in Arnes S., south of Iceland, 
 
 366 
 Laws and law-making, 4, 21, 22, 35, 56, 
 
 106, 151, 196, 203, 238, 245, 267, 325, 
 
 367. 3t>8, 370-372, 438 
 Laxaydale, Laxardalr, in Dala S., west of 
 
 Iceland, 168, 169, 222, 382 
 Laxaydale, Laxardalr, in Skagafjardar 
 
 S., north of Iceland, 184, 375 
 Leeks, 465 
 Leif. See Hior-Leif 
 Leif the Lucky, 352, 354, 374 
 Leif Osurson, 286, 287 
 Leifi, a sea-king, 419 
 Leikn, a giantess slain by Thor, 91 
 Leiru Bay, 337, 342 
 Lenni, 182, 369 
 Lent, 301, 380 
 
 Leo, Emperor of the East [d. 820], 73 
 Leo, Emperor of the East [d. 911], 158 
 Leper, 362-364 
 Lesia, Lesje, north of Gudbrandsdal, 
 
 459 
 Levies, 43, 45, 62, 65, 103, 112, 130, 301, 
 
 374, 464 
 Lidandisness, Lindesnes, the Naze, south 
 
 of Norway, 63, 90, 204, 438, 453 
 Lidarend, Hlidarendi, Rangar valla S., 
 
 south of Iceland, 169 
 Lidshelf, seat whence Odin looks out on 
 
 the world, 244 
 Lif, Rolf's daughter, 170 
 Lif, Turf-Einar's daughter, 350 
 Limfirth, Limfjord, in Jutland, 60, 6l, 
 
 85, 88, 89, 112,456 
 Linen, 6, 77, 335, 390, 446 
 Lioswater, a lake and district in South 
 
 Thingeyja S., north of Iceland, 368, 370 
 
 Liot, ancestor of the Sturlusons, 338 
 
 Liot, Thorfinn's son, 63, 133, 134, 136 
 
 Livedagus, 75 
 
 Lodbrok. See Ragnar 
 
 Lodin of yErwiek, 197 
 
 Lodin Erlingson, 439 
 
 Lodin, King Olaf's stepfather, 125, 189 
 
 Lodwer, son of Arnaldus (Lewis the 
 
 Child) [d. 911], 8 1 
 Lodwer (Lewis the Pious) [d. 840], 73, 
 
 74 
 
 Lodwer the Long, 378 
 Lodwer, Sigurd's son, 136 
 Lodwer, Thorfinn's son, 63, 133, 134, 136 
 Lodwer the Young (Lewis the German) 
 
 [d. 876], 74, 81, 158 
 Lodwer, son of Lewis the German, 81 
 Loekiameet, Laekjamot, in Hunavatns S. , 
 
 west of Iceland, 180, 186 
 Loeradale, Lserdal, east of the Sognef jord, 
 
 104 
 
 Lokk, a Walkyr, 39, 266 
 Lombardy, 78 
 London, II, 448 
 Long Serpent, name of a ship. See 
 
 Serpent 
 
 Lopt the Old, 164 
 Loridi, a name of Thor; as name of 
 
 hero, 64 
 
 Lot. See Drawing lots 
 Lothar, Emperor of the West [rf. 855], 74 
 Lotharingia, 74 
 Love-songs, 218, 219 
 Luna, Spezzia (?), in North Italy, 78 
 Lunda, Lunde, in Guldalen, 141 
 Lyxa or Lexa, in Stjordal, near Trond- 
 hjem, 25, 237 
 
 M 
 
 MADKRWALL, Modruvellir, in Eyja- 
 
 fjardar S., north of Iceland, 174, 347 
 Maeri, seat of a temple, near the head of 
 
 Trondhjem Fjord, 25, 26, 233, 236, 
 
 238, 240 
 
 Magbiod (Macbeth), 134 
 Magnus Einarson, Bishop of Skalholt, 
 
 Iceland [d. 1149], 338 
 Magnus Gisurson, Bishop of Skalholt, 
 
 Iceland [d. 1237], 338 
 Magnus the Good, son of King Olaf, 461, 
 
 465, 467, 469
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 487 
 
 Magnus Thorsteinson, 338 
 
 Mail-shirt, 19, 30, 84, 89, 116, 117, 213, 
 
 415, 419, 421, 423, 430, 432, 449, 467 
 Man, Isle of, 98, 131 
 Manaforce, 185 
 Managerdi, 185 
 Mani the Christian, 185 
 Manly exercises. See Accomplishments 
 Manslaughter, compensation for, 56, 222, 
 
 242, 246, 278, 282, 285, 286, 442, 
 
 443 
 
 Mar, 345 
 
 Mar Hamalson, 164 
 Mar Jorundson, 214, 215 
 Mark, weight of eight ounces, 217, 219, 
 
 262, 272, 368 
 
 Markets, 8, 212, 227, 261, 269 
 Marriage feast, 71, 102, 180, 190, 204, 
 
 242, 298, 299, 399 
 Marsey, Morso, in Limfjord, Jutland, 
 
 Dfl 
 oo 
 
 Marstead, Marstadir, in Hunavatns S., 
 north of Iceland, 214 
 
 Martin, Saint, 191 
 
 Mass, 137, 156, 177, 234, 236, 305, 319, 
 342, 344, 367, 398, 435, 469 
 
 Matins, 304, 319 
 
 Meal, 162 
 
 Meals, 440 
 
 Medaldale, Meldal, in Orkedal, 40 
 
 Medafellstrand, in Dala S., west of Ice- 
 land, 223 
 
 Medalhouse, Melhus, in Guldalen, 25, 
 141, 142, 237 
 
 Mediation. See Arbitrations 
 
 Meginza, Meginzaburg, Mainz, 74, 75 
 
 Meiti, a sea-king, 66 
 
 Melbrig-Tooth, 131 
 
 Melkorka, 169 
 
 Mella, a giantess, 346. Feller of M.'s kin, 
 Thor 
 
 Mercurius, 447. St. Mercury of Cappa- 
 docia, who, according to one of the 
 many legends touching the death of 
 Julian, was sent down from Heaven 
 to slay him 
 
 Metzburg, Metz, 73 
 
 Mew, 346, 402, 405 
 
 Michael, Emperor of the East [811-813], 
 
 73 
 
 Michael, Saint, no, 342, 343 
 Michaelmas, 342 
 Mid Glacier, 353 
 
 Midshed, Midskali, in Rangarvalla S., 
 
 south of Iceland, 1 72 
 Mikilby, Miklibser, in Oslandshlid, Ska- 
 
 gafjordr, north of Iceland, 360, 361 
 Mikilgard, Constantinople, 73, 158, 187, 
 
 214, 443 
 Milking, 173 
 
 Mindak, Mindaksore, 162, 163 
 Miracles, 88, 91, 153-156, 171, 181, 344,459 
 Mist, a Walkyr, 19 
 Mitre, 181 
 Moald, 76 
 
 Moberg, in Hunavatns S., north of Ice- 
 land, 441 
 Modi, a son of Thor ; synonym for hero, 
 
 376 
 
 Moeri. See Maeri 
 Monastery. See Cloister 
 Money, i, 8, 55, 78, 92, 102, 122, 137, 
 
 150, 174, 175, 212,217, 264, 267, 272, 
 
 273, 285, 286, 440, 450, 465 
 Moray, 167 
 More, 8, 23, 38, 45, 64, 1 1 2, 1 1 3, 1 16, 1 3 1 , 
 
 132, 142, 336, 437. See North More, 
 
 South More 
 Mosa, the Maas, 75 
 Moses, 465 
 Moster, Moster, an island at the entrance 
 
 of the Hardanger Fjord, 10, 137, 190, 
 
 288, 399, 437 
 Music, 177, 234, 343 
 Myrkiartan, 169, 222 
 Myrkwood, 76, 78 
 Mywater, Myvatn, a lake north-east of 
 
 Iceland, 345 
 
 N 
 
 NADD-ODD, 158 
 
 Name gifts, 244 
 
 Narfi, 349 
 
 Narfi of Staf, 25 
 
 Nattfarawick, south-west shore of the 
 
 Skjalfandi, north of Iceland, 159 
 Nattfari, 159 
 Naumudale, Naumdal, 65, 1 12, 207, 334, 
 
 437 
 
 Nefiolf, 347 
 Negroes, 311 
 Neriki, in Sweden, 459 
 Nesia (the Headlands), probably east of 
 
 Langesundsfjord, 452, 458
 
 488 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Ness. Sec Caithness 
 
 Nial, 3 
 
 Niceforus, Emperor of the East [d. 811], 
 
 Nicknames, passim. See the case of Hall- 
 fred, 243 
 
 Nid, river on which Trondhjem is situ- 
 ated, 131, 227, 242, 255 
 
 Nidarholm, island off the mouth of the 
 Nid, now Munkholm, 147, 255, 348 
 
 Nidaros, now Trondhjem, 221, 226-229, 
 233-236, 242, 290, 307, 311, 317, 321- 
 323, 336, 347, 349, 354, 357, 35, 365, 
 373, 377, 378, 384, 39i, 453, 455. 
 470 
 
 Nidbiorg, 223 
 
 Niord, one of the gods, 245 ; name used 
 to mark a hero, 27, 32, 84, 90. Chil- 
 dren of Niord : Frey, Freya 
 
 Nordri, one of the dwarfs of mythology, 
 
 236, 435 
 Noras, 245 
 Northay, the Ranga, in Rangarvalla S., 
 
 south of Iceland, 366 
 Northaydale, Nordrardalr, in Myra S., 
 
 west of Iceland, 219, 226 
 North More, 5, 43, 63, 65, 112, 130, 206, 
 
 306 
 Northerly, northwards, often used where 
 
 we should use westerly 
 Northern lands, countries where the 
 
 Northern or Danish tongue was 
 
 spoken, 69, 148, 188, 313, 323, 392, 
 
 432, 467 
 
 Northern tongue, 16 
 
 Northimbraland, and Northumbrians, 
 Northumbria, 16-18, 76, 80, 97, 98 
 
 Norway, Northmen, I, 2, 5, 10, 12, 14, 
 16, 17, 18, 21, 22, 32-35, 56, 59, 60, 63, 
 66, 74, 83, 89, 90, 104, 112, 124, 126, 
 129-131, 151, 152, 157-162, &c. 
 
 Nunnery, 171 
 
 o 
 
 OATH, 295, 452 
 
 Od, husband of Freya, 28 
 
 Odd, 244, 245. See Nadd-Odd 
 
 Odin, one of the gods, 19, 20, 25, 66, 89, 
 
 191, 220, 232, 303, 305, 313-315, 3 2 2, 
 
 348 ; as name of hero, 61 
 Odin's birds, 19, 89. See Hugin, Raven 
 
 Ofrustead, Offigstad, in Oyen, north of 
 
 Lillehaimner, 46, 127, 350, 378 
 Oglo, in Skatvold, may be Aure on 
 
 Trondhjem Fjord, 37, 38 
 Ogmund Dint, 251-257, 260 
 Ogmund, son of Horda-Kari, 195 
 Ogmund Sandi, 378, 431 
 Ogwald, 302 
 Ogwaldsness, Avaldsnes, on the north of 
 
 the island Kormo, 10, 27, 301, 302, 
 
 304, 305, 454 
 
 Olaf, King of the Bretons, 17 
 Olaf, King of the Danes and Swedes, 
 
 75 
 
 Olaf Dreng, 378 
 Olaf Feilan, 167-169 
 Olaf, son of Harold Fairhair, 3, 4, 5, 12, 
 
 13, 14, 149, 327 
 Olaf Haroldson, St. Olaf, 128, 225, 296, 
 
 297, 45 '-465, 467 
 Olaf of Haukagil, 180, 181, 213, 215, 
 
 217, 441 
 
 Olaf, Kinrik's son, 76 
 Olaf Kuaran, 101, 128 
 Olaf Peacock, 169, 222, 224, 226 
 Olaf the Swede, son of Eric the Victo- 
 rious, 42, 157, 297, 351, 357, 401, 403- 
 405, 409-411, 415, 416, 418, 419, 425, 
 
 437, 447, 458 
 
 Olaf Tryggwason, 46-56, 66-73, 85-103, 
 124-130, 135-139, I43-I5I, 153-157, 
 171, 188-196, 202-209, 219-222, 226- 
 251, 256, 257, 259-262, 280, 288-297, 
 299-309, 311, 312, 315-336, 342, 347- 
 352, 354-358, 363, 365-367, 373- 374, 
 377-38o, 382-401, 403-435, 44i, 443, 
 446-453, 460-465, 467-471 
 
 Olaf the White, 131, 167 
 
 Olfusay, Olfusa, flows out of Olfusvatn, 
 in Ames S., south of Iceland, 164 
 
 Olfuswater, Olfusvatn or Thingvallavatn, 
 in Arnes S., south of Iceland, 366 
 
 Oli, diminutive of Olaf, 70, 86-88, 99, 
 IOI, 126-129 
 
 Olmod the Old, 161, 196 
 
 Olof Arbot, 133 
 
 Olof, wife of Klypp, 44 
 
 Olof, Ragnar Lodbrok's daughter, 224 
 
 Olof, Thorstein's daughter, 168, 268 
 
 Olwi, Child's-friend, 168 
 
 Olwishowe, Alstadhaug, near Levanger, 
 
 25 
 Omd, Ando, Lofoten Islands, 329
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 489 
 
 Onar, a dwarf, mythic father of Earth, 
 
 20 
 
 Ondot Kraki, 1 70 
 Ondot of Widwick, 182 
 Onund, King of Sweden, 454, 455 
 Onund the Swede, 262-264, 266, 267 
 Onund Thorgilson, 182 
 Orkadale, Orkedal, 142, 236, 277, 280, 
 
 378, 440 
 Orkneys, 5, 16-18, 63, 130-136, 158, 168, 
 
 212, 337, 444, 471 
 Orlyg the Old, 165, 166, 173 
 Orlygshaven, in Patreksfjordr, north- 
 west of Iceland, 165 
 Orm, 378 
 
 Orm the Chaplain, 225 
 Orm Gellison, 268 
 Orm, son of Halli the White, 268 
 Orm Kodranson, 174, 180, 370 
 Orm Lugg, 141, 142, 237 
 Orm of Lyxa, 25, 237 
 Orm Shawneb, 378 
 Orm, Thorliot's son, 471 
 Orm Trunkback, 369 
 Orn, 161 
 
 Orness. See Warness. 
 Osa, 172 
 Osk, 167 
 Oslandslid, Oslandshlid, in Skagafjardar 
 
 S., north of Iceland, 360 
 Oslo, Frith of, Osloarfjord, northern 
 
 prolongation of Christiania Fjord, 456 
 Ospak, 195, 223 
 Osur Agason, 298, 299 
 Osur Hafgrimson, 272, 281, 283-286 
 Osur Toti, 6, 7 
 Osur Wedge, 338 
 Oswald, 164 
 
 Oswif, 169, 195, 223, 224, 381, 382 
 Ottar Biornson, 195 
 Ottar, Earl, 89, 90, 105 
 Ottar Thorwaldson, 210-213, 215-219 
 Ottar the Uplander, 245 
 Ottarstead, in Myra S., west of Iceland, 
 
 219, 377, 446, 447 
 Otter, 431 
 Otto the Great, Emperor of the West 
 
 [d. 973]. 46, 75. 8 1 
 Otto the Red, Emperor of the West 
 
 [d. 983], 81 
 Otto the Young, Emperor of the West, 
 
 81-89, 97, 101, 435. His death is 
 
 usually assigned to the year 1002 
 
 Outer Thronds, people of the four south- 
 ern shires of Throndham, Stjordcela, 
 Strinda, Gauldoela, Orkdcela, 25, 26 
 
 Outlawry, 133, 195, 278, 280, 300, 326, 
 348, 349, 351, 353, 372, 382 
 
 Ox, 163, 339, 440 
 
 Oxaray, river flowing into Olfusvatn 
 from the north, in Ames S., south of 
 Iceland, 348 
 
 Oxarfirth, Axarfjordr, north of Iceland, 
 
 345 
 Oxnadale, in Eyjafjardar S., north of 
 
 Iceland, 251 
 Oxna-Thori, 352 
 Oxney, island in Breidifjordr, west of 
 
 Iceland, 353 
 
 PALM Sunday, 373, 452 
 
 Palnatoki, 104-106 
 
 Palni, 105 
 
 Papa, 158 
 
 Paris, 75 
 
 Parting gifts, 91, 169, 175, 203, 226, 
 
 288, 374, 380, 450 
 Paschal, Pope [d. 819], 74 
 Patrick, Bishop, 165 
 Patricksfirth, north-west of Iceland, 165 
 Paul, Bishop, 94, 96 
 Penance, 316, 327, 352 
 Pentland Frith, 135 
 Peter, 76 
 Pilgrims and pilgrimages, 448, 450, 452, 
 
 465 
 
 Pippin, Angises' son, 73 
 Pippin Karlson (the Short) [d. 768], 73 
 Pippin Lodwerson [d. 838], 74 
 Placidus, 97 
 
 Playing with dirks, 323, 391, 393 
 Plough, 163 
 Poisons, 5, 13 
 Poitou, 419 
 Poles, 97 
 
 Poppo, Bishop, 88 
 
 Praise of Belgskagi. Sec Praise of Eric 
 Praise of Bui, in, 112, 116-121 
 Praise of Eric, III, 112, 114, 115, 151, 
 
 401, 448 
 
 Praise of Gray fell, 1 8, 6l, 64 
 Praise of Hakon, 19, 27 
 Praise of Olaf (i), 89, 416
 
 490 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Praise of Olaf (2), 415 
 
 Praise of the Wickings of Jom, 109, 1 
 
 115-123 
 Prophets and prophesying, 53, 67, 96, 
 
 98-100, 178, 208, 338-341, 380, 382, 
 
 400, 443 
 Proverbs, 29, 181, 202, 216, 230, 231, 
 
 235, 246, 255, 302, 318, 331, 340, 388 
 
 Q 
 
 QUKBNBITKR, name of a sword, 12, 30 
 
 RJEREK, King of the Frisians, 73 
 
 Raerek Haroldson, 3, 4 
 
 Rafn Holmgard-farer, 272, 273 
 
 Rafn of Skagafirth, 251 
 
 Rafnhild, I 
 
 Rafnsfirth, in Greenland, 353 
 
 Rafort, 170 
 
 Ragnar Lodbrok, I, 57, 75, 76, 78-80, 
 
 362 
 
 Ragnar Rykill, 3, 4, 16 
 Ragneid, 183 
 Ragnfrod, 14, 64-66 
 Ragnhild, daughter of Eric Bloodaxe, 14, 
 
 21, 133, 134 
 
 Ragnhild, Erling's daughter, 439 
 Ragnhild the Great, 3-5 
 Ragnhild, daughter of Sigurd Hart, I 
 Ragnhild, Ulf's wife, 274, 275,277, 278, 
 
 280 
 
 Rakni, a sea-king, 29 
 Ram. See Iron JRam 
 Rangay, Ranga, river in Rangarvalla S., 
 
 south of Iceland, 348 
 Rani the Far- traveller, 42 
 Rani Hildison, 171 
 Ranrick, now part of Sweden, between 
 
 the Skager Rak and Lake Wener, 4, 
 
 16, 437 
 
 Rapp, 164, 165, 350 
 Rastarcalf, a low ridge south of Fredo, 
 
 28 
 Raud (Red) of Raudsey, 198-202, 206- 
 
 209, 221, 222 
 
 Raud the Strong, 328-330, 332 
 Raudbiorn, 325 
 
 Raiulsey, Rodo, an island of Helgoland, 
 
 207, 221 
 Ranmarick, east and south of Lake 
 
 Mjosen, 4, in, 438 
 Raumsdale, Romsdal, between Nordmor 
 
 and Sondmor, 5, 23, 38, 43, 63, 65, 
 
 112, 130, 206, 437 
 Raunsas, Hraunsas, in Borgarfjardar S., 
 
 west of Iceland, 173 
 Raven-Floki. See Floki 
 Ravens, 19, 89, 91, 112. 114, 117, 118, 
 
 121, 123, 160, 244, 264, 405, 416, 
 
 465 
 
 Reas, 54, 55 
 
 Redawater, Hreduvatn, in Myra S., west 
 
 of Iceland, 442 
 
 Redbeard, a name of Thor, 333 
 Red Sea, 465 
 Ref. See Skald-Ref 
 Ref of Bard, 360 
 Refna, 169, 225, 381 
 Regin, a dwarf, 2 1 
 Reidafirth, Reydarfjordr, east of Iceland, 
 
 159 
 
 Reidar, 44 
 
 Reidgotaland, Jutland, 79 
 Reindeer, 274, 332, 346 
 Reinfrid, 74 
 Reinslate, near Rissen, on Trondhjem 
 
 Fjord, 9 
 
 Rekon and Rekoni, 54 
 Rekstefia, 69, 73 
 Relics, 155, 156, 336 
 Revenues, 4, 5, 8, 13, 1 6, 34, 38, 43, 46, 
 
 60, 401, 439, 451, 453, 454, 458, 469, 
 
 470 
 Reyki, perhaps Laugarvatn, in Arnes S., 
 
 south of Iceland, 372 
 Reykiadale, Reykjadalr, in South 
 
 Thingeyjar S., north of Iceland, 182 
 Reykianess, south-west point of Iceland, 
 
 158, 160 
 
 Reykiardale, Reykholtsdalr, in Borgar- 
 fjardar S., west of Iceland, 173 
 Reykiastrand, western shore of Skaga- 
 
 fjordr, north of Iceland, 174, 184 
 Reykiawick, Reykjavik, south-west of 
 
 Iceland, 164 
 Reyniness, Cape, north-east of Eyjaf- 
 
 jordr, 170 
 Rhine, 74, 450 
 Rimbertus, Bishop, 74 
 Rimbrondus, Bishop, 75
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 49 1 
 
 Rimul, Romul, in Guldalen, 141, 143, 
 
 145 
 
 Rind, a goddess ; synonym for lady, 446 
 Ring. See Sigurd Ring 
 Ring Anulo, 74 
 Ring Dagson, 3 
 Ring Haroldson, 3, 4 
 Rings, 77, 122, 131, 206, 266, 296, 444, 
 
 451. See also Bracelets 
 Ring-shirt. See Mail-shirt 
 Ringarick, eastern part of the province 
 
 Buskerud, 3, 4, 166, 296, 297 
 Ripa, Ribe, west coast of Jutland, 74, 75 
 Risa, giants, dwellers in Risaland, a 
 
 fabled district on the Arctic Ocean, 
 
 360 
 
 Roald Romundson, 160, 161 
 Roald Ruk, 362 
 Roald Ulfson, 173 
 Roar, 159 
 Roar, 360 
 Rodadrapa,, 453 
 Rodi, a Wicking, 117 
 Rodmar, 161 
 Rodrafirth, identified with Tafjord, in 
 
 Sondmor, 459 
 Roerek. See Raerek 
 Rogaland, 5, 10, 13, 18, 63, 65, 112, 159, 
 
 206, 301, 378, 399, 437, 439 
 Rogni, a name of Odin ; as name of hero, 
 
 39,84 
 Rognwald, Earl of More, 130-132, 135, 
 
 158, 223, 336, 337, 350 
 Rognwald, son of Hakon the Old, 51 
 Rognwald Lodinson, 115, 197-202, 205, 
 
 209, 221, 222 
 
 Rognwald Spindleshanks, 3, 7, 300 
 Rognwald Ulfson, 357, 358, 399, 439 
 Rognwaldsey, south Ronaldsha, in the 
 
 Orkneys, 135 
 Roi, 42 
 Rolf of A, 1 70 
 
 Rolf, son of Helgi the Lean, 1 70 
 Rolf, son of Ingiald, 170 
 Rolf Ketilson, 172 
 Rolf Neb, 130 
 
 Rolf the Walker. See Gaungu-Rolf 
 Rolf the Wealthy, 172 
 Rolf the Younger, son of Roald, 173 
 Rollaug, 130, 337 
 Romans, 73 
 Rome, 74, 75, 78, 158, 441, 448-450,463, 
 
 465 
 
 Romund, 160 
 
 Rond, Randsfjord, lake west of Lake 
 
 Mjosen, 456 
 
 Ropt, a name of Odin, 424 
 Ross, 167 
 
 Runolf, 347-349, 35', 366, 372 
 Russland and Russians, 97, 187 
 Rut, 170 
 Rygiabit, a headland, Jsernespynten, in 
 
 the south near the harbour of Portor, 
 
 456 
 
 S 
 
 SACRIFICES and Sacrificial banquets, 24- 
 26, 35, 64, 67, 89, 118, 124, 162, 163, 
 232, 233, 236-238, 241, 245, 257, 259, 
 265, 363, 368, 369, 371, 372, 386, 
 
 415 
 
 Sacham, Seem or Jarlsberg, near Tuns- 
 berg, 8 
 
 Sasham, Ssem, near the coast of Nord- 
 hordland, IO, 32 
 
 Ssela. See Selia 
 
 Sselingsdale, Saelingsdalr, in Dala S., 
 west of Iceland, 223, 224 
 
 Saeming, 214 
 
 Ssemund the Historian [rf. 1133], 159, 
 
 338 
 
 Ssemund of the Sudreys, 174 
 Saemundslid, in Skagafjardar S., north 
 
 of Iceland, 174 
 Sails, 112, 410, 457 
 Salgerd, 171 
 Salmon, 185 
 
 Salpti, Saltensf jord, inNordland, 328, 329 
 Salt, 372. Putting a little salt in the 
 
 mouth was a symbolical ceremony in 
 
 baptism 
 Saltwick, on the eastern coast of the 
 
 Wick, 378 
 Sanctuary, 56 
 Sandey, Sando, one of the Faroe Islands, 
 
 269 
 Sandwick, Hvalvik, in Sudero, one of 
 
 the Faroes, 325 
 Sarpsburg, Sarpsborg or Borg, on the 
 
 Glommen, a few miles from its mouth, 
 
 454, 455 
 
 Saudungsound, Sauesund, south-east of 
 Atleo, near the mouth of Dalsfjord, 
 451
 
 492 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Saurby, Saurbaer, in Dala S., west of 
 
 Iceland, 381 
 Saurby, Saurbaer, in Eyjafjardar S., 
 
 north of Iceland, 182, 369 
 Saxland, Saxons, 6, 8, 73, 75, 76, 77, 78, 
 
 79, 82, 83, 85, 91, 177, 187, 465 
 Scarborough, 80 
 Scilly Islands, 98-100 
 Scotland and Scots, 5, 6, 17, 18, 20, 97, 
 
 131, 134, 135, 166, 167 
 Sculler, 331, 332 
 Seal, 7, 389 
 Sea-mew, 346 
 Sel Bay, in Hamarsfjordr, south-east of 
 
 Iceland, 342 
 Selia, an island to the south-west of 
 
 Nordfjord, 152-156, 206, 451 
 Sel-Thori, 454 
 Selund. See Zealand 
 Serpent, the Long, name of a ship, 356, 
 
 374, 377, 378, 39 >. 395. 396, 400, 
 
 409-437, 447-449, 465, 467, 468, 471 
 Serpent, the Short, name of a ship, 
 
 330-332, 35 6 > 378, 409, 4H-4I4, 417, 
 
 418, 431 
 
 Sheep, 133, 220, 270 
 Shetland, 18, 131, 132, 135, 159, 337 
 Shield, 20, 30, 39, 84, 91, 117, 133, 181, 
 266, 280, 287, 349, 392, 415, 418, 
 
 419, 421, 429, 430, 435 ; ornament of 
 ships, 30, 70, 77, 97, 421, 432 
 
 Shipbuilding, 242, 281, 355, 356, 416 
 
 Ships drawn on shore. See Beaching 
 
 Ships' names. See Crane, Iron Ram, 
 Iron Basket, Long Serpent, Short 
 Serpent 
 
 Ships, parts of, Castle, 108, 395, 397, 
 414, 415, 422, 428, 429, 430; Fore- 
 castle, 1 2O, 325, 378, 423 ; Fore-room, 
 378, 396, 421, 423, 428, 429 ; Narrow- 
 room, 378, 421 ; Neck-room, 378 
 
 Side, the, Sida, a district of West 
 Skaptafells S., south of Iceland. See 
 Hall O'Side 
 
 Sif, a giantess, 427 
 
 Sif, a goddess, wife of Thor ; used as 
 synonym of lady, 376 
 
 Sigfast, 170 
 
 Sigfrod, King of the Danes, 74-76 
 
 Sigfrod, King of the Jutes, 73 
 
 Siggeir, 75 
 
 Sighvat the Poet, 439 
 
 Sigh vat Surtson, 171 
 
 Sigluness, Cape, north-west of Eyjaf- 
 jordr, Iceland, 170, 364 
 
 Sigluwick, near Siglufjordr (?), north- 
 west of Eyjafjordr, in Iceland, 251 
 
 Sigmund Brestison, I2O, 270-288, 290- 
 295, 323-325 
 
 Sigmund, brother of Thorbiorn Gate- 
 beard, 269 
 
 Sign of the Cross, 25, 26, 93, 94, 96, 181, 
 
 .333, 347, 390 
 Sign of the Hammer, 25 
 Sigrid the Proud, 42, 296, 297, 299, 357, 
 
 402-405 
 
 Sigrid, wife of Bognwald, 197-203, 221 
 Sigrod, son of Harold Fairhair, 3, 5, 9, 
 
 13, 14 
 
 Sigtrygg, 3, 4 
 Sigurd Bild, 378 
 Sigurd, Bishop, 154, 155, 246, 301, 303, 
 
 326, 327, 329, 336, 398, 436 
 Sigurd Brushwood, 3, 296 
 Sigurd, son of Bui, 121, 122 
 Sigurd Cope, 105, no, 115 
 Sigurd, son of Eric Baldhead, 53-56, 
 
 126, 150 
 
 Sigurd Erlingson, 439 
 Sigurd, son of Eystein Rattle, Earl, 131, 
 
 135, 158, 167, 337 
 Sigurd Fafnisbane, I 
 Sigurd Finnson, 3 
 Sigurd, Grim's Slayer, 326, 327 
 Sigurd the Guardsman, 307-310, 312 
 Sigurd, brother of Gunnar Half, 257, 
 
 259, 260 
 Sigurd Hakonson, Earl, 9, jo, 14, 18, 
 
 22, 24-27, 33-38, 238, 239, 241 
 Sigurd of Halogaland, 306, 320, 321 
 Sigurd Hart, I 
 
 Sigurd Lodwerson, the Stout, 133-136 
 Sigurd Ring, 75, 76 
 Sigurd Slefa, 14, 43-45, 196 
 Sigurd Snake i'th'eye, I, 57, 78, 79 
 Sigurd Sow, 296, 297 
 Sigwaldi, 105-110, 114, 115, 119, 262, 
 
 298, 401, 404, 406-408, 412, 416, 431, 
 
 433, 44i, 443, 449 
 Silfrascall, 79 
 Silk, 63, 77, 222, 385, 415 
 Silver, I, 175, 200, 217, 219, 239, 259, 
 
 262-264, 272, 281, 286, 330, 368, 
 
 433 
 Skagafirth, Skagaf jordr, north of Iceland, 
 
 174, 251, 359, 360, 369, 375, 444
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 493 
 
 Skagastrand, in Hunavatns S., north 
 
 of Iceland, 174 
 Skagi, 183 
 Skald- Ref, 346 
 Skalholt, in Arnes S., south of Iceland, 
 
 346 
 Skaney, southernmost part of Sweden, 
 
 18, 20, 79, 85, 89, 105, no, 406, 
 
 407 
 
 Skard. See Geitascarf 
 Skard, in West Skaptafells S., south of 
 
 Iceland, 171 
 Skard, the Outer, in Rangarvalla S., 
 
 south of Iceland, 367. Destroyed by 
 
 an eruption of Hekla in 1390 
 Skarsbreck, 338 
 Skaun, Stange, east of Lake Mjosen, 
 
 48,49 
 
 Skeggi Asgautson, 366 
 Skeggi, Iron-Skeggi, 44, 115, 233, 238, 
 
 239, 241, 242, 316, 386 
 Skeggi Thorarinson, 182 
 Skeggi Thorgeirson, 350 
 Skeggihowe. See Austrad 
 Skeggistead, in Kjos S., south-west of 
 
 Iceland, 165 
 Skerdingstead, Skerdingstad, in Gul- 
 
 dalen, 142, 237 
 
 Skialfandi, a bay north of Iceland 
 Skialfandifleet, a river flowing into 
 
 Skialfandi, Iceland, 345 
 Skialg. See Thorolf Skialg 
 Skialg Erlingson, 439, 454 
 Skidamoor, in Caithness, 134. See 
 
 Anderson's translation of the Orkney- 
 
 inga, p. xxvi 
 Skidi the Old, 174 
 Skinnastead, near Axarfjord, north of 
 
 Iceland, 345 
 Skipacrook, harbour at the mouth of 
 
 the Nid, 227 
 Skogasweit, in Sida, West Skaptafells 
 
 S., south of Iceland, 345 
 Skoglar-Tosti, 42 
 Skogul, a Walkyr, 395, 419 
 Skopti, 183 
 Skrattaskerry, 305 
 Skufey, Skuo, 269, 270, 282, 283, 285, 
 
 293, 295, 325. Osur's fortification, 
 
 according to Munch, was on the Greater 
 
 Dimun. See Beskr. over Norge, p. 21 1 
 Skuli, Earl, 63, 133, 134 
 Skuli Thorsteiusori, 416, 421, 433 
 
 Skum, 169 
 
 Slavery. See Thralls 
 
 Sle, Schley, in Schleswig, 79, 85 
 
 Sleep- inducer, 335 
 
 Sleitubiorn, 169, 360 
 
 Snoefell, in Greenland, 353 
 
 Snoefell Glacier, Snsefellsnes, west of 
 
 Iceland, 165 
 SiKcfellsness, west of Iceland, 158, 1 60, 
 
 353 
 
 Snoeulf, 269 
 Sniofrid, 3, 4 
 Snioland, 159 
 Snorri the Historian [d. 1241], 415, 416, 
 
 418, 429, 430, 432 
 Snorri, the temple-chief, 224, 367. The 
 
 words of Snorri on p. 367 refer to the 
 
 old lava-field on which the Assembly 
 
 was held 
 
 Snow -skates, 6, 20, 266, 346, 440 
 See. See Sae 
 Sogn, district around Sognefjord 4, 18, 
 
 63, 65, 66, 104, 161, 164, 206, 210, 212, 
 
 245. 378, 437. 444 
 Sogn, Frith of, Sognefjord, 66, 204, 211, 
 
 453 
 
 Sokki, 210-213 
 Soknasound, Sokkensund, between the 
 
 islands of Sokn and Brua, north of 
 
 Stavanger, 464 
 
 Soleys, islands near Lindesnes(?), 456 
 Soli, Sole, south near Stavanger, 399 
 Solmund, 174 
 Solmundarhead, 173 
 Solundi, Sulen, islands at the entrance 
 
 of Sognefjord, 104 
 Solvaklofi, 5 
 Solvar, 170 
 Solvi, Selven, in Trondhjem Fjord, near 
 
 Agdanes, 8 
 
 Sorcery. See Wizards 
 Sorli, a hero, 117. See the Edda 
 Sotaness, Sotanes, cape on the east side 
 
 of the Skager Rak, 26, 41 
 Soti, 212, 213 
 South More, 38, 43, 63, 64, 65, 112, 206, 
 
 290 
 
 Spak-Bodwar, 182, 359 
 Spakonufell, in Hunavatns S., north of 
 
 Iceland, 174 
 Spear, 31, 83, 118, 191, 214, 250, 271, 
 
 2 76, 3 2 3, 349, 3 6 3. 377, 4i6, 418-421, 
 
 428, 430, 431
 
 494 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Stad, Stadtland, a peninsula of Nord- 
 fjord terminating in Cape Stadt, 8, 
 27, 43. 44, 64-66, 114, 115, 152, 154, 
 155. J5S, 197. 200, 295, 398, 451, 456, 
 
 459 
 
 Staf, in Verdalen, Trondhjem, 25 
 Standard, 19, 115, 119, 415, 417 
 Staur, Staver, south-eastern point of 
 
 Femern, an island east of Holstein, 402 
 Stein, 212, 213 
 Stein. See Hallarstein 
 Steindor, 169 
 
 Steingrim of Heidmark, 2771 278 
 Steingrim of Sigluwick, 25 1 
 Steinkel, 4 
 Steinraod, 168 
 Steinolf, 171 
 Steinunn, 346 
 Stephen, Earl, 105 
 Stephen Thorgilson, 188, 193-195, 288, \ 
 
 289, 382, 441 
 Stikklestead, Stiklestad, in Verdalen 
 
 Trondhjem, 462, 464 
 Stioradale, Stjordal, in Trondhjem, 37 
 Stones, 116, 117, 433, 446, 449 
 Stord, Stordo, island at the entrance of 
 
 the Hardanger Fjord, 28 
 Stout-Ketil, 369 
 Straumsey, Stromo, an island of the 
 
 Faroes, 272, 284-287, 292 
 Straw, 211, 349 
 Strind, Strinden, the shire of the Outer 
 
 Thronds which included Nidaros and 
 
 Ladi, 236 
 
 Strut-Harold, 105, 109, 406 
 Studla, Stole, south of Akrafjord, in 
 
 South Hordland, 378, 431 
 Stuf, 224 
 Stnrla, 173 
 Sturlusons, three sons of Hvamm-Sturla 
 
 and Gudny [Thord d. 1237 ; Sigh vat 
 
 d. 1238 ; Snorri the Historian d. 1241], 
 
 338 
 
 Styr, 353 
 Styrbiorn, nephew of Eric the Victorious, 
 
 43 
 
 Styrkar of Gimsa, 115, 237, 409 
 Styrkar Reidarson, 44 
 Sudrey, Sudero, one of the Faroe Islands, 
 
 269, 270, 281, 282, 284 
 Sudreys, islands west of Great Britain, 
 
 as far south as Anglesea, excluding 
 
 Ireland and its isles, and sometimes 
 
 excluding Man, 17, 98, 130, 131, 134, 
 160, 165-167, 170, 171, 173, 174, 269, 
 446 
 
 Sunnifa, 151-156, 206 
 
 Surgeon, 448 
 
 Surt, a mythological sub-terrestrial giant, 
 
 431 
 
 Surt Asbiornson, 345 
 
 Surt Thorsteinson, 171 
 
 Sutherland, 131, 167 
 
 Swadi, 359 
 
 Swadistead, in Skagafjardar S. , north 
 of Iceland, 359 
 
 Swalbard, Svalbard, on the eastern side 
 of Eyjafjordr, north of Iceland, 183 
 
 Swalbardi, the coast of Greenland bor- 
 dering on the Arctic Ocean north 
 from Iceland, 158 
 
 Swanhild. See Hild, Eystein's daughter 
 
 Swanlaug, 172 
 
 Sweden, Swedes, 2, 4, 42, 50-52, 75, 76, 
 79, 128, 150, 157-159, 220, 257, 259, 
 260, 262, 296, 297, 357, 360, 375, 401, 
 402, 405, 415-420, 424, 426, 437, 444, 
 
 445. 45 2 > 456, 458, 461 
 Swegdi, a name of Odin, 20 
 Sweidi, a sea-king, in 
 Swein Alfifuson, 463-465, 467 
 Swein the Elder, 312-314, 316-318 
 Swein Forkbeard, 8S, 104, 105, 107-110, 
 175, 176, 297, 298, 373, 402-406, 408, 
 415-418, 425, 435, 437, 438, 441, 
 
 447 
 Swein Hakonson, 115, 116, 118, 148, 157, 
 
 279, 437, 438, 440, 448, 451-453, 45 y , 
 
 466 
 
 Swein Sweinson, 313, 314, 316-319 
 Swerting, 347, 350, 351, 365 
 Swignascarf, Svignaskard, in Myra S., 
 
 west of Iceland, 325 
 Swimming and diving, 80, 222, 227, 228, 
 
 275, 323, 324, 388, 389, 430-432, 467, 
 
 468 
 Swinadale, Svinadalr, in Dala S., west of 
 
 Iceland, 381 
 Swinasound, Svinesund, an estuary, 
 
 south-eastern boundary of Norway, 4, 
 
 437 
 
 Swine, 144 
 Swiney, Purkey, an island in Breidi- 
 
 fjordr, 353 
 Swiney, Svino, one of the Faroe Islands, 
 
 270, 282
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 495 
 
 Swold, 406, 408, 409, 416, 438, 440, 447, 
 452. Called an island, in the text. 
 The poets Skuli and Hallarstein speak 
 of the "mouth of the Swold." The 
 battle took place at the island of 
 Hiddensee, near Rugen. See Corpus 
 Poeticuin Boreale, vol. ii. p. 574 
 
 Swolni, a name of Odin, 73, 419 
 
 Swords, 10-12, 30, 31, 90, 117, 123, 
 162, 181, 213, 244, 247, 264, 265, 271, 
 280, 283, 287, 328, 338, 340, 380, 381, 
 417-420, 423, 428, 434, 446, 453. See 
 also Footbiter, Quernbiter, Broadblade 
 
 Syn, the door-keeper of Walhall ; syno- 
 nym for a lady, 376 
 
 Syr, a name of Freya, 244 
 
 Syrland, 187, 452, 471 
 
 Syrlcekiaros, 338 
 
 T 
 
 TAX and Tribute, 2, 16, 20, 54, 82, 107, 
 
 167, 182, 286, 287, 294, 295, 323, 
 
 373, 404. See Revenues 
 Teit Asgeirson, 469 
 Teit Ketilbiornson, 346, 350 
 Temple, 35, 64, 67, 85, 90, 169, 171, 
 
 182, 193, 194, 200, 206-208, 236, 239, 
 
 281, 296, 313, 316, 317-319, 3 6 3, 3 66 , 
 
 371, 386 
 Temple-chiefs, 159, 164, 169, 173, 223, 
 
 224, 347-349, 366-368, 370, 372 
 Temple-dues, 369 
 Thangbrand, 91, 92, 102, 137, 193, 288- 
 
 290, 342-347, 349-351 
 Thangbrand's Brook, a tributary of the 
 
 Sanda, near Skinnastead, north of Ice- 
 land, 345 
 
 Thangbrand's Haven, 342 
 Thangbrand's Pool, 345 
 Thelamark, Telemarken, 4, 160, 378 
 Thidrandi, 338 
 
 Thidrandi, Hall O'Side's son, 339-341 
 Thinganess, Dingenes, at the entrance to 
 
 Sognefjord, 66 
 Thiodolf of Whin, 378 
 Thiorsay, river between Arnes S. and 
 
 Rangarvalla S., south of Iceland 
 Thiorsaydale, Thjorsadal, in Arnes S. , 
 
 south of Iceland, 348 
 Thiotta, Thjoto, an island of Helgoland, 
 
 209, 321, 327 
 
 Thor, one of the gods, 25, 170, 191, 195, 
 200, 201, 207-209, 220, 231, 232, 239, 
 245, 247, 313-319, 322, 332, 333, 346 
 424, 425, 429 
 
 Thora, Audun Pole's daughter, 224 
 
 Thora, Bard's daughter, 308-312 
 
 Thora, Eric's daughter, 360 
 
 Thora, Finn's daughter, 3 
 
 Thora, King Hakon's daughter, 32 
 
 Thora, the Pole of Moster, 10 
 
 Thora of Rimul, 141, 143-145 
 
 Thora, Sigmund's daughter, 280, 286 
 
 Thoralf, the sheriff, 277, 278 
 
 Thoralf Skolmson, 30, 31 
 
 Thorar, 265-267, 375, 445 
 
 Thorarin Nefiolfson, 347 
 
 Thorarin Thorwaldson, 469 
 
 Thorarin of Whamm, 182 
 
 Thorberg Arnason, 439 
 
 Thorberg, Olaf Peacock's son, 169 
 
 Thorberg Skaffhoggson, 355, 356 
 
 Thorberg of Warness, 25 
 
 Thorbiorg Shipbreast, 352 
 
 Thorbioru Gatebeard, 268, 269 
 
 Thorbiorn of Haukadale, 352 
 
 Thorbiorn Hornklofi, 5, 131 
 
 Thorbiorn Skagason, 183 
 
 Thorbiorn Thorkelson, 348 
 
 Thorbiorn of Watn, 169 
 
 Thorbiorn Wifilson, 353 
 
 Thorbrand, 353 
 
 Thord Cat, Thordson, 224 
 
 Thord, Frey's priest, 347 
 
 Thord Gelli, 225, 353 
 
 Thord of Hofdi, 174, 182, 362 
 
 Thord, son of Horda-Kari, 196 
 
 Thord Illugason, 338 
 
 Thord Ingunnarson, 224 
 
 Thord Kolbeinson, in, 151, 157, 401, 
 424, 438, 448 
 
 Thord of Mardalake, 378 
 
 Thord Siarekson, 30, 32, 452, 453 
 
 Thord Skeggi Rappson, 164, 165, 350 
 
 Thord, Spak-Bod war's son, 182 
 
 Thordis, Osur's daughter, 338 
 | Thordis the Prophetess, 174, 175 
 
 Thordis, Thorolf's daughter, 223 
 
 Thordis, Thorward's daughter, 338 
 
 Thorey, 338 
 
 Thorfinn Eisli, 378 
 
 Thorfinn Skull-cleaver, 18, 21, 63, 133, 
 136 
 
 Thorgeir Eilifson, 350
 
 49<> 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Thorgeir Hallason, 268 
 
 Thorgeir of Hitardale, 353 
 
 Thorgeir, brother-in-law of Olaf Trygg- 
 
 wason, 189, 355, 399, 410, 429 
 Thorgeir, Temple-chief, 169 
 Thorgeir, Temple-chief of Lioswater, 
 
 Speaker of the Assembly, 368, 370- 
 
 372 
 
 Thorgerd, Egil's daughter, 338 
 Thorgerd, Egil Skallagriimon's daughter, 
 
 169, 222 
 
 Thorgerd, Eylaug's daughter, 164 
 Thorgerd, Hallfred's daughter, 210 
 Thorgerd, Hall O'Side's daughter, 338 
 Thorgerd, Lif's daughter, 350 
 Thorgerd the Maid of Holgi, 118, 281 
 Thorgerd, Thori's daughter, 362 
 Thorgerd, Thorstein's daughter, 167- 
 
 169 
 
 Thorgest, 353 
 Thorgils Eilifson, 188 
 Thorgils Gormsou, 360 
 Thorgils Greniadarson, 182 
 Thorgils Haroldson, 3, 4, 5, 
 Thorgils Thorolfson, 47, 54, 55 
 Thorgrim the Bad, 325 
 Thorgrim Hoaryhead, 224 
 Thorgrim of Whin, 378 
 Thorgunn, 105 
 Thorhall, son of Breiday-Skeggi, 227, 
 
 236 
 
 Thorhall Knapp, 362-364 
 Thorhall the Prophet, 338 
 Thorhalla, 213 
 Thorhild, 364 
 
 Thorhild, Jorund's daughter, 352 
 Thorhild, Thorstein's daughter, 167 
 Thori Beinison, 270-279, 281, 284, 285, 
 
 287, 288, 290, 294 
 Thori Clack, 127-129, 137-140, 151 
 Thori Erlingson, 439 
 Thori Gunnlaugson, 172 
 Thori Hart, 115, 209, 328 
 Thori Laggard, 362 
 Thori Rohallson, 3 
 Thori the Silent, 4, 9, 130, 133, 337 
 Thori Skegg, 25 
 Thori Throndson, 377 
 Thorkatla, 169 
 Thorkel Cog, 225 
 Thorkel Dryfrost, 274-280 
 Thorkel Fringe, 325-326 
 Thorkel Gislason, 1 1 1 
 
 Thorkel Leira, IIO, 115, 121-123 
 
 Thorkel Moon, 164 
 
 Thorkel Neb, 125, 378, 410, 412, 430, 
 
 431 
 
 Thorkel Scrabbler, 441-443 
 Thorkel Silver, 210 
 Thorkel Tail, 126, 189, 378, 395-398, 
 
 412,413 
 
 Thorkel the Tall, 105, no, 425-427 
 Thorkel the Wealthy, 119 
 Thorlak, Bishop of Skalholt, Iceland, and 
 
 Saint [d. 1193] 225 
 Thorlak Thorbiornson, 268 
 Thorlaug, Atli's daughter, 174 
 Thorlaug, Soemund's daughter, 174 
 Thorleif the Christian, 369 
 Thorleif Raudfellson, 148 
 Thorleif Skuma, 119, 120 
 Thorleif the Wise, 21 
 Thorleif the Wise of Medaldal, 40 
 Thorleif the Wise, son of Horda-Kari, 
 
 195, 248 
 Thorleif the Wise, grandson of preceding, 
 
 248-250, 444, 445 
 Thorleik, 169, 222 
 Thormod Hamalson, 164 
 Thormod Kark. See Kark. 
 Thormod the Priest, 365, 367 
 Thormod the Settler, 172 
 Thormod, sou of Thorkel Moon, 164 
 Thorodd, 367 
 Thorolf, 348 
 Thorolf Butter, 160, 268 
 Thorolf the Low, 223 
 Thorolf Lusaskegg, 46, 54 
 Thorolf Oswifson, 195, 223, 381 
 Thorolf Skallagrimson, 222 
 Thorolf Skialg, 195, 197-200, 202, 221, 
 
 222 
 Thorsbiorg, Thorshaug, in Stadsbygd, on 
 
 Trondhjem Fjord, 9 
 Thorshaven, Thorshavn, in Stroino, Faroe 
 
 Islands, 272, 287 
 Thorsness, at the entrance to Alptaf jordr, 
 
 Snaefellsnes S., Iceland, 353 
 Thorstein Asbiornson, 171 
 i Thorstein Egilson, 225, 226, 382, 421 
 ! Thorstein, Hall O'Side's son, 338 
 Thorstein, Ingimund's son, 218, 219 
 Thorstein Ingolfson, 164 
 Thorstein Ketilsou, 345 
 Thorstein Middling, 119, I2O 
 Thorstein Oxleg, 378, 428, 431
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 497 
 
 Thorstein the Bed, 131, 167, 168, 
 268 
 
 Thorstein Scrof, 268 
 
 Thorstein, son of Thorkel Cog, 225 
 
 Thorstein the White, 378 
 
 Thorstein of Wisli, 48-50 
 
 Thorun Horn, 167, 170 
 
 Thorwald the Ailing, 345, 346 
 
 Thorwald Asgeirson, 225 
 
 Thorwald Aswaldson, 352 
 
 Thorwald the Discreet, 2IO 
 
 Thorwald the Far-traveller, Kodranson, 
 174-188, 193, 354, 359, 370 
 
 Thorwald Halldorson, 223 
 
 Thorwald Ottarson, 445-446 
 
 Thorwald Refson, 182 
 
 Thorwald Skeggison, 366 
 
 Thorwald Tassel, 251, 307-312 
 
 Thorward, Hall O'Side's son, 338 
 
 Thorward Spak-Bodwarson, 182, 1 88, 
 359, 36o, 369 
 
 Thorward Thorgeirson, 268 
 
 Thotn, Thoten, west of Lake Mjo- 
 sen, 4 
 
 Thraldom and Thralls, 23, 52, 54, 55, 
 76-78, 102, 125, 132, 141-144, 146, 
 147, 150, 159, 162, 163, 169, 187, 197- 
 199, 251, 254, 255, 272, 285, 291, 
 440 
 
 Thrall-Knut. See Knut the Foundling 
 
 Thridi, a name of Odin, 431 
 
 Thrond O'Gate, 268-273, 281, 282, 284- 
 287, 292-295, 323 
 
 Thrond Haka, 25 
 
 Thrond the Mighty, 378 
 
 Thrond the Squinter, 378, 431 
 
 Throndham, Thronds, North and South 
 Trondhjem, 3, 5, 8, 9, 13-16, 18, 22, 
 23. 26, 33, 34, 38, 43, 57, 63, 65, 112, 
 123, 126, 137, 138, 140-145, I47-I5 1 . 
 157, 188, 209, 226, 232, 233, 238-242, 
 255, 279, 287, 288, 306, 307, 312, 315, 
 317, 321, 334, 336, 347, 352, 354, 374, 
 375. 378, 383, 386, 393. 414,437, 440, 
 456, 459, 462, 463, 468, 469. See also 
 Inner Thronds, Outer Thronds 
 
 Throt, a name of Odin, 69 
 
 Thule, 157 
 
 Thuinmil. a Wicking, 346 
 
 Thund, a name of Odin, 39 ; as synonym 
 for hero, 448 
 
 Thurid, Arnbiorn's daughter, 169 
 
 Thurid, Asgeir's daughter, 225 
 
 Thurid, Eywind's daughter, 167 
 Thurid, Olaf Peacock's daughter, 169 
 Thurid, Ref's daughter, 360 
 Thurid, Thorkel Dryfrost's daughter, 274, 
 
 275, 278, 280, 286, 287 
 Thurid, Walthiof's daughter, 173 
 Thwattay (River of Washing), near 
 
 Alptafjordr, east of Iceland, 341, 342, 
 
 344 
 Thweray, the Outer, Thvera, in Eyjafjar- 
 
 dar S., north of Iceland, 170 
 Thweray, the Southern, Munka-thvera, 
 
 in Eyjafjardar S., 170, 254, 268 
 Thwerbreck, Thverbrekka, in Oxnadalr, 
 
 Eyjafjardar S., north of Iceland, 251, 
 
 254 
 Thyri, Denmark's Gain, Clack-Harold's 
 
 daughter, i, 79-81 
 Thyri, Harold Gormson's daughter, wife 
 
 of King Olaf, 109, 298, 299, 301, 357, 
 
 373, 398, 400, 403, 435, 43 6 
 Thyrni, Clack- Harold's daughter, i 
 Tind Hallkelson, 117, 123 
 Tiundaland, in Sweden (?), 378, 429 
 Toasts, 25, 26, no, 191 
 Tofa, 105 
 Tokens of truthfulness in a messenger, 
 
 358, 450, 451, 453, 463, 469 
 Torn Hamalson, 164 
 Torfi Walbrandson, 421 
 Torrad, 195 
 
 Tosti See Skoglar-Tosti 
 Travelling shrine, 258 
 Tribute. See Tax 
 Trolls, 310, 331, 334-33 6 
 Tryggwi Haroldson. See Sigtrygg 
 Tryggwi Olafson, 12, 14-16, 20, 21, 26, 
 
 33, 40, 41, 89, 125, 126, 149, 188, 190, 
 
 327 
 Tryggwi, son of Olaf Tryggwason, 102, 
 
 464, 465, 467 
 Tunga, Sselingsdaltunga, in Dala S., 
 
 west of Iceland, 223 
 Tunga, the little, in Myra S., west of 
 
 Iceland, 173 
 Tunga, near Skaptaros, south of Iceland, 
 
 159 
 Tunsberg, west of Christiania Fjord, 7, 
 
 8, 14, 41, 62, 272, 273, 299, 454, 
 
 456 
 
 Turf-Einar. See Einar Rognwaldson 
 Tyr, one of the gods ; name applied to a 
 
 hero, 90, 98 
 
 2 I
 
 498 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 U 
 
 UBBI, Ingiald's son, 76 
 
 Ubbi the Sacrificer, 265 
 
 Uggi, 345 
 
 Ulf. See Thorkel Dryfrost 
 
 Ulf Crow, 353 
 
 Ulf Crimson, 172, 173 
 
 Ulf Jorundarson, 348 
 
 Ulf Lodinson, 197 
 
 Ulf, Oxna-Thori's son, 352 
 
 Ulf the Red, 378, 382-384, 414, 429 
 
 Ulf, Rognwald's son, 439 
 
 Ulf Tostison, 357 
 
 Ulf Uggason, 345, 346 
 
 Ulfasound, south of Stadtland, 451 
 
 Ulfeid, 225 
 
 Ulfhild, 225 
 
 Ulfkel Snilling, 448 
 
 Ulfsdales, 308 
 
 Ulli, Ullr, one of the gods ; name used 
 to mark a hero, 18, 34, 65, 122, 
 123 
 
 Ulli, diminutive of Erlend, 143 
 
 Uni, 159 
 
 Up-howe, in Orlandet, 115, 233 
 
 Uplanders, 4, 5, 15, 1 6 
 
 Uplands, inland shires east and west of 
 Lake Mjosen, Hadaland, Heidmark, 
 Raumarick, Gudbrandsdale, and Eys- 
 tridale, I, 3, 7, 14, 40, 115, 123, 129, 
 157, 167, 248, 274, 277, 278, 297, 308, 
 312, 314, 455, 456 
 
 Upsala, 2, 43, 79, 360 
 
 Urguthriot, 83, 90 
 
 Uthyrmi, 378 
 
 Utstein, Utsten Kloster, an island at 
 the entrance of Buknfjord, 10 
 
 (See also the letter \V) 
 
 VELVET, 380, 396, 446 
 
 Viking. See Wicking 
 
 Viper, 1 1 8, 330 
 
 Visions. See Dreams 
 
 Visitation, right- of , 5, 9, 46, 107, 141, 
 
 204, 336, 355. 398, 439, 455. 456 
 Vows, 2, 81, 82, 83, no, 122, 161, 165, 
 
 170, 173, 220, 232, 259, 313, 315, 369 
 
 Vulture, 66, 90 
 
 W 
 
 WAGA, East and West Vaagen of the 
 
 Lofoten Islands, 209, 211, 328 
 Wager of battle, 102, 217, 347, 442 
 Wagering, 393 
 Wagn, 105, 106, no, 113, 115, 116-119, 
 
 121-123 
 
 Wak Raumason, 378 
 Waldale, Valdai, in Sondmor, 459 
 Waldamar, 53, 54, 56, 67-69, 93-96, 126, 
 
 291, 402 
 
 Waldres, Valders, 2, 123 
 Walgerd, an ancestress of theSturlusons, 
 
 338 
 
 Walgerd, Ottar's daughter, 213, 218,444 
 Walhall, the Hall of the Slain, the abode 
 
 of heroes after death, 39, 45 
 Wali. See Ali 
 
 Walking-Rolf. See Gaungu-Rolf 
 Walking through fire, 18 1 
 Walkyrs, goddesses of the battle-field, 
 
 choosers of the slain for Odin. See 
 
 Gondul, Lokk, Mist, Skogul, Hedin's- 
 
 maid 
 Walland, west and north-west of France, 
 
 6, 74, 78, 98 
 Walthiof, 173 
 Wandrad, 195 
 Wapnfirth, Vopnfjordr, east of Iceland, 
 
 369 
 
 War-arrow, 64, in, 142, 206, 355 
 
 Warin, 302 
 
 Warm baths (natural), 224, 372 
 
 Warness, Vaerness, in Stjoradal, 25, 237 
 
 Wasps, 405 
 
 Watn, 169 
 
 Watsdale, Vatnsdalr, in Hunavatns S., 
 north of Iceland, 174, 180, 213, 216, 
 218, 441 
 
 Watsfirth, Vatnsf jordr, in Bardastrandar 
 S., north-west of Iceland, 160 
 
 Watshorn, Vatnshorn, in Dala S., west 
 of Iceland, 353 
 
 Weapons. See Arrows, Axe, Bow, Club, 
 Dagger, Dart, Halberd, Helmet, Jave- 
 lins, Shield, Swords, Spear, Stones 
 
 Weggi, Wegger, near Sotanes, east of 
 Skager Rak, 41 
 
 Weigistaf, extreme point of Norway on 
 the north-east, 438 
 
 Welaug, 164 
 
 Weleif, 169
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 499 
 
 Wellankettle, Vellankatla, creek on the 
 east side of Olfusvatn (?), 366 
 
 Wellekla (Dearth of Gold), 39, 63, 66, 84, 
 126 
 
 Wemund, 45 
 
 Wendland, and Wends, 20, 70-72, 79, 83- 
 85, 89, 91, 92, 105, 106, 108, 109, 123, 
 125, 150, 198-200, 298, 373, 401, 402, 
 404, 406-408, 418, 428, 447, 449, 451, 
 461, 470 
 
 Wer, Ver, in West Skaptafells S., south 
 of Iceland, 171 
 
 Weradale, Verdal, in North Trondhjem, 
 462 
 
 Wermund, 227 
 
 Weseti, 105, 109 
 
 West, the British Islands, France, 
 &c., 17, 64, 124, 126-131, 135, 150, 
 156, 158, 162, 164, 166, 167, 170, 
 175, 188, 202, 337, 354, 451, 464, 
 467 
 
 Western Islands. See West 
 
 Westfold, a shire to the west of Chris- 
 tiania Fjord, 3, 4, 7, 8, 12, 16, 33, 
 63, 128 
 
 Westmaneys, Vestmanna-eyjar, group of 
 islands near the south coast of Iceland, 
 163, 366 
 
 Weterlid, 345 
 
 Wether-Grim, 164, 1 68, 350 
 
 Whamm, in Dala S., west of Iceland, 
 168, 169, 181 
 
 Wharf, Hvarf, Kangek, a cape south- 
 west of Greenland, 158 
 
 Wharfpeak, Hvarfsgnipa, 353. See pre- 
 ceding 
 
 Whelp, 136 
 
 Whin, Kvine, river and district in the 
 south-west of Norway, 378 
 
 Whinisfirth, Fedefjord, 170. See Whin 
 
 Whitay, Hvita, boundary between Myra 
 S. and Borgarfjardar S., west of Ice- 
 land, 173, 217, 219, 346, 380 
 
 Whitayside, Hvitarsida, in Myra S., 
 west of Iceland, 172 
 
 White Christ, 202, 263 
 
 Whitingsey, Hvitingsoerne, islands near 
 the entrance of Buknf jord, 453 
 
 Whitserk, 79 
 
 Whivisfirth. See Whinisfirth 
 
 Wick, Wickmen, Christiania Fjord, 
 also the shires lying on both sides of 
 it, 5, 8, 13, 14, 16, 19-21, 26, 33, 34, 42, 
 
 62, 64, 90, 115, 123, 157, 188-190, 
 262, 273, 295-297, 299, 301, 306, 314, 
 
 317. 354, 355. 399, 43^, 438, 454-456, 
 
 464 
 
 Wicking-Kari, 171, 350 
 Wickings, 5, 17-20, 37, 40, 42 45, 54, 68- 
 
 70, 9 2 , 97, 98, 103, r25, 130-132, 150, 
 
 152, 158, 159, 161, 162, 166, 170, 175, 
 
 176, 198, 210-213, 279, 354, 401, 402 
 
 461 
 Wickings of Join, 105-124, 241, 256, 287, 
 
 406, 448 
 Wididale, Vididalr, in Hunavatns S., 
 
 north of Iceland, 1 80, 224 
 Widri, Widur, names of Odin ; as name 
 
 of hero, 39, 84, 117, 244 
 Widwick, Vidvik, in Skagafjardar S., 
 
 north of Iceland, 182 
 Wiga-Bardi, 169, 174 
 Wiga-Glum, 119, 171, 251, 254, 255, 257, 
 
 307, 421 
 
 Wigdis, Audun Rotin's daughter, 268 
 Wigdis, Olaf's daughter, 180, 441 
 Wigdis, Thorstein's daughter, 167 
 Wigfus, baron of Vors, 171, 251 
 Wigfus, son of Wiga-Glum, 119, 120, 
 
 25i- 2 55> 421 
 
 Wiggia, Viggeu, in Orkedal, 141 
 Wigi, King Olaf's dog, 103, 327-329, 400, 
 
 437 
 
 Wikar, 378, 429 
 
 Wikarskeid, Vikarskeid, sandbank at the 
 mouth of the Olfusa, Ames S., south 
 of Iceland, 1 68 
 
 Wilbald, 91 
 
 Wilborg, Gisur's daughter, 173, 348 
 
 Wilborg, Oswald's daughter, 164 
 
 Wina. See Dwina 
 
 Wine, 392 
 
 Wineland, Vinland, part of America dis- 
 covered by the Northmen, Massachu- 
 setts and Rhode Island, 374 
 
 Wingulmark, Vingulmork, shire east of 
 Christiania Fjord, 4, 16, 63 
 
 Wirvil, a sea-king, 401 
 
 Wisli, 48 
 
 Witchcraft and Wizards, 6, 7, 180, 235, 
 240, 300, 301, 304, 305, 310, 322, 328, 
 
 329, 345, 364 
 Witgeir, 7 
 Wivil, 163, 164 
 Wolves, 73, 91, 97, 116, 186, 345, 418, 
 
 419, 427, 431, 434
 
 500 
 
 GENERAL INDEX 
 
 Wore, Voss, a district south of Sogne- 
 
 fjord, 44, 171 
 Wraiths, 340, 341 
 Wrestling, 209, 259, 310, 332, 335 
 
 YGG, a name of Odin, 116, 117, 122, 266, 
 
 345 
 
 Ylfi, Ulvo, Lofoten Isles, 210 
 Yngwild, Hall O'Side's daughter, 338 
 Yngwild, Ketil's daughter, 166 
 
 Yngwild, an ancestress of the Sturlusons, 
 
 338 
 
 York, 1 6, 80 
 Yria, Orlandet, a peninsula near the 
 
 entrance of Trondhjem Fjord, 44, 115, 
 
 233> 242, 386 
 Yria-Skeggi. See Skeggi 
 Yule, 22, 25, 53, 113, 233, 235, 236, 238, 
 
 2 96, 313. 455. 457 
 
 Z 
 ZEALAND, 19-21, 79, 105 
 
 THE END. 
 
 Printed by BALLANTYNE, HANSON & Co. 
 Edinburgh and London
 
 v\
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 Box 951388 
 
 LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388 
 Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. 
 
 (MAY

 
 <r 
 ,v